《My SSS-Rank Clone Talent: I Level Up Endlessly!》 Chapter 41 - 41: Grandpa, <> The sky was clear and cloudless, with golden rays of sunlight gracing the earth. Two enormous shadows loomed over the thron-covered ground, slowly drifting farther and farther away. They were dragons, two magnificent beasts soaring through the sky. The one in the lead was a sky-blue dragon, its majestic wingspan stretching wide, its tails curled elegantly behind it, almost blending into the skies. It exuded an air of regality and grace. Following behind was another dragon, larger by at least five meters. A true colossus of the skies, its scales were a striking blend of crimson and shadowy black. Lightning shimmered across its body, and its slitted, majestic pupils seemed to hold a divine power. Its wings, immense and powerful, nearly matched the entire size of the blue dragon ahead. "Drayken, I didn''t expect you to be so big." "Haha, it seems my dragon form has evolved after reaching Rank-3 and gaining the new bloodline." Drayken smirked, his dragon teeth showing. Of course, the two dragons were Drayken and Synthia, who were flying in the sky. "Hmph, I am also a Rank-3 Dragon. Why am I smaller? You have at least the height of twenty meters, while I only barely have fifteen meters, even though I have one of the purest bloodlines and also countless resources that aided my growth since I was a child." "Haha." Drayken''s speed quickened, and he appeared right in front of her, his claws raised to pat her dragon head: "It''s because I am built differently, my princess." "Hmph," she grumbled and didn''t speak. Soon, they reached a metal building right at the heart of this thron-filled hill. "Stop. State your identity before you can advance further." A loud sound came from every direction one could possibly imagine. Drayken''s ears twitched; it felt like it was everywhere and nowhere at the same time. Synthia flew forward, her neck elongated as she looked down at the metal building. Her sky-blue pupils started to grow gradually as she opened her snout: "I am Synthia, the princess of the dragon clan." Her voice shook the surroundings. There was a silence for a moment before an old voice came: "What do you want from here, stinking girl?" "Grandpa, I want to study," she shouted. "...Are you sure you have come to study, stinking girl?" "Yes," she replied with a firm nod. "Then who is behind you?" The old voice''s tone seemed to contain a slight hint of anger. "Umm, Grandpa," she looked back at Drayken, who was looking at her with his slitted pupils, amusement in his eyes. "He is my fianc¨¦ that Father assigned me." "That little brat did what?" A roar resounded. An eyeball popped out from the sky, then looked at the two: "This kid is your husband, and the little brat decided this on his own?" The roar was frightening, and Drayken felt a shiver down his spine. He looked at the eyeball and gulped hard. He felt like this power seemed familiar, but he didn''t have any recollection of it, which made him confused. The pupils moved, looking at Drayken like they were going to swallow him whole. "Yes," Synthia smirked, looking at Drayken. "Hahaha, good, good." The roar turned into laughter¡ªa pure joy of laughter. "Huh?" Synthia tilted her dragon head, filled with confusion. "This brat has the Lightning Saint bloodline. It seems the prophecies are true. The Dragon race won''t end so easily, haha." The voice was filled with laughter and enjoyment, like the happiest person in the world. "Eh? Eh!?" Synthia was stunned. "Are you going to be my grandson soon? Come closer." Drayken curiously flew forward and called, "Grandpa." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Haha, excellent. Already reached the peak of Third Circle and Rank-3 Dragon, but even without the bloodline, your body is filled with vigour and strength, at least ten times stronger than ordinary dragons." "With the strengthening from the bloodline, your limits and potential have reached an unprecedented level. Why do you have the attribute of Aura? Shouldn''t you have lightning spells?" Hearing the grumbles of the old man, Drayken''s back was already soaked in cold sweat. This eyeball, whatever it was, felt like it could unearth all his secrets. His heart was palpitating violently. If they knew that he was only a clone, then the game would be over. Luckily, the old voice didn''t speak further. Instead, it turned into a puff of smoke that covered the eye, and the next moment, a hunched old man with blue hair, eyes, and clothes appeared in front of him with kind eyes. "Are you here to progress further in your Aura spell?" "Yes," Drayken replied with a bow in his giant dragon form. "Haha, no need to be polite." The old man looked at Drayken up and down. "Follow me. I assume that the little brat married you to Synthia to give our secret arts to you." ''This old man, does he know everything, or did he already know it?'' Drayken thought strangely in his heart. Soon, the old man led Drayken and Synthia into the metal building after they reverted back to their human forms. Drayken felt a little dazzled the moment he entered. There were books after books neatly arranged in floating shelves. There was also a giant screen at the center with numerous dragon words. "You can check the screen and get any book you want, but remember, you can''t carry it back." The old man patted his shoulder and went away. "How did my grandpa turn into your grandpa?" Synthia pouted. "That''s what you get for trying to set me up. Prepare for my vengeance on the wedding night," Drayken whispered in her ear. "You..." Synthia blushed furiously, her foot stomping the ground with a huff. He didn''t pay any attention to her and looked at the screen. It was like playing with a touch-screen TV; everything was very responsive. There were numerous categories separated among them, and he quickly found his own category: Aura. He curiously clicked on it, and immediately another section opened in front of his eyes. ¡­ 1> Introduction to Aura 2> Basics of Aura 3> Aura Farming 4> 8 Ways to Increase Strength and Density of Aura ¡­ The numerous lists were a little overwhelming to see, and Drayken navigated through them quickly. "How do I get the book?" "You just have to click on it, and it will appear in front of you." "This feels way too convenient," Drayken chuckled. It didn''t have a main character vibe at all, where one would randomly find a pile of garbage and gain some secret from it. "Isn''t this book too thick?" Drayken felt the weight of the book, at least ten kg, and this was only supposed to be an introduction. "Why do you think Grandpa was scolding me for barely coming to the Royal Library? We have to study here for at least eight to twelve hours every week, but I still haven''t completed a single book." She slumped to the ground with her hands spread apart and legs spaced out, blankly staring at the ceiling with an expressionless face, as if her soul had come out of her body. Drayken looked at the book: ''I can cheat my way, why should I be brainless for no reason?'' The main body on Earth quickly selected a skill, spending a painful five thousand destiny points again to gain the skill: Accelerated Comprehension. *** <> Awakeners'' understanding is rapidly enhanced by several margins. *** Chapter 117: Chapter 117: "Alright, I promise." Gang?Ryeong pointed his arm directly at her forehead, black haze swirling as it formed a pistol. But for some reason, he couldn¡¯t pull the trigger, even though he had become an expressionless monster. There seemed to be one last shred of morality gawking at him. Jian Ruxue looked at the pistol and spoke, still with a gentle smile: "Are you going to turn me into one of the Jiangshi?" Gang?Ryeong nodded, his finger ever so close to pulling the trigger, but the gap felt infinitely far from it. "Shoot me, child. My Sword Will has already been damaged, and I am as good as dead already." Bang! A jet?black flash burst from his pistol and punched straight through her skull, leaving a ragged, blood?soaked hole. Her eyes dulled, all life draining away. Every last ounce of strength fled her body. A crimson pool spread across the floor, its surface reflecting his image back at him. Gang?Ryeong stared down at his own reflection: a slight figure shrouded in darkness, a demon risen from the depths of hell. "I...?I hate myself," he whispered. He knew he should feel remorse for killing the woman who had saved him without hesitation, grief for the murdered children, fury toward Jin?Hyuk, the perpetrator of it all, anger at the cruelty of the Shadow faction. But Gang?Ryeong felt nothing. This emotionless state completely confused him. "Is this a side effect of merging with the death energy?" Unlike with all his previous possessions, Gang?Ryeong had actually merged completely with this body. If this body died, even his Ghoul form would be affected, and, if not killed outright, would be severely injured. Even his severed head had now been fully reattached. He tightened his fist. The air hissed and distorted around it. Gang?Ryeong could faintly feel it: instead of a body that should have been on the verge of destruction, his was rapidly gaining strength. Death energy circulated through him, constantly fortifying, and then fusing with his very being. His entire complexion was as pale as the moon, as if he were a dead corpse. These strange changes stunned him. A blue prompt appeared in front of him: [Your body has merged with Death itself] [You have gained a unique skill: ] Before he could even properly look at the blue prompt, Gang?Ryeong¡¯s body¡¯s change was complete. The death energy that had gathered inside him formed a core in his dantian. At the same time, in his mind, a giant ghost?like figure floated. This ghost?like human figure was something that Gang?Ryeong was quite familiar with because this was?... "My ghoul form?" That¡¯s right, it was exactly the same as his ghoul form; however, this image was larger. "Is this my Will? Did I form my Will so easily?" Gang?Ryeong was stunned for a moment. His eyes gradually returned to the real world from his mental image. Then he began to carefully sense the death energy in his core. His dantian had already formed. All the death energy had settled into his dantian without leakage. He could use this death energy as much as he wanted, without restraint. "This will be perfect for me," he muttered coldly. This energy was the bane of all living things, and he could very well have the chance to kill an even higher?ranked martial artist, just as he had killed Jin Hyuk. He casually extended his hand, and black haze surged and shaped itself into a pistol. Gang?Ryeong then used the death energy from his core to form the bullets for it. It was unlike anything he had used before. "The concentration of the death energy is at least ten times higher than before," Gang?Ryeong calculated in his heart. He casually pointed at one of the walls and fired. Bang! The moment the shot left the muzzle, his hand jerked back violently from the recoil, while the wall was pierced straight through and the bullet continued on, undaunted. After some time, a muffled explosion sound, followed by death energy leaking out everywhere. "This... this could very well kill any living being easily." Then Gang?Ryeong tried to manipulate his Will. A shadow in the shape of a human appeared behind him. In an instant, the surroundings churned and turned eerie. There were many bugs in the ground. The instant Gang?Ryeong released his Will, they all froze on the spot and died at that very moment. "A plague," Gang?Ryeong muttered as he watched. If he remained in this condition, he could never go near any human, heck, not even any living being or they would die instantly. "I have to think of a way," he sighed. Gang?Ryeong¡¯s eyes went to the hunched old man in his undead form: "I am wiping out your consciousness." "Wait, didn¡¯t you promise?..." The hunched old man screamed in pain as his last shred of consciousness was removed by Gang?Ryeong, and he became completely subservient. Then Gang?Ryeong closed his eyes, connecting to the abyss of death. He was still in his ghoul form, but he noticed a change: he had grown significantly larger than before. The moment he appeared here, two souls rapidly approached him, one gentle and the other fierce with unwillingness. These two souls were Jian Ruxue and Jin Hyuk. Looking at the two souls, Gang?Ryeong outstretched his palm toward Jin Hyuk first. The moment he did, his vision changed: "How dare you, brat? How dare you?" A roar filled with resentment sounded. Gang?Ryeong looked at Jin Hyuk, who was staring at him ferociously. "I will strip away all your skin and kill you." Jin Hyuk appeared in front of him and severed his head without moving a single muscle. Then he started to grind Gang?Ryeong until he was completely reduced to meat paste. "Ho... ha..." Jin Hyuk took ragged breaths. His eyes were filled with excitement. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Are you done?" Gang?Ryeong¡¯s voice came from behind him. "Huh?" Jin Hyuk mechanically turned around to look at Gang?Ryeong, who was completely fine, not a single injury on his body. "Although this feels like reality, this is just our mind space after all, where the Will resides for the martial artist, how could I Chapter 140: Chapter 140: The sun was high and bright, its yellow rays spilling below as it revealed two figures completely cloaked in robes from head to toe, not a single feature visible to the naked eye. The two figures gradually approached a massive door and whispered something to the guard stationed there. The humongous door stood at least five hundred meters tall, with equally colossal walls surrounding it. With a low creak from an unknown mechanism, the door slowly opened as the guard pressed a button. Immediately before the two figures, a breathtaking scene unfolded, the chirps and cries of animals filled the air, and the sound of a flowing river soothed the heart. "Let¡¯s go," Drayken muttered. To this, Synthia simply nodded, and their figure gradually disappeared into the forest. Of course, the two cloaked figures were Drayken and Synthia! In the shadow of a nearby tree, a man sat silently beneath the eaves. His eyes gleamed as he watched the two cloaked figures enter the forest. "Someone has finally come out from here¡ª" Swish! The man collapsed without resistance, though no sound of a thud followed. Drayken gently laid the man to rest beneath the tree¡¯s shadow. "Hmm?" A thoughtful frown marred his face. "We¡¯ve already killed about a dozen of these human spies, and there still seem to be many more. This is really troublesome," Synthia said from the side, calculating silently in her heart. "Luckily, no form of long-distance communication is possible, so we still have a chance to eliminate them all." "You¡¯re right," Drayken nodded, still deep in thought. "I think I have a way." "Oh? What is it?" Synthia asked, raising her brows. "Look at this." Drayken pressed against the ground, launching himself skyward. Mid-flight, his form began to shift, transforming into his giant, majestic dragon form. The moment he did, dark clouds began to gather in the sky, and he let out a thunderous roar, gazing down from above. Thunder boomed across the sky, casting the entire area into a dark, oppressive gloom. Drayken¡¯s slitted pupils scanned his surroundings. Wherever his gaze fell, lightning struck, followed instantly by a deafening boom. Ahhhh¡ª! Sharp screams echoed through the forest before vanishing into silence, the bodies turning to ash. There had been hundreds of them, but none could escape the terrifying speed of lightning. As Drayken continued to incinerate each and every one, a glowing blue prompt suddenly appeared before him. [You have awakened a hidden ability of your bloodline] [You have gained a new exclusive skill: ] Drayken paused for a moment, sensing a strange shift within himself. It wasn¡¯t a physical change, at least not entirely. It felt deeper, more spiritual. His connection to lightning had reached a new level, syncing with his very essence. Until now, his bloodline had granted him perfect control over lightning, but it always felt like wielding an external weapon. Now, it had become an extension of his own body, like an arm or a leg. Drayken slowly closed his eyes. With Drayken at the epicenter, lightning thundered in every direction, obliterating all the humans with terrifying precision, striking only them and leaving everything else untouched. "Oh, not bad," Drayken murmured, feeling the overwhelming energy circulating through his body. He nodded to himself in appreciation. With a graceful motion, he reverted to his human form and landed softly on the ground. "Let¡¯s go," he said, turning to Synthia, only to see her mouth form an "O" of surprise. "What¡¯s wrong?" "Nothing," Synthia replied, though a thoughtful look crossed her face. "I just remembered... you weren¡¯t this powerful when you fought the humans yesterday. And only a single day has passed." Drayken shrugged, pulling a small vial from his pocket. His eyes glinted as he gazed at the swirling purple liquid: "You¡¯ve already taken the Potion of Transformation, right?" "Yeah, this potion lasts for a month," Synthia replied as she lifted her cloak, revealing her beautiful face. Her usual tail and horns were gone. Drayken uncorked the vial and drank it in one gulp. Immediately, his horns receded, his tail vanished, and his folded wings withdrew into his back. In moments, he appeared completely human, a strikingly handsome one, no less than a noble prince. Without another word, the two turned and left the area. Some time later, an ancient dragon appeared high in the sky, watching the distant figures of the two as they vanished into the horizon. "Worthy of being my grandson, haha..." the Supreme Dragon Emperor smiled, then faded into the clouds. Drayken and Synthia walked slowly along the worn, trodden road. "Why are we walking so slow?" Synthia asked, frowning. "No hurry," Drayken shrugged, glancing around. "We have lots of time, so we might as well take it slow." "..." Synthia pouted in silence. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Drayken smiled wearily and stepped closer, reaching out to pinch her cheeks. "Why are you so cute, Synthia?" "I¡¯m cute?" Synthia freed herself from his grasp, tilting her head in genuine confusion. "Yeah." Drayken nodded firmly. Just as they were sharing their moment, Drayken¡¯s ears twitched, he heard the distant sound of galloping hooves approaching. "Who¡¯s there?" Drayken said sharply. "Where?" Synthia blinked, puzzled. "Listen carefully." A moment later, Synthia¡¯s ears perked up. "Oh, I hear them now... Hmm, probably a cart traveling... Wait, why did they suddenly stop?" Her nose twitched. "There¡¯s a smell of blood." "Let¡¯s check it out," Drayken said sternly, his expression turning vigilant. Since they were journeying across the world, caution was essential. Every place they visited carried the risk of exposure, and if their true identities were discovered, the consequences could be catastrophic. If he were alone, he might take more risks. But with Synthia by his side, he had his responsibilities as well. She was his wife and Drayken would do anything to protect her. As they slowly approached the source of the sound, the hungry roars of wolves became clearer, echoing through the trees. When they finally reached the scene, Drayken spotted a massive pack, nearly a hundred wolves, completely surrounding a cargo-laden cart. At the front of the pack stood a towering wolf with crimson-red fur, its eyes glowing with menace. Drayken narrowed his eyes, then glanced at Synthia with a smirk. "Want a pet, Synthia?" he asked, looking towards the giant wolf. Chapter 1 - 1: Awakening the SSS-Rank Talent! 2024! It was a sunny evening. People walked around the streets, cars honked through the bustling roads, and the loud voices of street vendors filled the air. But, amidst this lively city, tucked away in a corner, stood a rough, old apartment. Inside the dilapidated ground floor, bottles of energy drinks and scattered garbage littered the space. In the center, a youth lay staring up at the greasy, aged ceiling. "Sigh, I need to fix it," Eryke mumbled, dark circles under his eyes. He reached for a pizza from the table beside him and began to munch on it. "Pineapple on pizza... I have committed treason against my ancestors." He uttered, shaking his head in a mix of exhaustion and laziness. The foul stench was overpowering, but Eryke remained unmoved, his gaze fixed on the TV. A news anchor appeared on screen, speaking with a stern and serious expression. "It has been determined, following the frequent appearance of gates that emerged out of nowhere in the city over the past few days, and the actions of S-class heroes¡­" Eryke turned off the TV, letting out another long sigh. "Just let me die in peace¡­ but I''m too lazy to die. Hmm, what should I do then?" Back in 2019, a terrifying disaster had shaken the world. Almost two billion people had vanished without a trace, and as if the world wasn''t already in turmoil, dimension rifts, known as gates, began to open, spilling forth ferocious monsters and plunging the world into chaos. All weapons were essentially useless against the monsters. Machine guns, bazookas¡ªnothing could even put a dent in them. In desperation, the world leaders gathered and decided to unleash nukes. At first, the strategy seemed effective. But then the gates expanded even further, and with them came monsters that could only be imagined in myths: Dragons, Sirens, Typhon, Fenrir, J?rmungandr, Leviathan and many more. One by one, they appeared, each more terrifying than the last. Their might was so overwhelming that it made the world tremble beneath their feet. Humanity fell into despair. Even from nuclear sites, mutated monsters began to surface. But then, something unexpected happened. The people who had vanished, presumed lost forever, returned. They came armed with powerful weapons¡ªcapable of killing the monsters, one by one, slaughtering them without mercy. "Yada, yada," Eryke muttered, shaking his head as the loud announcement echoed from the streets outside. He looked at himself in the mirror¡­ Unkempt long golden hair. Blue eyes. Beard thinly growing from his chin. A lean body with a slightly protruding stomach. "Awakeners have to go to another world where they can grow, just like in a fantasy..." He gritted his teeth as he grabbed his crutch, hatred simmering in his eyes. With a grimace, he forced himself to his feet, his limp steady as he looked around the messy room. "I don''t wanna be an Awakener. What can I even do with this weak body? I''d be dead in a minute¡ª" [Congratulations, you have been chosen as an Awakener! You have ten minutes before you will be teleported to another world. Best of luck!] "Huh!?" Eryke''s legs gave out, and he crashed to the ground, his head slamming against the floor. "What the fuck, why?" He thrashed in place, sweat dripping from his forehead as panic took hold. "Even if I want to fight, I''m disabled! How the hell am I supposed to fight?" He gripped the crutch tightly, then limped toward the kitchen, trying to steady his breath. Reaching the counter, he grabbed a glass and drank deeply, gulping down the water in desperate, uneven swallows. From the two billion people who had disappeared, only a hundred thousand came out alive, the chance of surviving was 0.005%. For a tense five minutes, Eryke remained where he was, his eyes vacant as they stared blankly at the wall. "I don''t want to die, so I must do it and stay strong." He took a deep, steadying breath, focusing. Then, his gaze shifted forward, and in his mind, he called out. Instantly, the blue panel materialized in front of him. [Name: Eryke Title: None Talent (SSS-class): Clone [Level 1] Skill: Cloning allows the user to clone himself (use: 1)] [Destiny Points: 0] [Shop] "Eh!?" His eyes widened in shock. He took another deep breath, trying to calm himself. "I heard there are only two SSS-class Awakeners in America, and now I''m¡­ the¡­" He clenched his fist with an unknown hatred simmering in his eyes "But how do I fight with this broken leg?" Eryke muttered under his breath while looking down at his disabled legs. Despite his doubt, he focused, forcing himself to calm his thoughts. With an SSS-class talent, it couldn''t be so simple. Eryke quickly tried to summon his clone, envisioning his own image in a semi-transparent form. His thoughts poured into it, digging deep into his consciousness as he willed the power to manifest. Puff! A strange sound echoed as a semi-transparent figure emerged from his body, materializing into a perfect replica of him¡ªbut healthier, unbroken. [Eryke(Clone) Trait: Skill: (Level 1)] "Hmm?" Eryke stared at the panel. He could infer a lot from it, but his curiosity shifted to something else. An idea began to form in his mind. With only five minutes left before the teleportation, he knew he had little time. As Eryke was lost in thought, he suddenly saw himself¡­ no, his original self? His knees buckled, and he collapsed to the floor, his body wracked with pain. "This¡­ this¡­" The memories were overwhelming. The consciousness of two perspectives of two people was jarring and sent his thoughts spiraling into chaos. He couldn''t focus. Both of them writhed on the floor, crying loudly as the mental strain became too much to bear. [4:00] [1:00] [0:03] [0:02] sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the midst of the turmoil, Eryke(Clone) snapped his eyes open. His finger shot forward, accepting the teleportation just before he passed out, crumpling to the ground. For a time, his world was blank¡ªempty, dark, and disorienting. Then, a foul smell assaulted his nose, thick and unmistakable. Eryke(Clone) groggily woke up to a clear sky and cow dung at the side. He blinked, disoriented, looking around at the unfamiliar landscape, the dense forest stretching out in every direction. "Eh, did it really work?" He tried to focus, gathering his fractured consciousness. Slowly, a mental image of his limping state formed in his mind and his consciousness gradually returned to the main Eryke. The next moment, his vision snapped back to his room, where he lay on the ground in a daze. "This is too hard. Ahhhh¡ª" The overwhelming sensations surged through him again, and veins popped on his head as his body struggled to process everything. Instinctively, he opened his parched lips and gasped out: "Cancel, cancel." [Congratulations, you are the fastest awakener to return from another world. You have gained the title:"Fast Finisher"] [Your Destiny Points have increased by a million points.] [Hidden Quest completed! You have not accomplished a single Destiny Points in your traveled world. You have gained access to a gate to the same world.] [Accomplished the Impossible Task! You have gained a unique title:"World Traveler".] Eryke''s eyes widened as the notifications flooded his mind. Chapter 2 - 2: Destiny Point Destiny Point, the change in destiny that a person causes¡ªthis could either be good or bad, but it should be impactful enough. This is the only way to get stronger by the Awakeners except for when they first Awaken their skills! But after the Awakener returned to Earth, their growth would stop as Destiny Points could no longer be accumulated. "Eh?" Eryke took deep breaths to process his thoughts as he tremblingly looked at the panel before him. He quickly used some of the Destiny Points to level up his talent. [Congratulations! You have consumed one hundred thousand Destiny Points and directly leveled up to level 2.] [Your Clone has increased to 2, and you have gained the unique skill .] "Hmm? Just leveling up a single time costs me one-tenth of my Destiny Points from coming back to the world?" Eryke frowned, then looked at his unique skill . *** Description: Allows the user to control multiple consciousnesses at the same time and filter only the necessary information to the main consciousness. *** He was immediately satisfied when he saw this, as it didn''t have a level. "The difference between skills and unique skills might be that they don''t have levels like normal skills." Then he looked at his title <>. "Woah." A new blue panel appeared in front of Eryke. [Travel to Another World: 100,000 Destiny Points] "Ho." Eryke sat in his chair, his hands trembling as he took an entire jug of water and splashed himself with it in disbelief. Not only could he return to the world he had traveled to, but he could also visit other worlds and accumulate Destiny Points, creating an infinite loop of Destiny Points to strengthen himself. After calming down, he looked at his injured legs, opened the system, and there were only five skills for him to choose from. He directly chose the skill he wanted: *** [Regeneration: 5,000 Destiny Points] [Body Strengthening: 5,000 Destiny Points] *** Level 1 Regeneration could only barely increase the body''s natural healing, making even scratches take hours to heal. So Eryke upgraded Regeneration again. Level 2 cost 10,000 Destiny Points and allowed him to instantly heal scratches. Level 3 cost 20,000 Destiny Points and enabled him to recover from knife injuries in a few minutes. Level 4 cost 60,000 Destiny Points, granting him near-instantaneous regeneration and even the ability to recover lost organs. Eryke stood up on both legs for the first time in years, a smile forming almost immediately. "Finally." He raised his hand toward the ceiling, tears threatening to fall, and started running in circles. "This thing that has haunted me for the past four years has finally been cured." He stopped and tried to upgrade the skill again, but a pop-up appeared¡­ [Insufficient Requirement] Eryke frowned and then tried to increase the level of his Body Strengthening. Once again, he faced the same issue. "Aren''t Destiny Points the only requirement?" he muttered, frowning. Although Awakener''s information was public knowledge, he had never left his home and only had knowledge from the internet. And as everyone knows, the internet is a hellhole of misinformation that can make people develop severe depression. After checking out every feature of the shop, looking through it carefully, and calculating in his heart, Eryke finally summoned his clone again. "I can''t call you Eryke as well¡ªthat would be weird. Let''s call you Eryke The First." He nodded approvingly while scratching his chin, then sent the clone back to the other world. Feeling the warm current flowing through his body, Eryke was motivated and started doing light push-ups. Before that car accident, he had been a national Olympic winner, but the accident had taken everything from him. Now, sports existed only for the Awakeners. Gritting his teeth, Eryke began training his body again, letting power flow through him. Meanwhile, Eryke The First roamed the forest with curious eyes. *** [Eryke The First (Clone)] Trait: <> Skills: (Level 1), (Level 4), (Level 1) *** Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I wonder which world this is." There were many worlds Awakeners had traveled to, and some had been made public. Some were martial worlds, some were realms where gods lived, and many more. Anything that could only be imagined in fantasy was a reality in the other world. As he traveled through the forest, a small shadow watched him through surveillance. The more he walked, the more shadows lurked in the trees, their gazes fixed on him. At that moment, he heard strange noises coming from the bushes. "What''s there?" Eryke The First thought with vigilance, carefully stepping forward¡ªonly for a squirrel to leap out, scratch his face, let out a snicker, and dart away. His brow twitched. "Bastard." Shh! A snake''s slithering hiss came as a green blur launched itself at him. "Shit." He immediately rolled on the ground, barely dodging the attack. "Huff, huff." With his strengthened body, he managed to stand up and lunge at the snake, catching it by its jaws. But before he could do anything, a massive shadow loomed over his head. Eryke The First looked up, his eyes widening in terror. A griffon the size of five people came diving down from the sky. At the last moment, his life flashed before his eyes. Acting on instinct, he hurled the snake directly at the beast and dove into the bushes. The griffon''s eyes narrowed, but it made no sudden moves. Catching the snake in its claws, it swiftly flew away. "Ho! Ha!" Eryke The First collapsed onto the ground. "This place is too dangerous¡ª" Before he could finish his sentence, a black shadow shot through the air, slicing through the wind with deadly precision. It struck his hand, pinning it to the tree beside him. "Ahhh¡ª!" Chapter 3 - 3: Acceleration! He cried out in pain, gritting his teeth as he tried to remove the arrow, but a strange power held it firmly in place. The more he resisted, the deeper it dug, eventually piercing through the other side of the tree. "Intruder, who are you? State your identity. If you refuse, you will be considered an invader of the Falcon Empire and executed on sight, as per martial law." "Damn it." Eryke The First gritted his teeth and pulled his hand forward, bone-crunching noises echoing as he endured the searing pain. Bit by bit, he forced his hand through until he finally freed it from the arrow. "It hurts." Blood trailed through the air as he turned and ran aimlessly into the forest. Another arrow shot toward him, and Eryke The First barely managed to dodge. However, his eyes widened in horror as the arrow twisted mid-air and began chasing him like a homing missile. At the last moment, his main body quickly purchased Acceleration, and the clone bolted without looking back. Meanwhile, in the main world, Eryke sensed his clone being hunted by the arrow and felt relieved that he hadn''t risked going there himself. The other world wasn''t some free-exploration paradise¡ªthe survival rate of hunters alone was proof of how dangerous it truly was. "I need to get stronger." Motivated, Eryke pushed himself even further. With regeneration, he didn''t have to worry about injuries, and his enhanced strength allowed him to train without restraint. With such a cheat, he would be a fool if he couldn''t grow stronger and fitter. After spending the past year as an otaku, he had gained quite a bit of fat, but it was now gradually melting away. Back in the other world, Eryke The First had finally outrun the arrow and let out a sigh of relief. "Luckily." He glanced back and was stunned to see the arrow lying motionless on the ground. Without hesitation, he ran as far as possible. Breaking free from the forest, he was immediately overjoyed to see a bright light shining in the distance. With a mix of excitement and caution, he ran toward it. At that moment, a small object silently flew through the air and embedded itself into his neck. "This¡­ This¡­" His vision blurred, and all strength drained from his limbs. The next second, he collapsed to the ground. Just as Eryke in the real world attempted to cancel the clone, he discovered that a strange electromagnetic barrier had completely blocked his connection. He was utterly helpless. Through the faint, blurry vision of his clone, he saw a soldier speaking with a cold expression: "Take him back. He''s another one of those world travelers¡­ Inbred Telekinesis Bloodline¡­ Dragon Lord¡­" Eryke shook off the groggy memory with a sigh and resumed his training. Let nature take its course. If the clone truly died, he might face terrifying consequences, but there was nothing he could do about it. Instead of worrying pointlessly, it was better to train and grow stronger. He checked his clone''s status and saw that it was still alive, making him heave a sigh of relief. While he could share his skills with the clone, the reverse wasn''t possible, which left him feeling reluctant. After a short time of making up his mind, he started levelling up the clone''s Mental Fortitude skill. The level shot up to ten, costing a total of one hundred thousand Destiny Points¡ªan amount that made Eryke feel disgusted to pay, but he did it anyway. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After going through all his spending, he checked his remaining Destiny Points. He had used: -100,000 for levelling up his talent. - 100,000 for Body strengthening and Regeneration. - 100,000 for Eryke The First inherent skill. - 10,000 for Acceleration. That left him with 690,000 Destiny Points. "I can''t go on like this. I need to find a solution." He paced around the room, his face twisted in confusion, until he suddenly stopped. "There might be information on the internet." Without wasting time, he sat in his gaming chair, put on his headset, and powered on his computer, equipped with an XTR 5090 Ti graphics card. Gazing at it through the tempered glass, he kissed it as if it were his lover before diving into his search. Chapter 4 - 4: Third SSS-Rank Hunter, Dragons and the Telekinetic World! The moment his pc turned on, Blue Globe automatically launched, and a flood of personal DMs filled his screen. "What happened?" Eryke frowned and casually opened one of the messages¡ªonly to be shocked by what he read. Blue Globe was a messaging app that processed trillions of messages per day. Personally, he was only active in a few gaming communities, where he had earned recognition as a top-ranked gamer. That was how he gained some fame¡ªmany people knew him. Unfortunately, as real-world dangers increased, fewer and fewer people were willing to pay for entertainment. After all, who cared about gaming when their lives were at risk? "No, I need to confirm this." He quickly opened another tab and checked the news. Another half a billion people have suddenly disappeared. The media had already named the event the "Second Awakening." "Sigh." Eryke slumped back in his chair, feeling the weight of the situation settle over him. Although people disappeared every day, it was usually in small numbers. This, however, was the largest mass disappearance yet. The world''s population had already shrunk significantly, and losing half a billion more was staggering¡­ "Forget it." Eryke could already imagine the chaos outside, but it had nothing to do with him. Besides, he was America''s third SSS-rank Awakener. The privileges that came with his rank were beyond imagination¡ªhe only had to reveal his status. Clenching his fist, he refocused and turned back to his computer. The Internet was a vast sea of knowledge, a tool that could either empower or destroy those who used it. Finally, his gaze landed on a particular piece of information, and he dug deeper into it. The first title that caught his eye was "Dragons and the Telekinetic World." Eryke was almost in a trance as he searched for more details. After hours of reading, he slumped into his chair, exhaustion written all over his face. This was a world filled with many races, but Dragons and Humans were the two dominant forces, constantly competing for supremacy. Humans were born with Telekinetic abilities, granted by their unique bloodlines. Meanwhile, Dragons were colossal beings capable of spewing fire, ice, water, and more¡ªliving embodiments of natural disasters. Creatures that could wield magic. However, what was even more terrifying was the cult hidden among humans. These corrupted beings worshiped the Dragons, willing to do anything for them. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They were no longer fully human¡ªthey had been infected. And what was even scarier was that Awakened Humans were actively hunted down. They had human blood but lacked the natural telekinetic power of the natives, which made them far more susceptible to corruption. Somehow, they were even more compatible with the infection, and an army of corrupted Awakeners had already been transformed into mindless death soldiers. The difficulty rating of this world was: SSS-CLASS! Only a single person had ever returned from this world, and it was through their testimony that this information became public. Eryke delved deeper into the background and took another deep breath. The human forces were already incredibly complicated, divided into factions with conflicting interests. As for the dragons, their side remained a complete mystery. "Should I really give up on the clone?" His eyes narrowed. He ordered a pizza that cost him a hundred dollars, with almost seventy dollars going solely to delivery. Traveling was dangerous, and with it came outrageous prices that could make one vomit blood. After eating the pepperoni pizza, he finally calmed down and resumed training his body. He could feel it¡ªevery single second, his strength improved bit by bit. This feeling was simply too addictive¡­ Back in the Telekinetic World, Eryke the First was bound in chains, his eyes covered by a blindfold. He was inside a capsule filled to the brim with green liquid¡ªit was a wonder how he could even breathe in there. Outside the capsule, people in white coats moved constantly, walking back and forth. One of the women wearing glasses walked up to his capsule and placed a label on it that read "T-9066." Then, she pressed the red button on the side. "He should be ready for the incorporation of the bloodline now," she mumbled before walking away as blackish energy began pouring into the capsule. Eryke the First''s muscles swelled like a balloon, inflating to the point of nearly bursting and completely filling the capsule with a bang. However, everyone remained unfazed by the sound, continuing their work as if nothing had happened. Meanwhile, the black energy slowly integrated, merging with his flesh and organs. Bit by bit, the grotesquely expanded muscles began to coil back, reshaping into a human form once more. However, this human was stranger than ever, with two small horns the size of lollipops and tiny wings sprouting from his back. Bang! The glass shattered, and Eryke the First stepped out, his dark eyes glittering with malice. Finally, the woman with glasses turned toward him and shook her head, her eyes filled with utter disappointment. "It looks like it was a failure." Chapter 5 - 5: Star Strike, Eryke the First Vs a Paragon! Eryke the First didn''t seem to be in his right mind as he roared, tilting his head toward the ceiling. Just as he was about to go berserk, a dart struck his neck, and he collapsed on the spot. Meanwhile, in the real world, Eryke was casually doing pull-ups when he suddenly paused. A surge of information flooded his mind, but he quickly sorted through it with the help of a strange energy assisting him. "Did I get contaminated by the Dragon bloodline?" He frowned. "And it''s the lowest ranking at that." Eryke was thoughtful for a moment before he heaved a sigh of relief. "Thank God I increased my clone''s mental immunity." *** Eryke the First groggily opened his eyes amidst the loud shouts, and the first thing he saw stunned him. A colossal stadium stretched around him, packed with hundreds of people in their seats, their expressions filled with pure excitement as they roared in anticipation. The first thing he did was check his status. Everything was normal except for one newly added section: [Bloodline: Lesser Dragon] "I really did gain a bloodline," he murmured, a surge of uncontrollable joy welling up in his heart. Unfortunately, that joy didn''t last long. Rumble! The ground trembled as the chain gates opposite him slowly creaked open. From within emerged a massive, leopard-like beast, the size of an elephant, its two curved tusks gleaming menacingly. Eryke swallowed hard and steadied his breathing. Maybe it was his Mental Immunity, but he didn''t feel fear¡­ No, instead, he felt an unprecedented sense of clarity. Without hesitation, he rushed toward the beast head-on! *** "Oh, a lesser dragon at the duckling level fighting a paragon? What an unfortunate matchup." "The odds are 2:40¡ªit''s not even worth betting at this point. I heard there''s a stronger one coming up soon. Maybe that''ll be interesting." The spectators'' murmurs filled the stadium, accompanied by waves of disappointed "boo~" shouts. As for Eryke the First, the paragon simply raised its claws and swooped down, sending him crashing into the wall. "Damn it," Eryke the First snarled as he stood up. Strangely, he couldn''t feel the pain. His pupils slitted, and two wings sprouted from his back. With ferocious determination, he charged again! Even with his Mental Immunity shielding him from the corruption of the bloodline, the inner desire to fight burned too strongly to be suppressed. Just as he was about to reach the paragon, it spewed out a wave of fire. Eryke the First activated <>, dodging the flames as he rolled across the ground. The moment he got close, he lunged forward and head-butted the paragon right in its face.. Awoo! A small cry escaped the beast before it twisted its massive body and sent him flying through the air once again. "What is this useless dragon bloodline? Aside from strengthening my body, there''s almost nothing I can do," he grumbled. Before he could even stand up, his hair stood on end¡ªan intense heat surged toward him, sending sharp stings through his skin. ''I need the main body''s help.'' *** Back in the real world, Eryke was still training when a sudden surge of information flooded his mind, making him pause. He immediately became thoughtful. After a moment of contemplation, he could only grit his teeth and purchase a skill from the shop. [Congratulations! You have spent 500,000 Destiny points to exchange for the unique skill .] *** A skill that gathers the power of the stars to Strike! *** Eryke the First spread his palms and then retracted his fingers one by one, drawing his arms back to build momentum. He punched out! Starlight gathered around his fist, glittering like stars, before it landed on the beast with terrifying speed. Boom! The beast recoiled from the impact, sent back a few paces on its paws but still standing firm. However, it was angrier now, letting out a more shocking roar. Eryke the First stood his ground, using <> to rapidly close the distance. In just a few seconds, he was already close. The paragon, about to spew fire again, opened its massive mouth... "Not so fast!" Eryke roared as starlight once again gathered around his fist, and he punched right into the paragon''s mouth. Bang! Its sharp teeth shattered, and his brutal fist went deep inside its body. Countless small injuries appeared all around the paragon''s body, and as starlight leaked from the wounds, the beast exploded in a spray of blood and gory. Silence. Everyone was stunned, their eyes wide with disbelief. Eryke the First, though initially pale and on the verge of vomiting, suddenly felt an unknown energy surge through his mind, calming him almost instantly. He coldly scanned the stunned crowd before turning and walking back through the open door from which he had come. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "How the fuck did a lesser dragon beat a Paragon?" "This¡­ Did you see his fist glow in the starlight?" "Has this dragon mutated? Even though it has the lowest halfling bloodline?" Eryke the First was escorted by a group of people in robes back to his cell. He didn''t resist, sensing the overwhelming surveillance that seemed to be watching his every move. His Dragonic instincts flared, and he knew that the moment he made a move, it would be the end of him. Chapter 6 - 6: Bloodline Evolution, Magic! After a long period of contemplation, Eryke the First finally decided to remain obedient for now, biding his time and waiting for the right opportunity to escape while also assessing his condition. He had to admit, the Dragon Bloodline was truly amazing and powerful, even if it was the lowest of the low. Not only had his body been strengthened, but all his accumulated injuries had already healed. Eryke the First stood up and casually did a thousand push-ups without the slightest strain. It felt as though endless energy surged through his body. "This feeling is¡­ so good." He tightened his fist, savoring the sensation. After some time, he was dragged out of his cell, and another battle began. Relying on his stamina, endurance, and the Star Strike, Eryke was able to defeat the strange bear. At the same time, in the other world, Eryke was overjoyed to discover that he could level up his Body Strengthening. Without hesitation, he did so. The moment he leveled up, a warm energy coursed through his body, and he could feel his strength growing rapidly with every passing second. After a short time, Eryke held a steel cup and clenched his fist, bending it with just a slight amount of strength. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hehe, can I use my clones to unlock the limit of my skill?" he mused. No matter how many Destiny points one had, levelling up still required meeting certain conditions. Just like the strength requirement, Eryke needed to reach a certain threshold in his physique, but this could be bypassed using his clone, which counted toward the same goal. "Ha, this could be a cheat. With Destiny point, I might even be able to integrate the strength of my clone into my own later. If I can do that..." His eyes flashed with determination, and he continued his training. In a month, he would register and gain the benefits of being an SSS-class Awakener. However, he knew he needed to keep himself mysterious and not reveal his true strength¡ªhe was still weak for now. "Let''s continue to get stronger." He resumed his pull-ups. The time difference wasn''t exaggerated, but there was still some discrepancy. Back in the Telekinetic World¡­ Eryke the First fought one battle after another without pause, sometimes needing to face five opponents in a single day. The battles were truly dangerous, and at times, he could barely survive with a single breath left in him. One day, after a bloody struggle, he lay on the floor, feeling his blood boil. His heart pounded rapidly like a gong. His dragonic wings spread wide, and his canine teeth grew sharp like fangs. Rawr! His pupils turned bloody as he collapsed to the ground, writhing in both pain and pleasure¡­!? Time passed, how much, he couldn''t tell, but eventually, Eryke the First was awakened by the sounds of the cell doors opening. It was a woman, completely covered in black robes from head to toe. The only reason Eryke the First was able to distinguish her was because of her figure. She flinched, her face flushing crimson when she saw him, and hurriedly ran off after locking the cell again. Eryke the First frowned in confusion. He looked around and lightly took a step forward. Bang! A deep footprint was left in the ground. "My strength," he muttered, tightening his fist. The wind howled around him as if a storm had blown through. "Woah." His strength had definitely increased! He peered through the corners of the cell to glance at the mirror. His long hair was a strange mix of golden and red, his pupils now vertical and blood-red. His body had grown more muscular, and he had become noticeably taller. "Ho." Taking a deep breath, Eryke the First calmed his surging thoughts. There was an urge for destruction lingering in his mind, but it was quickly suppressed by his main body''s Hive Mind skill. With a tingle down his spine, Eryke the First felt the changes. Aside from his increased strength and altered physical features, his perception of¡­ ¡­ reality itself had changed! He focused his eyes, and now he could sense colorless particles in the air. They were faint and indistinct, like an illusion, but he was sure of it. With curious eyes, Eryke the First opened his jaws and devoured the particles. The colorless particles entered his body and circulated through him. He could feel his physique growing stronger with each passing second. But at the same time, as the particles entered his body, some started to leak out. "Mm, I don''t want it to go away," Eryke the First muttered. With a thought, he tried to control the colorless particles and gather them in a... "I need a container for it, a container that could store all of these molecules." After a brief moment of reluctance, he finally decided to store them in his liver instead of his heart, placing them at the upper right side of his abdomen. Everyone and their mother knew the weaknesses of dragons were in their hearts, and most enemies would target the heart without hesitation. Storing it in the liver was definitely the better choice! Eryke the First nodded in self-appreciation and quickly began the process. [Congratulations, through your own hard work, you have successfully manipulated mana.] [You have gained the skill: ] [You have earned the title: <>] Chapter 7 - 7: Establishing a Mana Core, Cooking a Pizza! Click! His ears twitched as he turned toward the sound, only to see a woman in a white outfit. She wore a thin skirt, and her tight white shirt accentuated her figure perfectly. Wearing a hat with the colour of black and white, resembling that of a commander. Her crimson pupils, strikingly similar to his, locked onto him. Eryke the First fell silent. He swallowed hard, a terrifying sensation surging in his heart¡ªnot because of the silence¡­ ¡­but because his Draconic Instinct tingled with Danger! Though he remained calm on the surface, his mind was already racing between escaping or fighting, all while desperately trying to trap the mana in his liver. At that moment, the woman took five slow steps forward before pausing. The corner of her lips gradually curled up. "Are you trying to form a mana core, little duckling?" Eryke the First''s expression turned strange. ''What the hell is she talking about?'' "Oh! I forgot that you probably can''t understand our language." She raised her brows and smiled gently. A pair of exquisite, majestic golden wings emerged from her back, stretching toward the ceiling, nearly covering the entire space. "Welcome, outsider. Do you have a skill that prevents you from going insane from the Dragon Bloodline?" Eryke the First was startled. His heart trembled, though outwardly, he remained completely expressionless before his skill kicked in. "I knew it. Your body may lie, but your heart won''t betray you on the outside." "What do you want?" he asked, frowning. "Haha, I''ve always been curious about outsiders like you. I want to know more." "What do you want to know?" he replied, narrowing his eyes. "How your people live, what kind of amazing things exist in your world¡­ and what you eat." "I''ll tell you¡ªif you let me go free." Eryke the First blinked. In the next instant, the woman was already standing right in front of him. "Don''t get ahead of yourself." "Can I at least get my freedom?" he gritted his teeth. "Alright." After a short moment of contemplation, she agreed and unlocked the cell. "Remember, if you try to escape¡­ hehe¡­" He agreed without hesitation. Yet, he could see the amusement in the woman''s gaze¡ªshe wasn''t looking at a person, but at a monkey in a zoo. "First, you will cook for me." Before he knew it, he had been escorted to the kitchen, where the woman left him with a single warning: "Cook something delicious, or I''ll cook you." Sigh. Staring at the empty room, he let out a deep sigh in his heart. "Laugh all you want, but let''s see who gets the last laugh." Taking a deep breath, he turned his attention to the available ingredients. Meat, milk, cheese, sun-kissed herbs, fire salts, ember fruit, and more¡­ Of course, he chose the most optimal dish to make: Pizza. Simple, easy to cook, and with just the right ingredients, he could do everything himself. "What better pizza than buffalo chicken pizza?" With that, he began cooking. He could have made something more refined, but frankly, he was too lazy to bother. He started with the dough¡ªmixing flour, water, salt, and beast fat before kneading it to perfection. Next, he crushed Emberfruit, blending its sweet juice with Sun-kissed Herbs and Fire Salt to create a thick, fragrant sauce. For the toppings, he spread cheese over the dough, then carefully layered thin slices of smoked demon-bufallo, ensuring a crisp, savoury bite. At last, the pizza was ready! "Ho." Eryke the First dusted off his hands with a bitter smile before sitting cross-legged on the ground. Until that madwoman appeared again, he might as well use this time to form his core. With each strand of mana he gathered in his liver, the process grew increasingly difficult. Storing more felt like forcing an ocean into a flask. There were many methods to form a core, but he knew only one¡ªthe brute force approach. And this knowledge didn''t even belong to this world to begin with! Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth as his heart pounded at an erratic pace. His blood vessels constricted, pressure built in his muscles, and his body trembled under the strain. Cold sweat dripped down his face. His liver had already suffered severe damage from the sheer density of mana within it, and his body was no longer just enduring the process¡ªit was actively breaking down. Still, he refused to give up. He continued pouring and pouring, the damage to his body increasing¡ªyet at the same time¡­ His regeneration kicked in, mending his wounds as fast as they formed! Finally, after what felt like an eternity, he sensed a thin film forming in his lungs. The molecules that poured into it were no longer dispersing; they were being trapped. [Congratulations! Through your own effort, you have established a core.] [You have gained the skill .] [You have gained the title "The One Born in Mana".] S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Your Mana Control skill has leveled up to Level 3.] "Ho." Eryke the First stood up, a flicker of excitement stirring in his heart. "Have you had enough fun?" A gentle voice whispered into his ear, sending a shiver down his spine. He mechanically turned his head, only to see the familiar face of that woman. One thought immediately filled his mind: ''When did this crazy woman get here!?'' Just as he was about to react, the woman''s lips curled into a smile. She spoke gently: "You''re quite the specimen. Not only did you adapt to the dragon bloodline without becoming corrupted, but your bloodline has already evolved to level one. And on top of that, you''ve even established a core." Eryke pointed at the table, his tone calm. "I cooked for you. My job is done." "That''s right, that''s a good boy." She ruffled his hair with a playful, almost cute expression. Eryke the First left eye twitches violently. Chapter 8 - 8: Abandoning the Human Bloodline! "Anyway, let''s eat." She sniffed but frowned, pouting. "It doesn''t smell." ''Are you a dog!?'' Eryke screamed in his heart. "It tastes good." After saying that, he immediately pulled back the chair like a gentleman to let her sit. "Oh, you are a very good boy." She whispered in his ear before sitting down casually. Then she looked at the pizza with bewilderment. "How do I eat it?" "Just cut a slice and eat it." "Cut a slice?" She stared, bewildered, as he cut it for her with a knife and handed it to her. "Here, how does it taste?" Eryke asked with a smile. "Hmm." The dragon lady opened her mouth and directly ate, making crumbling, crispy noises. With the crushing sounds, a strange silence followed for a moment. Then she abruptly stood up and wiped her hands with a napkin. "That was delicious. Give me more." Her cheeks flushed red. "Alright," Eryke the First spoke casually and made another bacon pizza. The Dragon Lady ate it in big mouthfuls and spoke with excitement: "More." "Alright." He cooked, she ate. "More." "Alright." He cooked, she ate again. "More." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "..." "More." ".." "More." "." "More!?" "All the ingredients are finished... lady." Eryke the First huffed. "Oh," she sulked. "The name is Eleanor, the Dragon of Winter Gale." He paused, his pupils dilating slightly. There was information about her sent by the main body, and she was¡­ One of the four Dragon Lords, almost one of the strongest in the entire dragon race! Eryke the First opened his parched lips. "What do you want from me?" "Don''t be scared, little level 1 dragon. Do you want to work for me?" She extended an olive branch to him. Eryke the First looked at her hand and spoke quietly. "Do I have a choice?" "Great!?" Eleanor beamed. "Of course not. If you had other choices, would you still be here?" "You still have to fight in the arena. However, you will no longer be a slave. Instead, you''ll fight for my faction, and in return, you''ll gain your freedom and benefits." "... Can I get the knowledge of the Dragon Bloodline?" "Alright." She gestured for him to sit down. "There are nine levels of the Dragon Bloodline. I, for instance, have reached the seventh level of the Draconic Bloodline, while you were below level one, called the Duckling Level. Now, you are at level one." "I see." He nodded. "Also, you are only a half-dragon, so your limit is level one. You cannot go beyond that." "Then what should I do to improve?" "You have to abandon your human bloodline and completely become a dragon. I can help you with that." Eryke the First was silent, not because he wanted time to think, but because he was sending the information to the main body for him to decide. They shared the same consciousness, but their brains didn''t work the same way, especially since the main body was more attuned to both third-person and first-person perspectives at the same time. It was like playing chess¡ªthe actual player might not see the whole picture, but the spectator would have more insight than the player. Snore! Snore! Eryke, in the real world, was lying flat on the bed, his legs spread apart, completely exhausted. Then, suddenly, he sat up and rubbed his sore head. He glanced at the capybara-shaped head of the alarm clock with groggy eyes. He turned on the lights and slumped onto the study table. Tapping his legs frequently on the floor, he gritted his teeth but, in the end, sighed. "Alright, let''s go with it," he agreed in his heart. It wasn''t him, but his clone. Besides, once the clone truly became a dragon, the benefits would be endless. And maybe he could even send the second clone into that world. *** "I agree." Eryke the First nodded, and Eleanor smirked wider. "Haha, good choice then." "The pleasure is mine," he spoke casually, though in his heart, he thought, My life won''t be easy with this crazy woman. With that, he was escorted to a room, where his hands and legs were bound, and empty syringes connected to a long pipe inserted into his body. "Are you ready?" "Yes," Eryke the First replied. "Start the process." She sat cross-legged in her throne-like chair, a sly smile on her face. Lightning flashed in the room, accompanied by a muffled cry of pain from him. The mental immunity, combined with the Hive Mind, prevented him from being corrupted by the Dragon Bloodline, but the pain was unimaginable. His very being, the essence that defined him, was being taken, stripped bit by bit, and every single second of it was pure agony. Eleanor watched this scene with amusement. "Has anyone ever survived their bloodline being extracted?" "Negative, milady." At some point, a butler appeared beside her and answered. "That''s why he''s such an interesting toy to play with," she replied with a chuckle. "An Awakener who isn''t corrupted. Although we assumed there might be some people who wouldn''t become corrupted, based on their strange abilities, this is the first time we''ve ever seen it. And it fell right into my hands¡ªhow amusing!" Chapter 9 - 9: Eryke the First gains a New Name! She laughed out loud. "Milady, are you really willing to incorporate this worm into our Dragon Family and use him as a breeding tool?" "What do you think?" Eleanor looked at the white-haired old man. "This¡­ wouldn''t it cause chaos?" She shook her head with pity. "Do you know why we have not crushed every single head of those humans until now, even though we should be stronger than them?" "Population." The old man bowed, then his eyes immediately widened. "Milady, are you truly going to do that?" "Haha, that''s right. A human body but the complete bloodline of our Dragons¡ªnot to mention, he also has excellent talent and is not a native of this world." "Will he agree?" "Can he disagree?" She sneered with disdain. The old man still wanted to say something, but Eleanor frowned in displeasure, causing him to shut up almost immediately. The painful scream finally stopped, and Eleanor entered the room again. She looked at Eryke as he remained seated in the chair, his hair disheveled and his body weak. But at the same time, his vertical pupils had completely turned crimson red. His hand had transformed into a claw, and his mouth had elongated into a snout¡­ a dragon''s snout. From now on, Eryke the First no longer exists. Instead, he was Dragon Eryke the First! "What was your name previously?" Eryke the First looked at her with drooping eyes. "Eryke." "You will be called Drayken from now on." Drayken only heard this soft whisper through the blur of voices before his world turned completely blank. The next moment, he woke up, groggily opening his eyes, still feeling tired. Then, he sighed before sitting cross-legged and began exploring the molecules inside his core. "This is supposed to be mana, right? Something I can control freely." Rubbing his chin, he extended his hand. Some of the molecules gradually gathered from his core, accumulating in his palm. Then, Drayken began to imagine. It couldn''t be something as simple as fire¡ªit needed to have a feel to it, like a¡­ fireplace. The warm heat from it would chase away all the cold. Gradually, a small globe of fire appeared, hovering in his hand. Then, he threw it at the concrete wall. Bang! A trail of scorching smoke lingered in the air, and the wall was slightly burned. Drayken was dumbfounded as he carefully examined the damage. "This small fire¡­ shouldn''t have caused such damage." He was confused. Magic could be described in three simple steps: first, the accumulation of molecules; second, imagining and forming a mental image with a distinct feel; and finally, execution. This knowledge came from the main body. However, such a small fire shouldn''t have been able to damage this wall, which was likely reinforced. Even with his current strength, it was hard to even dent it. Once again, Drayken gathered the molecules, accumulating them in his hand. This time, he envisioned a volcano¡ªa place where a person would burn alive until not a single bone remained. As he formed the mental image, the molecules drained from his core until it was nearly empty. A stinging sensation made his wings recoil, and his hand was scorched ever so slightly. When he opened his eyes, a small ball of flames hovered in his palm, but this time, water circulated around it. Although it appeared similar, the temperature had increased by at least ten times! "This destruction¡­" he sighed, tightening his fist. The fireball snapped, and the leaking molecules were slowly reabsorbed into his body. "Magic is really mysterious." Seeing that there was no prompt in his system, he felt inevitable dissatisfaction, but there was nothing he could do about it. Suddenly, he paused¡ªthe main body had contacted him! The instruction was to send mana to him. "Can I even do that?" Nonetheless, he followed the main body''s instructions, circulating the molecules stored in his core around his body in a controlled cycle. After the fifth rotation, the mana suddenly vanished from its place. "Woah, it really works." Not only was Drayken surprised, but Eryke was as well. *** At this moment, he was in the gym, casually lifting 100 kilograms without breaking a sweat. This might not seem impressive, but considering that not long ago he had been a disabled person, it was a remarkable improvement! After training for four hours straight, he finally sat down, letting the heat of his sweat cool off. "Ho, this is refreshing." Every drop of sweat dripping from his body was proof of his hard work. This was the evidence¡ªhis progress! As he was heading back, he noticed a woman waving at him with a smile. "Hello, handsome." "Hello," Eryke replied with a smile. "How are you doing? Are you new around here?" "Yes," he nodded. The woman before him was slim, with long pink hair tied in a bun. She stepped closer and whispered in a gentle breath, "Come to me sometime, we can exercise together. The name''s Lillian." Then, she turned and walked away. "Umm." Eryke rubbed his head with an awkward smile and continued on his way, a thought lingering in his mind: *Why have women become so attracted to me?* S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Back home, he slumped onto his bed and willed a blue panel to appear in front of him. His lazy, droopy eyes scanned the interface. The only thing he hadn''t checked yet was Titles. These titles couldn''t be underestimated¡ªthe benefits they provided were countless. "One time, I heard about an A-rank Awakener who managed to defeat a Malevolent monster¡ªthe famous [Last Man Standing] title." Eryke sighed. Chapter 10 - 10: Monsters and Titles! Mana Sharing! Merged Title! Monsters were classified into six levels: Ordinary, Unordinary, Malevolent, Vengeful, Cursed, and Eldritch. The first level, Ordinary, posed a threat that any regular awakener could handle if they had sufficient numbers. The second level, Unordinary, was significantly more dangerous¡ªtoo much for an average person. Only high-rank Awakeners or a well-coordinated party of lower-rank Awakeners could deal with them. Malevolent-class monsters were far more powerful. Typically, they required either a single S-rank Awakener or a party of A-ranks to defeat. However, there was once an A-rank who managed to take one down alone¡­ The sensation caused by that feat was immense, it became a hot topic for years, and even now, people still spoke about it. "Sigh¡­ A Vengeful-class demon is even worse. It takes an entire party of S-rank or even SSS-rank Awakeners to bring it down." Eryke let out a breath before turning on his computer and then opened the headline news and scanned the latest report¡ªthe number of SSS-rank Awakeners worldwide. There were only 30. "It would take several of them just to defeat a single one¡­ And for a Cursed-class monster¡­" He trailed off, his expression darkening. "Even with all the SSS-rank Awakeners combined, victory might still be impossible." Eryke let out a deep sigh. "Humanity is doomed." As for Eldritch-class monsters¡­ humanity had never encountered one. But if they ever did, it would likely mark the end. He exhaled slowly, then willed it. A translucent blue panel materialized before him. *** [Status Panel] Name: Eryke Title: , , , Talent (SSS-class): Clone [Level 2] Description: Allows the user to create clones of themselves. Grants the unique skill [Hive Mind] (Uses: 1/3) Skills: Body Strengthening, Regeneration, Star Strike, Acceleration [Destiny Points: 290,000] [Shop] *** Eryke had gained a total of four titles so far. The first two had been granted at the start, while the last one appeared when his clone accumulated mana. He narrowed his eyes and focused. *** >Allows the Awakener to teleport freely between worlds, provided they have enough Destiny Points. >Grants the Awakener a perfect physique through hard work, regardless of diet. >Doubles training speed. >Increases affinity with Mana by one. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. *** "Eh¡­" Eryke stared at "Fast Finisher" with a stunned expression. He had always thought of it as a joke, but its effect was astonishing. "Wait¡­ does this make me more handsome?" Eryke glanced at his reflection in the mirror, noticing subtle yet undeniable changes. His skin appeared smoother and glossier, while his facial features had become sharper and more defined. Satisfied, he turned back to the shop menu, scrolling through the options casually¡ªuntil his eyes suddenly halted on a particular skill. Allows the user to share mana. The greater the compatibility, the higher the benefits. His heart pounded with excitement as he clenched his fist. It was only 10,000 Destiny Points. His clone possessed the Dragon''s bloodline, making it incredibly easy to sense mana molecules. Meanwhile, his title granted him an affinity, but the process still required effort. Now, with this skill¡­ he wouldn''t even need to gather mana himself. He could steal it directly from his clone. Excited by the prospect, Eryke immediately relayed the command to his clone. Without hesitation, Drayken began channeling mana through Mana Share. Oh, as for the name? Well, he was fully aware of his terrible naming sense¡ªso Drayken was undeniably better than whatever he would have come up with. Eryke sat cross-legged, his breath steady. In an instant, mana molecules began materializing within his body. What could be more compatible with him than his own clone? He didn''t even need to upgrade the skill¡ªits conversion rate was already a perfect 100%, even across two worlds. This skill¡­ was a miracle. And the best part? He didn''t have to do anything. Drayken handled everything, molding the mana and forging a core directly in his liver. An hour passed. Eryke had successfully formed his mana core¡ªagain. [System Notification] [Congratulations! You have established a core.] [You have gained the skill .] [You have accomplished the impossible! You have established a Mana Core twice. You have gained the title <>.] [Congratulations! Your two titles have merged into a unique title: <>.] "Damn." Eryke had expected more. After all, forming a mana core twice was supposed to be an impossible feat. A mana core functioned like a black hole, instinctively pulling in every trace of mana within the body. The very idea of creating two in a single lifetime should have been unthinkable. And now¡­ he had done it. Eryke hadn''t expected his talent to be this broken, so much so that even the system rewarded him for something his clone had done. "I wonder just how many skills and rewards I can rack up in the future." With that thought lingering in his mind, he closed his eyes, focusing inward. For the first time, he could truly sense it¡ªthe mana in the air. It had always been there, surrounding him, unseen and unnoticed. Even in his world, mana existed. It was simply that no one had ever appreciated it before the Awakening. Eryke opened his eyes and stepped outside. "The mana here is too thin." His gaze swept across the landscape, searching¡­ until it finally landed on a faint silhouette in the distance, a mountain, shrouded in shadow. "Let''s drive there." Eryke retrieved his rusty fifth-gen Chevrolet Camaro, the old engine rumbling to life as he pulled onto the road. The journey was smooth and uneventful, and before long, he arrived at the mountain. Finding a casual tree stump, he sat down, taking in the quiet contrast to the tension of the city. There were barely any effective laws to protect these poor trees after the Awakening, and while the media was flooded with environmental concerns, reality told a different story, blatant lies. "Sigh." Shaking his head, he pushed aside those thoughts and refocused. He began absorbing mana from the surrounding air. It was fast, far faster than before. Bit by bit, he found a natural rhythm, a state where his mind and body synchronized completely with the mana flow. The absorption rate was growing at an increasing pace and his core was quickly being filled. Just like this, time passed in the blink of an eye. Chapter 11 - 11: Learning about Mages! Draykens Status Rise! Meanwhile, Drayken was meditating, trying to absorb as much mana as he had lost before. As a member of the dragon race, even though he was only level one, his mana affinity was already high. With the special title effect he had gained from the main body and the vast mana of this world, several times greater than that of his previous one... His Mana Core was completely filled to the brim in just a day! After reaching his limit, he slowly opened his eyes, his brows knitting into a frown. To progress further, he was completely clueless. He didn''t know anything about this world''s magic system. "This is really the limit of my main body''s world?" He touched his chin. Knock-knock! sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just as he was contemplating further, he heard a knock at the door and looked toward it. "Who is it?" "Milord, I have been sent by Her Majesty to take care of you," a pleasant voice came from outside. "I see." Drayken nodded and stood up from his bed before opening the door. Standing before him was a beautiful woman with two exquisite horns and small wings sprouting from her back. She was dressed in a black maid uniform, her head bowed in respect. "Hmm." Drayken looked at her without speaking, his gaze thoughtful for a moment. "Young Master." She extended a book toward him with both hands. "What''s this?" Looking at the unfamiliar text in front of him, Drayken frowned in confusion. "This is a book on magic knowledge, Milord. The lady has sent it to you¡­ along with me," the woman explained. "Is it a two-for-one deal?" he chuckled. "Umm¡­" "Very well, come inside." Drayken shook his head and stepped back into the room. The woman bit her cherry lips before finally following him in, locking the door behind her. "So, teach me?" "Eh?" The woman blinked, momentarily confused. "What''s your name?" "Lilia." "So, Lilia, weren''t you sent by that¡­ woman because I don''t know the language needed to study this book?" Lilia opened her mouth as if to respond, hesitated for a moment, then smiled. "That''s exactly the case, young master. Let me teach you how it works." "Haha, great." Drayken clapped his hands in appreciation. ''He''s quite naive,'' Lilia thought to herself as she observed him. "So, tell me, what does it say?" "It''s a detailed explanation of magic and how it works¡ªthe magic patterns and how they are constructed. Once you form a core and fill it with mana, you will officially be recognized as a Mage Acolyte." "After becoming a Mage Acolyte, one must choose a spell to specialise in and engrave it onto their core, successfully becoming a First-Circle Mage." "I see. So how do spells work, then?" Drayken asked curiously. Visualisation was a method, but he knew it wasn''t always effective. A battle is decided in the blink of an eye. As a war-hungry race blessed with magic, Dragons would never choose the dull path of long-range attacks. "Didn''t you hear me? You need to carve it into your core." "Eh?!" Drayken was stunned, his eyes widening in disbelief as he stared at her. "You mean¡­ I can only have one spell?" "You can only have one spell when you reach the rank of a First-Circle Mage. If you advance to the Second Circle, you can carve another. The more circles you attain, the more spells you can wield." "I see. Anything else?" "Yes. To advance through each circle, your bloodline level must improve as well." "Why?" Drayken frowned; he found it strange, shouldn''t the bloodline and mana core should be completely unrelated? "It''s a consensus: with a lower level bloodline, you wouldn''t be able to accumulate molecules in the core quickly, and your manipulation of mana would also be weaker," Lilia explained casually. "So that''s the case, huh? Since I''ve broken through my duckling bloodline and reached level one Dragon Bloodline, my limit is first circle?" "That''s correct," Lilia nodded. Drayken fell silent for a moment. This might apply to other dragons, but for him, who had a talent which could basically be considered as cheating and the unique system all Awakeners possessed, everything felt different. In this system, hard work and talent were recognized through titles and achievements. He had already leveled up his mana control and even received the title from his main body. Obviously, he wouldn''t be limited by his bloodline. "What''s wrong?" Lilia asked, noticing Drayken''s dazed expression. "Nothing," he replied, shaking his head. "Will you teach me your language first, so that I don''t need your help every time?" "Okay," she agreed, and began to teach him on the spot. For Drayken, now a level one dragon, learning the language of this world was easy. It felt instinctual to him. Dragons could communicate even without words, but for convenience, a language had been developed, closely tied to their bloodline. After all, writing was necessary if they wanted to pass down their knowledge. In just an hour or two, Drayken was able to grasp the basics of the language. Once he had a handle on that, he delved deeper into learning about the magic of this world and its background through Lilia''s teachings. As an underling of Eleanor, Drayken possessed significant power and authority. He could embark on missions or participate in the arena to prove himself and earn fame for his master, Eleanor. Hearing the term "master" left Drayken feeling dissatisfied, but he knew there was no other choice. He was, after all, just a mere prisoner in this strange world. "Now, do you have anything more to ask?" Lilia inquired. "Can I establish a sub-cult to rule within the human kingdom?" Drayken asked. "Why would you need that?" she narrowed her eyes at him. "If you think you can go back to being human, then¡­" "I don''t have any feelings for the natives here, but I want to go there to face danger and grow stronger." Lilia closed her eyes for a moment, then let out a sigh. "Alright, I will speak to my lady." "Thank you," Drayken replied, offering her a sweet smile. Chapter 12 - 12: Foresight? Protection? Aura? Becoming a First-circle Mage! Gaining the Title A pink tint appeared in Lilia''s cheeks, although it was faint, but it was definitely there. Drayken could see it but didn''t speak much; he obviously wasn''t that naive. His main body had many interactions with women when he was an athlete, and he knew the meaning behind her presence. But this was a dangerous world, and he needed to focus on strength first and foremost! "And there are definitely ulterior motives for her to send this maid to me." Drayken''s thoughts were clearer than ever. The world wasn''t a free place! You won''t get anything for free! He had been given so much status and power out of nowhere, even though there might be a possibility that he has some resentment towards them since he was a prisoner before and was fighting for his own life in the arena¡­ Only a fool wouldn''t believe that he didn''t have any resentment. Not to mention, he was a human as well, no matter if it was from his previous world or this world, they were very similar. Who is to say that Drayken wouldn''t have a change in his heart? But despite all this and his low level, they still are giving him knowledge to grow stronger and have more resources. "Sigh." Drayken could only sigh in his heart. "Alright, I will speak to milady." "Good." he waved his hand. "Also, here." Lilia carefully pulled out a mysterious box out of thin air with intricate patterns, like flowing rivers of molten gold, woven across its exterior. Then she opened the chest, and a bright light shone, filling the entire room completely! Drayken instinctively closed his eyes before the light finally faded, and he raised his brows in surprise: "What''s this?" "Hehe," she smiled mysteriously. Three magic sigils hovered out of the chest, shimmering with a faint glow of red, green, and black. The red one was composed of a six-pointed star with additional intersecting triangles, but what was eye-catching was the eye at the center, adorned with a layered pattern and surrounded by six stars in each corner, accompanied by an arcane symbol. The green one in the middle took the shape of a shield, featuring two circular disks interwoven like threads, with triangle symbols adorning the edges of the shield. The last black one is a mandala-like structure with a central vertex pattern and a spiraling vortex in the middle. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Are these spells?" "That''s right. As long as you fill your core to the brim with molecules, you can carve one of the three magic sigils, and you will finally be able to use magic." "What are these three magic sigils?" Drayken asked the important question. He could already feel the excitement boiling in his heart. "The red one is Foresight, which helps you predict your opponent''s moves. The green one grants you Protection, making your bones, internal organs, and everything else more resilient. The last black one grants you Aura." "Aura?" Drayken perked his ears. "Explain." "Well, the spell Aura allows you to manifest your inner essence, which can suppress others and enhance your abilities. It grants you great defense, attack, and speed, but less than the other two spells." "So, a jack of all trades and a master of none?" "Hmm, you have a strange way of speaking, but yes, that is exactly the case. Unfortunately, not many choose this spell because Aura can barely manifest, and after reaching Three Circles, you have to explore on your own." "Eh? Why?" "There aren''t many spells compatible with Aura¡ªonly two, to be exact. To advance beyond Three Circles, you would have to research and discover more on your own." Drayken frowned. "What about the others?" "They both can allow you to reach Fourth Circle, but after that, you''ll have to explore on your own." "Does the Supreme Hegemony Race only amount to this much?" Drayken chuckled. She looked at Drayken. "This is what everyone gets. Don''t think you''re special just because you''re favored by the Lady." "Umm, alright." Drayken rubbed the back of his head. "So, what have you chosen?" The corner of Drayken''s lips curled up high, as if ascending toward the heavens: "Aura." "Okay." Lilia handed him the last magic sigil, which glowed with darkness, with nonchalance. Then she closed the chest and simply stood there, staring at him. Drayken looked at the hovering spell before his eyes, then at her, who was staring dead at him. Lilia shook her hand encouragingly. "Go on." His left eye twitched. *''Can I even focus when you stare at me like that?''* He wanted to scream but restrained himself. This woman was truly strange¡ªsometimes shy and blushing all over, and other times serious and cold, as if she had two different personalities¡­ Drayken sat cross-legged, swallowed the magic sigil, and focused his mind. The core of his liver was instantly engulfed by the sigil, and the same pattern appeared within it. Crack! At that moment, his core shattered, and in the blink of an eye, a new one formed¡ªstronger and larger than before! While this was happening, a surge of information flooded his mind, and with it, he could feel a foreign connection. From now on, Drayken could successfully use Aura! [Congratulations! Your Mana Control has levelled up from Level 3 to Level 4.] [You have gained a new skill: Aura (Mana-Bound).] [You have advanced from Mage Acolyte to a true Rank-1 Mage.] [You have gained the title .] Chapter 13 - 13: The Death of a Poor Mosquito! "Magic Weakling?" Drayken''s expression turned dark upon seeing the name. However, before he could speak, he heard a gentle voice: "Congratulations, you have successfully advanced further." Drayken turned toward her, saw her rosy face, and smiled. "Thank you." ''This girl''s mood swings more than a bird''s wings flap.'' "Your talent is not bad. Even though you have an inferior dragon bloodline, you were still able to fill your mana in such a short time and smoothly break through¡­" As she spoke, she tugged at her chin, looking at Drayken with eyes full of doubt. "Are you truly just a lesser dragon!? Not to mention, you had an insect (human) bloodline before. Even if you have completely turned into our bloodline, you still shouldn''t be able to completely fill your core with mana¡­" she murmured intermittently. While Drayken listened without speaking for a moment, there was no need for him to hide his power. Even if it was unusual, he could attribute it to being otherworldly¡ªand that was partially true. Because he was otherworldly and could gain titles, he was able to accomplish this. That is, if you don''t account for the cheat of a talent, which could even defy the system. "What will I do now?" "Rest," Lilia said and left the room, leaving Drayken in complete silence. Drayken looked at the empty room and sighed. He stirred his mind and activated the molecules in his core. The circle inscribed within it began to move slowly, like gears turning, gradually growing faster and faster. A faint black light spread outward, just a few inches from his skin. "So this is Aura?" He looked at his fist and instantly clenched his fingers. Bang! The air whistled, and Drayken froze on the spot. ''The increase is at least two times!'' Drayken thought in shock. He could feel the power coursing through his veins. His stamina, strength, agility, and physique had doubled! The unprecedented increase caused him to close his eyes in relaxation. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This feeling is too good." At the same time, he could sense the area surrounding his aura¡­ As a mosquito buzzed past his aura, landing on his nose. Annoyed by its persistence, Drayken felt a murderous urge. The moment he did, his entire aura fluctuated, and the mosquito froze on the spot. Drayken took the frozen mosquito, threw it to the ground, and stomped on it repeatedly. "Ah, that was satisfying." He shook his head. "The mana remaining is barely two-tenths of what it was. It really consumes a lot." Drayken stopped supplying mana, and the black aura around him recoiled and disappeared. He sat cross-legged again to absorb mana. He was a beginner Rank-1 mage¡ªhe would have to reach intermediate and peak Rank-1 before he could push his limits. Of course, the path forward was clear: just accumulate mana! Lilia took large strides, her steps hurried, before entering one of the most luxurious rooms, filled with gold and jewelry. "Milady." She bowed. "How did it go?" a lazy voice echoed. Eleanor lay on the bed, upside down, staring at her with amusement flickering in her eyes. "He has an unusual talent. Even though he should be a lesser dragon, he has already reached Rank-1 Mage." "I see." Eleanor nodded with a thoughtful yet indifferent expression. "Did he say anything else?" "He also said that if he were ever to be deployed, he would want to go to a sub-cult in the human kingdom." Eleanor''s expression remained calm, but her tone felt colder to Lilia. "What spell did he choose as his first?" "Aura." "Oh, Aura, huh," she murmured. "Did you tell him he could only reach Rank-3 with it?" "I did, but he seemed adamant about it." "Hmm, is that all?" Lilia bit her lip and gritted her teeth. "Milady, are you really going to¡­!?" "Don''t forget your status, Lilia," Eleanor snapped. "As the heir of a fallen family, you are nothing more than a mere slave I bought. Even if I use you as a tool for Drayken, you must accept it gracefully." Lilia''s eyes widened, her mouth forming an "O" before she lowered her gaze in silence. Tears stained the ground. "Now leave!" Eleanor shouted, and Lilia quickly left the room. Once the room was empty, Eleanor''s angry expression gradually morphed into one filled with regret, as if the luxury surrounding her was nothing more than dust. "The human race may be weaker than us, but it is gradually gaining momentum. Although we are all talented races, their sheer population is overwhelming. Every year, new powerhouses are born. If this continues, it might lead to our dethroning." She bit her slim finger, and a drop of golden blood dripped out. The droplet floated in midair, emitting a terrifying aura that could chill the heart of anyone who so much as glanced at it. The golden blood floated in the air, phasing through the ceiling and disappearing. "It''s time for the Academy tournament, right? Then I will choose Drayken." The room fell into silence once more. Time passed in the blink of an eye. Drayken and Eryke remained focused on absorbing the molecules. On the eighth day, Eryke finally emerged from his seclusion. "Sigh, it took me eight days to completely fill my core with molecules. It really shows how much the Dragon bloodline can help." Eryke shook his head and stood up, glancing around the room. "Can I find a suitable spell to use?" As he contemplated his next move, his ears suddenly twitched, and he became more alert. "Who''s there?" One head popped out from the bushes¡ªthen two, then three¡­ until there were a total of five. The leading woman had purple hair and wore the attire of a scout, holding a map in her hand. She called out to him: "Um, do you know where this spot is?" Chapter 14 - 14: Trouble? Past? Gates, as we know, are inter-dimensional rifts from which monsters emerge, and Awakeners are the ones who saved humanity as a whole. But there was a hidden page¡ªone that remained widely unpublished. In this world, it was impossible for Awakeners to earn Destiny Points. However, there was still an incentive for them to enter these gates. Inside the gates, they had the opportunity to level up their talents! They couldn''t earn karma, but by killing monsters, they could strengthen only their talents. This was the reason Awakeners ventured into the gates, actively seeking them out for the hunt. The world wasn''t all sunshine and righteousness, and Awakeners weren''t naive. Those who were had already perished in the worlds they traveled to. And where there is absolute power, there will always be a dark side. "So, you guys want to go here?" Eryke pointed at the cross mark with a skull emoji on the piece of paper, his mind filled with bewilderment. "Yes." The woman nodded. "..." Eryke glanced behind her. Two brawny men in military vests stood there, along with a skinny man wearing glasses. The second woman dressed more casually¡ªa simple oversized t-shirt and short pants. She looked rather cute in it, and Eryke couldn''t help but steal another glance at her. "Do you know?" Eryke met her gaze in silence. "No." With that, he turned around and left. "I''m also a foreigner here. Ask the locals," he added with a dismissive wave of his hand. But before he could walk any farther, a loud voice made him pause. "Hey, you! Who are you to look at me!?" The woman in the oversized t-shirt and short pants bent forward, placing both hands on her hips as she made a provocative expression. Eryke looked at her silently, then turned around and left. "I don''t want to deal with a brat. It''ll just give me a headache," he muttered in his heart. "You¡­" Seeing Eryke act like this took the woman slightly by surprise. "It''s fine. Let him go. We shouldn''t bother a civilian for no reason, Luna." Luna jerked her head back and let out a low "hmph." "Let''s go, Belle." Without another care, she walked away. Watching Luna''s retreating figure, Belle sighed before silently following her. The two brawny men remained stern as they followed, while the skinny man hesitated. He gripped the compass hidden in his pocket, his teeth clenched, before finally stepping forward to join them. Whistle! With a rustling of the wind, Eryke breezed through the forest, closing his eyes. The scent of nature filled the air, the wind brushing against his threadbare tunic, making his sleeves flutter as if floating. It was a satisfying experience. Landing gracefully on the ground, he stretched his body, then glanced around. "Hmm¡­ Those people looked strong. What are they doing here?" If Eryke were just an ordinary person, he might not have been able to sense anything unusual about them. But he was no longer ordinary¡ªhe was Awakened. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I am an SSS-Rank Awakener, after all. How could I not know?" Eryke muttered. "I can sense it¡ªtwo of them, that woman in the oversized t-shirt and the lean man, have mana. As for the other three¡­ they give off an explosive presence." He tugged at his chin thoughtfully. He was certain the first two were Awakeners. As for the other three, it was more of a hunch. But at the same time, a question surfaced in his mind: Why are they here? This place was in the middle of nowhere. Although close to an urban area, there was nothing of value here. Unless, of course, it was a¡­ "Gate." Eryke turned to his left, his eyes widening as he sensed turbulence in the air. "A Gate¡­? Here? In the middle of nowhere?" He could walk away without getting involved if he wanted to¡­ but¡ª Curiosity got the better of him. Following the flow of energy in the air, Eryke moved swiftly, guided by the disturbance in the molecules. Finally, he arrived¡ªstanding before a dark, abyss-like void, a chakra-shaped distortion in space. "Is this¡­ a Gate?" He looked down at his trembling hands. Suddenly, a memory flashed through his mind¡ª [Past scene] A raging inferno. Flames of destruction consumed everything. He lay on the ground, twisted, with a car pinning his legs. The screams of men, women, and children echoed all around him. Amidst that fear-stricken chaos, a chilling laugh rang out across the burning ruins. Chapter 15 - 15: The Cold Truth of the World! Entering a Gate! [Flashback] The man stood at the top of a tower, his short white hair fluttering in the wind, bandage covering his face. Amid the chaos, everything was a blur¡ªno one was paying attention. No one except Eryke. He could see him! The man''s cold eyes watched the burning city, unmoving, indifferent. Then his phone rang and he answered and after some time he waved his hand, water surged forward, sweeping across the city and smothering the flames in an instant. Eryke turned his gaze to the devastation around him. A little child sobbed beside the half-crushed body of his mother. A stroller sat nearby, the cries of an infant piercing the air, its parents'' fate unknown. A silent father clutched his child tightly. A young girl wept over the lifeless body of her brother. A child who had lost his mother! A sister who had lost her brother! Countless families, shattered! A chill ran down Eryke''s spine. His eyes dimmed, their gleam fading into a distant, hollow stare. Even through the pain, only one thought consumed him: Why? If this Awakener had the power to save him and the others earlier, why had he waited? Why had it taken a phone call to act? Were the lives of these people worth nothing more than a single ring of a phone? After the incident, it was as if nothing had happened. Life returned to normal. The tragedy was forgotten¡ªburied beneath the praise for the heroic S-Rank Awakener. The truth, unknown. Eryke remained silent. His pupils had lost all color, his spirit drained. Even when he was healed and discharged from the hospital, only because he couldn''t afford to stay, he remained broken. He couldn''t even mend his leg with a healer. He was too poor. For a normal person, being healed by an Awakener would cost a small fortune¡ªsomething even health insurance wouldn''t cover. Eryke felt lost and depressed, spending most of his time cooped up in his room. He became increasingly immersed in the virtual world, gradually losing his grip on reality. His dream of becoming an olympic winner was lost in time¡­ [Flashback end] Roar! Eryke''s ears twitched as he was startled awake by a giant green arm protruding from the gate. Before he could react, the massive limb cast a looming shadow over him. "Shit." He was startled and backed away in a hurried motion. His eyes locked onto the giant green hand in terror. Starlight gathered in his arms¡ªhe was ready to fight! sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But the hand didn''t move further; instead, it withdrew back into the gate, as if warning him not to come closer. Eryke remained calm and collected, his eyes narrowing. "What is this?" He wanted to go closer to check it out. This monster didn''t truly terrify him; the only reason he had backed away was that it had startled him out of his daze. But just as he was about to move, he heard rustling in the bushes and quickly hid away, activating before making a small hole to peek through. There, he saw a group of people approaching, while the woman leading them stared at a map with a dumbfounded expression. "It''s actually true." She tossed the map aside and rushed toward the gate with excitement. "Those bastard guilds have a monopoly on the gates. Now, we''ll finally have one for ourselves to level up." "No need to be so excited. This is just a gate. When I win the competition, I can give you guys as many gates as you want," Luna chuckled, a tinge of suppressed excitement in her voice. "Sure, sure, milady." "Hey, I said don''t call me that." "Haha." The atmosphere was extremely heartwarming, as if they weren''t entering a gate but instead casually strolling around. Eryke picked up their voices, his brows twitching again. He watched as they entered the gate. "Should I go inside?" He hesitated for only a moment before standing up and walking toward the gate. He didn''t sense any life-threatening danger from that monster, and he wanted to test his strength against it¡ªas well as this world. Without hesitation, he stepped inside. Immediately, a stench assaulted his nose, making his face scrunch. Eryke found himself in a swamp filled with a putrid smell. Before he could even take in his surroundings, he felt movement beneath the water¡ªand then a stinging sensation in his leg. When Eryke looked down, he ran away as fast as he could, breaking out in a cold sweat. "Damn it." He could feel his blood coursing through his leg and a growing sense of numbness because¡­ A half-meter-long eel-like creature was sucking his blood. At the same time, a pack of twelve of these eel-like monsters was chasing him. "Where is the land?" Eryke clenched his fist and struck the eel as hard as he could, but it didn''t even budge. He struck again and again, but the monster remained unmoved. "Die already." Starlight gathered around his arms, and Eryke swung his fist with brutal force. Bang! Green blood splattered into the muddy water as the monster was blasted to smithereens. The wound quickly started to heal; however, Eryke had already lost a significant amount of blood and would need more time to recover. Before he could even take a moment to feel relief, a deep, guttural roar echoed behind him. He swallowed nervously as he caught sight of the giant jaws of a monster, just inches away, close enough to swallow him whole- Chapter 16 - 16: Fighting Together! Dangers of Gates! Gaining ! The monster before Eryke was a giant version of a purple-skinned crocodile, able to swallow ten people easily and with four hands. Eryke felt his life flash right before his eyes. The giant jaws of the monster were like hell descending on him, and he quickly tried to back away. But he found that his feet were stuck, sinking into the mud. Quicksand! Even with his strength now, Eryke was still stuck in the quicksand. On the brink of death, starlight gathered in his hand, and he struck the monster with all his strength: Bang! The giant monster''s canine teeth broke in an instant, and starlight entered its mouth¡­ Pshh! Cracks appeared all around its scales, and purple gas leaked out. When Eryke heard the sound, his expression immediately changed. "Shit." He turned around and ran away, terrified. Boom! An explosion followed behind him, easily covering ten meters and burning Eryke''s back. But Eryke used the momentum of the explosion to leap forward despite the burning pain. His nerves were burned, and his skin had already disappeared, revealing some of his internal organs in a brutal sight. He fell to the ground, face-first. But Eryke didn''t have time to rest! S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He heard a rustling sound in the river and barely stood up to find swamp monsters surrounding him, their vertical pupils staring at him. "I was too arrogant. I grew too complacent with my SSS-Rank talent." Eryke took a deep breath, his expression gradually turning calm. Pain only brought a sense of clarity to his mind¡­ He¡­ He started to laugh. Starlight gathered around his arms, and another figure appeared beside him. "It''s do or die. Let''s fight to the death." The two Erykes roared at the same time and they ran forward. They swung their brutal fists at one of the unlucky swamp monsters. In the next second, the swamp monster''s head exploded into bits, and this time, its body didn''t explode. The two Erykes didn''t speak a word but moved fast, leaving afterimages as they swung their brutal fists at the nearest swamp monster. Bang! Its head exploded again. These monsters weren''t just punching bags. They carefully circled the two Erykes in a tight formation, gradually closing in on them like hunters to a prey. But one doesn''t know in a battlefield when a hunter becomes the prey and the prey hunts the hunter. Starlight gathered around the two Erykes as they punched and kicked. One of the swamp monsters attacked from behind, but Eryke (Clone) punched out at the perfect moment, swatting its jaws aside. "Thanks. Let''s fight this." Eryke (Clone) jumped from the ground, while Eryke huffed, taking a deep breath. He grabbed his clone''s leg, positioning him horizontally in the air. Starlight gathered in the clone''s hands as Eryke rotated. Boom! Boom! All the swamp monsters in the surrounding area were affected. The starlight was no joke¡ªeven a small wisp of it caused irreparable damage to the swamp monsters. A total of two minutes passed before all the swamp monsters retreated in fear, and finally, Eryke stopped and fell to the ground. He weakly looked around at the tens of swamp monster corpses, their bodies grounded into pieces by the starlight. Then, he looked at his clone, which was on the verge of dying. Its skin was cracked just like the swamp monsters'' when they exploded from his Star Strike. Slowly, the clone began to fade, turning into starlight and floating toward the sky. "Why were there unordinary monsters right at the entrance?" Eryke cursed out loud, looking at his disappearing clone with pity. Normally, in ordinary gates, most of the monsters would be ordinary, and in rare cases, there would be at most a single unordinary monster, like a boss monster. It wasn''t that Eryke was unfamiliar with monsters and gates¡ªhe knew that this gate was a lower rank because of its small chakra structure. Even that large green hand was, at most, an unordinary monster. Eryke might have been a reckless fool, but he wasn''t suicidal. "They must have lured the monsters," he gritted his teeth and stood up in pain. Although Star Strike was an overpowered skill, one still needed to endure its power to use it. Every time it was used, it caused damage to the user because of how powerful it was. It might not have been apparent when it was in Drayken''s hands, but that was because of his Dragon physique. However, Eryke didn''t have it¡ªnor did his new clone. Luckily, he had put most of the burden on the clone, so his injuries weren''t too severe, but he was still hurt. "Can I still respawn it?" Eryke''s eyes instinctively flicked toward the blue screen in the corner of his vision¡ªthen he nearly flipped on the spot. [Congratulations! You have overcome adversity in an A-Rank gate, and your talent has levelled up from Level 2 to Level 3.] [You can now summon three clones and have gained a unique skill: .] "It took me a hundred thousand destiny points to level up my talent once, but here it levelled up so easily?" Eryke blankly stared at the screen, bewilderment in his gaze. Honestly, he still couldn''t believe it. Was this correlation related to the level of danger as well? If he levelled up through normal means, it would take him half a million destiny points to advance his talent again. But here, inside the gate, it levelled up just by killing unordinary monsters. "No wonder the guilds are so excited about the gates," he muttered in his mind as he stood up. Luckily, his regeneration had kicked in, allowing him to at least walk firmly again, though he was still riddled with internal injuries. "Synergy, huh." Chapter 17 - 17: Title Stacking, Absolutely Broken! Fighting the Orc! Synergy, as the name suggests, is the combination of multiple elements to produce an effect greater than the sum of their individual parts. At first, it sounded simple, but Eryke found himself confused¡ªespecially by its restrictions. If there were no limitations, wouldn''t that mean he could craft nukes by hand and launch them at his enemies? Even the name alone made the skill seem terrifying. That was until he read the skill: ¡­ Allows the Awakener to combine the basic elements of nature: Fire, Water, Earth, and Air. (Title gotten from Drayken) The Awakener''s spells are 2% stronger! S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡­ "Hmm?" Eryke stared at his two titles, stunned for a moment. Then, inevitably, he uttered: "This is beyond broken." He hadn''t said this while looking at the unique skill. Instead, his words were directed at the second title. This was the title he had gained upon reaching First Circle Mage, but didn''t that mean he could acquire it again each time he reached the same level? "Not only that, but my clones can also obtain it¡­ and my spells would be...." A shiver ran down Eryke''s spine. This was the most exploitable thing he could do. With his talent, he could stack this title thousands of times. "Even a single spell of mine could cause devastation." Shaking his head, he took a moment to observe his surroundings. "Let''s try leveling up first." The moment he spoke, another man appeared beside him. "Hmm!?" Eryke frowned and immediately called the system again. *** [Uses: 3] [Death: 1 (Cooldown: 1 month)] *** "A month, huh?" he muttered, then let out a sigh of relief. At the very least, he could summon his clone back even after its death, though its stats would likely reset. With that in mind, he wasted no time and sprang into action. He and his clone began hunting the smaller beasts in the area. Most were ordinary, easily taken down with a single Star Strike¡ªsometimes, he didn''t even need to use it at all! *** "How many Unordinary beasts are in this gate?!" Luna cried out, her face pale with fear. Belle lay on the ground, covered in wounds, her body soaked in blood. One of the brawny men was missing an arm, while another had lost a leg and was limping away. As for the lean man, his face was drained of color, his breathing ragged. "How could there be so many Unordinary monsters? Weren''t the mana readings supposed to be low in this gate?" she asked, her voice laced with desperation. Hearing this, Belle wanted to roll her eyes. How am I supposed to know, milady? Luna then turned to Lucas, the lean man with glasses, and asked, "Has your mana recovered, Lucas?" Lucas shook his head helplessly. "Damn it, what should we do then?" Luna cursed aloud, frustration and fear gripping her. She bit her nails, her trembling hands making faint rattling sounds in the eerie silence. Her mind was in turmoil, her face growing paler by the second. She broke down. Roar! A deafening roar shattered the air. The group turned toward the source¡ªand their faces turned deathly pale. A massive figure loomed before them. Its head resembled a pig''s, its body clad in heavy chain armor. A long sword rested casually on its shoulder, and two sharp canine teeth jutted from its mouth. An orc that looked like a seasoned veteran. "Run!" Luna screamed before turning on her heels and bolting. The two brawny men followed close behind, and Lucas quickly joined them. But Belle¡­ She despaired. "My legs¡­ Move! Move!" Belle willed herself to run, but her body refused to obey. No matter how hard she tried, her legs wouldn''t budge. Exhaustion weighed her down, every fiber of her muscles screaming in protest. Even the slightest movement felt impossible. "Move!" she cried again, desperation filling her voice. The orc inhaled deeply, its breath slow and steady as it advanced toward her. The ground trembled beneath its heavy steps. With every step, Belle''s heart pounded faster. It was like a death drum. Each thud of the orc''s foot made her face grow paler. "Milady¡­ she really¡­" Her voice trailed off as she closed her eyes, ready to accept her fate. But just then¡ª A sphere of earth shot through the air, slamming into the orc''s head with force. The impact sent the creature stumbling back several steps. The orc turned, its gaze locking onto Luna, who stood with her staff raised. Though her face was still pale, her hands trembled with determination. She mumbled frantically, "I can''t abandon Belle¡­ she¡­ she¡­" The other three rushed toward her, closing the distance. But the orc only snickered. The ground trembled beneath its weight as it stepped forward, unfazed. It reached Belle and raised its sword high above her. "Nooo¡­!" Luna screamed, reaching out in desperation. Pst! Blood spurted into the air. Luna''s breath hitched as she looked down in disbelief. A sword had pierced through her back, the blade emerging from her stomach. She turned her head slowly¡ªonly to see Lucas standing behind her. "Why?" Her voice wavered. Lucas lowered his gaze. "I''m sorry," he murmured, then pushed the sword in deeper. "Milady!" One of the brawny men sprang into action, shoving Lucas away. A soft green light shimmered in his hands as he desperately tried to heal her wound. Luna''s attention, however, remained fixed on the orc, whose sword was mere inches away from ending Belle''s life. "Save Belle. Don''t worry about me," she urged. But the two brawny men refused to listen, doing everything they could to protect her. Just as the sword was about to strike, Belle''s life flashed before her eyes. She squeezed them shut, bracing for the inevitable. Yet¡ªthe fatal blow never came. Confused, Belle slowly opened her eyes, only to see the back of a man standing before her. He had caught the orc''s sword with his bare hand, glittering starlight swirling around him. "Hmm, seems like there''s some trouble," Eryke muttered, taking in the chaotic scene with a sigh. His gaze shifted to the orc. With his left hand, he gathered starlight¡ªthen struck forward with force. Bang! "Oh?" The orc staggered back a step, a deep fist-shaped dent forming in its armor. But, it remained unfazed. Without hesitation, it thrust its sword directly at him. Eryke ducked under the orc''s swing and countered with an upward punch, gathering starlight in his fist. Bang! Once again, the orc stood its ground, completely unfazed. "Kekeke." The orc snickered, its laughter dripped with mockery as it pointed its palm at Eryke. Eryke felt the temperature around him spike, rising several times over. "Shit." Whoosh! Chapter 18 - 18: Fightning the Orc! Level 6! Gaining Three Unique Skills in a Row! What sets an Unordinary monster apart from an Ordinary one? Aside from their vastly superior strength, speed, and overall attribute, there was one key difference¡ªtheir cognitive abilities grew to human levels. But even more terrifying was that some Unordinary monsters possessed magic and knew how to wield it. These rare beings were called Anomalies among the Unordinary, ruling over hordes of their kind. A raging fire erupted from the orc''s hand, engulfing everything in its path! Eryke''s situation¡ªunknown! The ground around them began to boil, almost like magma, charring to blackened ruin. By the time the fire subsided, the earth had completely melted. And Eryke was nowhere to be found. "Ha¡­ ho¡­ ha¡­" Eryke took deep, ragged breaths. He stood in the distance, but his condition was far from optimal¡­ Half of his body was scorched from head to toe, burned beyond recognition. It was a miracle he was still standing, still breathing. "Shit." Eryke cursed under his breath. His vision blurred; he could barely see ten meters ahead. His legs trembled, struggling to hold him up. Weakness overtook him, and he collapsed onto his knees. ''Why is this guy here?'' Luna wondered. But deep down, she was immensely grateful¡ªbecause if he hadn''t arrived, Belle might have already been dead. A giant sphere of earth hurtled toward the orc. But this time, it was ready. With almost effortless grace, it dodged the attack. The orc sneered as it strode forward, step by step, until it reached Eryke. With brutal force, it drove its sword straight at him¡ª Bang! The orc couldn''t see what had struck it, but it felt the impact slam directly into its head. Turning slightly, it froze in disbelief. There, standing before it, was another Eryke. Identical to the injured human in front of him, yet completely unscathed. In his hand, starlight shimmered. The orc glanced back at the wounded Eryke, tilting its head in confusion. Turns out the wounded Eryke was the clone and standing before him was the real Eryke! Bang! Bang! Bang! The Real Eryke delivered three devastating punches, brimming with starlight, struck the orc one after another. Its helmet shattered on the spot, blood dripping from its head. For a moment, the orc stood still. Then¡ª It roared in fury! The sheer shockwave sent the real Eryke flying backward. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, the orc felt something¡ª A tight embrace. Eryke''s clone had wrapped his arms around it in a tight grip, locking the monster in place. "No matter how powerful you are, I don''t believe you can withstand Star Strike this many times to the head!" the clone Eryke roared, pushing his body to its absolute limit. The orc''s eyes widened in panic. It struggled, trying to break free from the grapple, but it was useless, bound so tightly, it couldn''t even move a muscle. Bang! Starlight shimmered in the air as the real Eryke struck again and again, his fists raining down like meteors. Blow after blow, the orc''s head caved under the relentless assault, a deep imprint forming in its skull. Yet, even then¡ª It still didn''t die. The orc straightened its arms, finally breaking free from the grapple. Without hesitation, it raised a palm toward the clone Eryke once more. Whoosh! Fire erupted in a furious blaze¡ªashes to ashes, dust to dust. This time, the flames completely engulfed the clone Eryke. When they finally died down, all that remained were charred bones¡­ Did he die? Star Strike¡ªan overwhelmingly powerful skill. It was the foundation of Eryke''s combat, something he had abused time and time again. It had cost him five hundred thousand destiny points. But, he had never truly unleashed its full potential. Until now, he had only gathered its power in his fists, relying purely on brute force. But there was a simple reason for that¡ª He never felt the need to go to extra lengths. A leg shot forward, enveloped in glittering starlight, slamming squarely into the orc''s chin. Bang! The orc was sent hurtling upward, only to be met midair by another Eryke. With starlight surging through his fists, his clone drove a powerful punch straight into the orc''s skull. Bang! The orc plummeted like a falling comet. Just as it neared the ground, a devastating downward kick accelerated its descent by the real Eryke¡ªBoom! The impact shattered the earth beneath it. Even now, two Erykes remained standing. *** [Talent (SSS-Class): Clone (Level 4)] Skill: Allows the user to create up to four clones. Unique Abilities: Hive Mind, Synergy, Quick Reflex *** That''s right, Eryke''s skill had levelled up again. Even though one of his clone died again but he gained an additional clone, he also unlocked Quick Reflex, a unique ability that had been very decisive in this battle. Both Erykes turned their gaze toward the orc, watching it warily. If the orc so much as twitched, Eryke would force every last ounce of strength from his broken body to strike it down. While the clone''s situation was also similar and even more worse than his! Amidst the two Eryke''s gaze, the orc rose. Its head was grotesquely disfigured, brain matter exposed in a brutal display. Eryke clenched his fists. "Eryke the Third, attack!" he commanded. Just as they were about to strike¡ª Thud. The orc collapsed. After enduring countless Star Strikes, taking blow after blow, and taking combo from Eryke and his clones, even an Anomaly among the Unordinary couldn''t withstand it. At last¡ª It breathed its final breath. Every fiber of Eryke''s being ached with exhaustion. His body screamed for rest¡ªhis eyes begged to close. Despite the pain, joy flickered in his gaze. *** [Congratulations! You have accomplished a great destiny by killing an Anomaly among the Unordinary.] has leveled up from Level Four to Level Six! You have gained the Unique Skill: Skin Fortification You have gained the Unique Skill: Dash *** He had skipped Level Five entirely, jumping straight to Level Six. If this were measured in Destiny Points, the cost would be unimaginable but he had reached it so easily? An uncontrollable surge of joy filled his heart. Taking a steady breath, he calmed himself, then walked toward the fallen orc and began looting its remains. "Umm¡­ thank you." Belle''s voice broke the silence. She had risen at some point, gripping a rapier in her hand. Bowing slightly, she offered her gratitude. Eryke turned toward her¡ªthen at the others in the distance. "I almost forgot about them." Chapter 19 - 19: Eeny, meeny, miny, moe: who has the most broken talent of them all? Eryke silently observed the people around him. Despite his injuries, they weren''t as severe as they appeared, thanks to his regeneration skill. He was recovering rapidly. Yet, confusion flickered in his eyes as he studied them. How could they be so weak? Even if their awakening talents in the other world were subpar, they should have gained at least some benefits. They shouldn''t be this frail¡ªphysically or mentally. Eryke pondered for a long time, but no matter how hard he thought, he couldn''t pinpoint what was wrong. He understood the peril of the otherworld, and if these individuals became nearly defenseless against the Unordinary beasts, how would they ever hope to survive in the other world? Those worlds were truly filled with danger, even the lowest ranking one, not to mention the SSS-Rank difficulty in his own gate. "It''s fine," Eryke remarked, observing the bowed head of the woman before him. Belle''s complexion was pale, yet she remained in a submissive position, as if paralyzed by fear... ... fear that he did kill her for the loot. "Me?" A wave of doubt washed over him, followed by a chilling realization. There had always been reports of Awakeners vanishing in the gates they frequented, even when no new dangers surfaced that would warrant such losses. ''Fight to get loot.'' Eryke''s expression grew weary for a fleeting moment before he managed to mask it once more. Since time immemorial, humans had perpetually clashed with one another over resources¡ªan act rooted in folly, yet one that never ceased. And now, the stakes were even higher¡­ Eryke swiftly turned his attention to the fallen orc, looting its tusk, chainmail armor, sword, and a bit of its blood before calmly making his way from the site. Only moments had slipped by since Eryke had went away when the others finally caught up to him. Luna called out with a cry: "Belle!" She rushed forward and enveloped her in a tight embrace, tears spilling down her cheeks. Her wounds have recovered significantly with the help of her bodyguard. Belle''s heart swelled with warmth at the sight. Having watched this young woman grow from infancy, she felt that it was natural to sacrifice herself but in this moment, a wave of happiness washed over Belle; her lady had not betrayed or abandoned her. This was the instinct of every living being¡ªan innate desire to survive. No one truly wishes for death, even if that longing is buried deep within. "Where did that boy go, milady?" one of the burly men asked, his expression serious. "Eh, why?" Luna frowned, confused. "Should we¡­?" He made a slicing gesture across his neck. "Can you even take him on?" "It might not be possible under normal circumstances," he admitted, rubbing the back of his head. "But I don''t believe he emerged from that fight unscathed." "Idiot," Luna snapped: "Did you not see how he fights?" "Clones?" The brawny man replied, "It''s not uncommon for Awakeners to possess Clone talents, but typically, they''re ranked below B-Rank. From the way he fights, it seems unlikely he''s stronger than that; he survived in the otherworld, but his strength doesn''t match." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What if he awakened like us?" Luna pressed. The brawny man''s eyes widened in realization, and he lowered his head: "I am sorry, milady." "What did you do wrong?" Luna asked coldly, focusing on healing Belle''s wound with all her strength. The brawny man broke out in a cold sweat. "I made the mistake of trying to stir up trouble for you. If he ''artificially'' awakened, then his background could be comparable to, or even superior to ours." "Good," Luna replied, nodding with a sigh. For a moment, she felt a flicker of desire regarding the treasure, but deep down, Eryke had already established himself as a savior in her eyes, to act like a white-eyed wolf¡­ *** Eryke stepped out of the gate, moving away with a casual demeanor. To him, this was just another small episode in the grand scheme of his life. What mattered now was gaining more strength! "Two of my clones have already perished, unfortunately, but luckily I can summon three more," he thought with a grin. This talent was incredibly powerful, but he might not be able to explore the gates as easily anymore since they were monopolized by the guild. Gaining entry wasn''t an easy feat. "Perhaps I should wait until I rank myself as SSS-Rank before attempting the other dungeon. For now, the otherworld will be optimal," he concluded after some thoughts. Once he reached this point in his thoughts, Eryke''s attention shifted to the Destiny Points he had accumulated¡­ and they were utterly pitiful! ¡ª [Destiny Points: 290,000] ¡ª "And it takes me a hundred thousand to travel to another world," Eryke sighed. He didn''t dare to send another clone into that realm; it was too perilous. The fact that Drayken had survived was sheer luck. Unless Drayken attained a certain status, Eryke wouldn''t risk another clone''s life. "Wait¡­" He paused, a thought sparking in his mind. Without hesitating, Eryke immediately spent a hundred thousand Destiny Points to send a clone to another world. The clone vanished before his eyes, and he watched the system intently. [Travel to Another World: 100,000 (Cooldown: 1 month)] "Sad," he muttered, disappointment washing over him, though his heart raced with excitement at the same time. With a swift thought, he cancelled the clone he had just sent. Immediately, prompts began to materialize before his eyes, prompting him to take a deep breath. [Congratulations, you are one of the fastest Awakeners to return from another world. You have gained the title: "Fast Finisher"] [Your Destiny Points have increased by one million points.] [Hidden Quest completed! You have not acquired a single Destiny Point in your traveled world. You have gained access to a gate leading to the same world.] [Accomplished the Impossible Task! You have gained a unique title: "World Traveler".] [Duplicate title detected!] [Both "Fast Finisher" titles have merged to gain the unique title: < >.] [Both "World Traveler" titles have merged to gain the unique title: <>.] Eryke stared at the titles, excitement bubbling within him. World Traveler! This title granted him the ability to traverse other realms using Destiny Points, and now it had evolved, sending a thrilling tingle down his spine. "Can I exploit it again?" Chapter 20 - 20: Cruel World! Training!? Eryke took a big gulp, his eyes narrowing as he stared intently at the system in front of him. A blue panel hovered before him, filling him with intense curiosity. [Travel to Another World: 100,000 (Cool down: 1 day)] "The cool down has decreased by so much?" Eryke couldn''t contain his excitement. He didn''t even need to farm anymore. If he could send his clone to every single world, he could rake in a crap ton of destiny points just by using this. "Is this what cheating feels like?" The world was an unfair place. From the moment you were born¡ªheck, even before that¡ªyour limits were already decided by your genes. Some were born with superior intelligence. Some had the perfect athletic genes and didn''t even need training. Eryke felt like he was at the top of the cheater rankings now. "Hmm?" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His thoughts shifted to Eryke the Fourth''s perspective... (P.S. His second and third had died fighting the monsters and the first is in the Dragon and Telekenitic World.) A battered and tattered village stretched before him. The huts were broken, and people wore rough, torn clothes as they walked through the streets. Some of them paused, glancing curiously in his direction before going about their business. Eryke the Fourth lay on the streets like a beggar, his strange clothes drawing surprised stares from everyone who passed by. "An ancient world?" he thought filled with curiosity. Suddenly, he heard a strange "clunking" sound of metal a little further away. "I wonder what it is?" Eryke the Fourth muttered to himself, walking toward the source. His pupils quivered as he took in the sight. A gruesome and gory scene unfolded before him. People were being butchered and hung as if displayed for a gruesome showcase. Their agonizing cries were chilling to the heart... This scream should have chilled the heart of every mortal present, but... The people walked by without a glance, casual as ever. Even the children snickered and threw rocks at the victims. "Such cruelty," Eryke the Fourth muttered under his breath. Eryke the Fourth realized that this was a far darker world than he could have ever imagined. In that moment, he understood just how cruel this world truly was. The dragon world, with its relatively advanced technology, wasn''t this brutal. But here... it was different. *** Eryke frowned in the real world. "I should let the clone explore for now. I need a clone to protect myself just in case, so I must level up my talent. For that, I''ll need to raid dungeons." He whistled as he walked through the forest, quickly emerging from it. After searching to his left for a while, he finally found the bushes where he had hidden his precious baby¡ªhis secondhand, rusty fifth-gen Chevrolet Camaro. "I know you''re old," Eryke said, his hand gliding smoothly over the car''s surface. "But you''re the best." He got in and drove off, a fleeting thought distracting him. "I need to get my ranking evaluated in a month." Four days had already passed since Eryke awakened, and there was still plenty of time, but life doesn''t wait for anyone¡ªand it certainly doesn''t cooperate. "Today''s a joy, tomorrow''s bright~ But rain may come, so prepare for a fight~" Eryke whistled as he drove his trusted rusty fifth-gen Chevrolet Camaro. Meanwhile, Drayken found himself in trouble. *** Complete darkness! A pin-drop silence! Drayken was here, standing in this lonely place with his eyes closed. His muscles were tense, and cold sweat dripped down from his forehead. Suddenly, his small wings tingled, and his body glowed with aura. He rolled on the ground, starlight glittering in his hand as he punched into the darkness. Bang! He heard a crunching sound, but that was about it. There was no further sound, and his tense muscles gradually cooled off. But before he could relax, his ears twitched, and his Draconic instinct flared! All he heard was a whistling sound before an arrow directly hit his chest. "Cough!" Drayken violently coughed, golden blood spilling. His veins were being destroyed rapidly. An arrow that could slice through his Draconic skin, combined with skin fortification! And a strange energy that was destroying his veins! Unfortunately, Drayken wasn''t given the opportunity to catch his breath as another arrow tore through the air and blew his ears out. Drayken fell to the ground with a scream, blood gushing from his injured ears. Another arrow shot from the ceiling, directly at him. "Man," he hurriedly dodged by a hair''s breadth. The arrow landed on the ground, causing cracks to appear. "This¡­ this¡­" He muttered with a bitter heart and then danced like a monkey to dodge all the arrows sent from his right, left, below, and above¡ªeverywhere you could imagine. Drayken was like a chicken, a Draconic chicken, trying to flee everywhere to dodge all the attacks from the arrows, all while his vision grew blurry and his limbs weakened more and more. "You might be wondering why I''m in such a situation." It was just yesterday that he had been sitting on a warm bed, resting comfortably while training his mana. But then Lilia appeared and told him the news that he was going to be selected for the Academy tournament, giving him some time to prepare for it. Drayken was obviously startled at heart. Now he needed to fight a group of people? He could smell the trouble from a million miles away. "How do I prepare for it?" he asked. "Hmm, you want to prepare?" Lilia gave him the most innocent smile possible, like an angel. But little did Drayken know, he was descending into hell itself! "How is this supposed to be training!?" Chapter 21 - 21: Trial, The Way of the Dragon! Well, one thing led to another, and this is what has happened so far. Drayken was injured, on the verge of dying. The energy was rapidly destroying him, and in his weakened state, he had to dodge these impossible arrows that could not only penetrate his defense but were also impossible to perceive. It was a wonder he was still alive! Sigh. He supplied more mana to his Aura spell, and at the same time, starlight glitter across his entire body. Star Strike was a broken skill that could harvest the energy of the stars, and after the battle with the Orc, Eryke realised it was much more versatile than he had thought. The only problem was that the destruction to the body became too much! Whistle! An arrow silently shot through the air and into his heart, effortlessly penetrating his Aura and Starlight. Its momentum was slightly halted, and luckily, his Fortification Skin, along with his dragon scales, stopped the arrow in its tracks. This brief moment of respite allowed him to gather his thoughts and think calmly. "The biggest problem with these arrows isn''t that they''re fast, but that I can''t sense them. I can rely purely on instinct, but instinct can only get you so far." Drayken was rapidly contemplating a solution to his problem. In the end, it all came down to his inability to sense the arrows. Meanwhile, veins bulged across his body, and his skin began to crack like a broken vase. "Damn it, think, think, Drayken." He cursed loudly with all his strength, trying to find an optimal solution¡­ "Should I rely on my destiny points?" He opened his eyes, then closed them again. All the arrows were being deflected, and Drayken hesitated. If it was impossible to complete this trial, then he wouldn''t be here. Since they had given him such a challenge, there had to be a way to overcome it. "I can neither smell, hear, nor see¡­ What can I even do?" Eryke focused. "The only way is my instinct from my Dragon Bloodline¡­ Is there something I''m missing?" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He began to sense the blood in his body. Dragons are battle-hungry beasts; their power comes from their blood. As someone with a lesser dragon bloodline, even if he reached a higher rank of Dragon, he would still be much weaker than those with a purer lineage. "What is the core essence of a Dragon?" Drayken thought hard. Then a thought hit him, until now, he had only seen everyone in human form with dragon parts, but Dragons weren''t humans! "I have also abandoned my human bloodline¡­ Does that mean¡ª?" His eyes snapped open. For a moment, Drayken stood still, then facepalmed himself, only for a layer of skin to tear from his cheek. "Is it really this simple?" His body was badly mangled at this point. Eryke carefully sensed the energy rampaging inside his body, and his expression grew even stranger. He had already tried to control this energy before, but he couldn''t. However, on his next attempt, he used his bloodline to absorb it. Immediately, there was an effect¡ªhis body glowed with a golden light. Drayken hurriedly withdrew his Star Strike and retracted his Aura. Then, he sat cross-legged, taking all the arrows defenseless. It wasn''t that he wasn''t hurt¡ªevery fiber of his being was screaming in pain. His body was badly mangled with each arrow. The pain was overwhelming, and it was a life-and-death situation. If it were any ordinary person, they would have died from the sheer pain alone, but Drayken was different. His pain resilience was not something that mere pain could bind! "The way of a dragon." Drayken thought of the dragon painting he had seen in Eleanor''s room. It was a beautiful creature with white scales and blue slit pupils, with long grand and majestic wings. The life-threatening danger from the arrows made Drayken feel his blood boil beyond limits. His bloodline was becoming more active, and an image began to form in his mind¡­ Drayken froze in place. Roar! A primal roar spread throughout the surroundings, reverberating off the walls. Drayken''s body started to expand, growing in height and becoming bulkier and stronger by the second. His mouth stretched, forming a snout, and his wings expanded. His bone structure began to change rapidly, his neck lengthening and growing thicker. Scales appeared all over his body, and a tail grew from his back! He had become a giant, three-meter tall dragon! The arrows suddenly stopped coming, and Drayken''s dragon form remained stationary for some time, as he caught his breath. At this moment, he could feel power coursing through his entire being, and his mana core had also shifted. "Hmm?" He huffed, almost creating a storm in front of him. His slit pupils fixed on the blue panel in front of him. [Congratulations! You are the first Awakener to have taken the form of a complete Dragon] [You have gained the title ] "DragonLord?" His slit pupils flickered slightly, and another panel appeared in front of him. ¡­ Grants exclusive skill: Dragon''s Dominion (imposes authority over lesser dragons and isn''t affected by higher bloodlines), increases mental resistance by 50%. ¡­ "This is¡­" He rubbed his chin with his sharp claws, his pupils flickering. As a lesser dragon, this wasn''t very helpful, but the second effect mitigated his shortcoming, which satisfied him. The mental resistance wasn''t bad either. "Luckily, I didn''t use the main body''s Destiny Points." If one uses the easy route every time, they''ll get used to it, and when they truly start to face difficulty, the troubles will start to come one by one. While he might have been able to solve the problem easily, he wouldn''t have gained such a benefit either. "Congratulations, Drayken, you have passed the trial successfully." The darkness faded, and Drayken''s vision shifted to a bright room. ''Is this teleportation!?'' He thought to himself. Then, he looked at the hundreds of people in front of him. Eleanor was there, sitting on the grandest throne, looking at him with some amusement in her eyes. Behind her stood Lilia. As for the others, they were seated on more modest thrones, all wearing masks. Their gaze toward Drayken made him feel a sense of suffocation. Eleanor clapped her hands with a mysterious smile on her face: "Everyone, what do you think of Drayken''s performance?" Chapter 22 - 22: Preparation for the Tournament (1) ''Performance!?'' Drayken''s dragon head turned toward the group. He could feel it¡ªthese people were far, far stronger than him. The sheer difference in power was overwhelming. It felt as though they could crush him with just a finger. This sensation didn''t just weigh on him¡ªit permeated his entire being, as if it reached into the very essence of his soul. It was suffocating. But, strangely, Drayken sensed that he could control the pressure they exerted on him. Is this the effect of the title? The thought crossed his mind, but outwardly, he remained as calm as a rock, his expression utterly unfazed. Eleanor still wore a smile, but it seemed forced and cramped. Her left brow twitched ever so slightly as she spoke in a chilling tone: "You guys have gotten a lot bolder, huh?" Silence. The pressure on Drayken vanished instantly, disappearing without a trace. No one dared to speak. "It seems I need to clean the house again." She was still smiling, but now, that smile felt like the devil''s. For a moment, the atmosphere grew heavy and suffocating. Unlike before, however, this weight wasn''t the overwhelming pressure of a higher-bloodline dragon suppressing a lower one. This was something else entirely: pure, undeniable power. ''So, this is the power of a Rank-7 Dragon, huh?'' Drayken thought. ''I don''t know the purity of her Dragon bloodline, but it must be high if she holds such a title.'' As he observed her, Eleanor examined his dragon form with amusement. "So, you''re a Golden Dragon?" "It seems so." Drayken raised a claw, studying the golden scales that covered him. "You look rather beautiful," she mused before frowning. "But at the same time, ugly. Your pitiful height and wingspan are disgusting to see." "I see." Drayken''s body glowed brightly, and in the next moment, he had already reverted to his human form. This time, however, things were different. Scales appeared at the corners of his cheeks, covering more of his body. His wings had also grown slightly larger. And he was... Completely naked! Lilia hurriedly flew down, handing him a ring. Without hesitation, Drayken retrieved clothes from it and dressed himself. A black robe draped over him, paired with simple black pants. It was a plain outfit, but he preferred simplicity. "So, what''s this about me going to the Academy for a tournament?" Drayken asked with a shrug. "There is an Academy where our dragon seedlings receive basic education in magic and other subjects," Lilia explained. "This place is crucial for the future of our kind, so all resources are concentrated there. However, competition is fierce." "Every ten years, it is decided that each Dragon Lord will send a candidate to compete against the Academy''s students. If their candidate wins, they earn additional resources." Silence filled the air. "I see," Drayken nodded thoughtfully. Then, after a brief pause, he asked, "What will I get if I win?" The moment those words left his mouth, the ground trembled violently. A suffocating pressure crashed down on him, this time, it was different. This was the pressure from the Dragon of Winter Gale herself. "You are a mere servant! How dare you question Her Majesty?" Lilia shouted. Drayken remained silent. Even as the crushing pressure bore down on him, he didn''t waver. He had faced life and death in that cave, and had come so close to dying. If he hadn''t broken then, what was this mere pressure to him? Eleanor chuckled as she observed his unwavering expression. "I will grant you your second spell after Aura¡ªand knowledge." "Knowledge?" "Yes. Access to our library, which holds everything you need to know." "I see." Drayken accepted the offer, then asked, "When does the tournament begin?" "In a week." "I don''t have a lot of time," Drayken said, frowning. "How strong will they be?" "At least Rank Two Dragons," Eleanor replied, her gaze calm and cold. "Most of them possess a Fledgling Dragon Bloodline and have reached at least Rank Two, and some of the more talented ones have even reached Rank Three." (Look at power system for explanation in auxiliary ch for explanation) Drayken''s face remained expressionless. ''What kind of shitty setup is this?! You''re telling me I have to fight Rank Three dragons, while my bloodline is weaker than theirs and my spells are lacking?'' For an ordinary dragon, this challenge would be impossible. Drayken had only recently broken through from the Duckling Bloodline to Rank One, but now he was expected to face monsters who had trained their entire lives. But¡­ Drayken wasn''t ordinary. Steadying his mind, he bowed and left. Lilia followed behind him, and as the door shut, silence filled the room. "Milord, why allow such an insect to represent us?" "He may be a dragon now, but he was human before, and¡­" Disdain dripped from every word as the Dragon''s presented their opinion one by one. Hearing it, Eleanor felt only disappointment. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''We, dragons are too consumed by our own pride and arrogance, refusing to listen to out weakness.'' ¡­ Drayken sat cross-legged on the ground, deep in meditation. A glowing circle surrounded him, forming a strange spherical domain in the air. Within this domain, the surrounding energy was rapidly absorbed, increasing his absorption rate by at least five times. Time passed in the blink of an eye, six days had already gone by. Drayken''s eyes snapped open as he sensed his core. A satisfied smile crossed his lips. "I finally filled my mana completely." He looked at his trembling hands. "Without mana control and the title''s effect, accumulating this much would''ve been nearly impossible." The more mana one stored in their core, the harder it became to gather more. As a mere Rank One Dragon, Drayken''s absorption would have been severely hindered under normal circumstances. "Now, it''s time to choose my second spell." Chapter 23 - 23: Preparation for the Tournament (2): SoulMark!? Insight! Battle Instinct! "You have already reached the peak of the First Circle?" Lilia asked while raising her brows. The youth in front of her was smiling brightly, brimming with innocence. "That''s right." Drayken smiled. "Let me process it. You haven''t reached Rank Two but are already qualified to advance to the Second Circle." "You are right." "¡­And you were able to accomplish it in just a few days. Even with the circle that could let you absorb more mana, this is¡­" "Anything else?" Drayken chuckled: ''There is no need to hide my strength. I could attribute this all to me being otherworldly and gain benefits from it. Since she must think that I have become one of them, this dragon must want to win me over¡ªbut for that, I will have to show my usefulness.'' He had his own thoughts in his heart and considerations when showing off his power. Lilia was a little dazed before her face turned frosty again, and she said in an icy voice: "Very well." She extended her hand, and a chest appeared. Drayken took the chest with curiosity and opened it to check inside. A bright golden light shone in front of him, along with another that emitted a purple glow. "What are these two magic sigils?" "These are the two sets provided for you to reach the Third Circle Mage. After this, you are on your own." "I see." Drayken nodded. "Could you care to explain to me?" Lilia''s expression was still as frosty as ice. "The golden one is called Aura Projection. It allows you to project your Aura and attack enemies from a distance. The purple one is Soul Mark¡ªyou can mark people with Aura, and you will be able to track them and even weaken their vitality over time." "It''s like a curse," Drayken shouted when he heard the overpowered effect of Soul Mark. "It is, but you have to touch them first, and it can be negated by many things. However, it takes a long time to remove, so it can only be used in immediate battle," she explained in one breath and walked away again. ''This girl¡­ she is really too strange.'' Drayken narrowed his eyes while looking at her back. Her personality changed more than the flowing water in a river. At first, she was a blushing girl, but then she became colder, and now she was completely cold to him. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Drayken remained standing on the spot for a long time before finally sighing in exhaustion. "Oh, well." He looked at the two magic sigils and only stared at them for a short time before deciding. There were almost no benefits in the order in which you built your spell¡ªit was about how compatible they could be when laid together. So, Drayken chose the purple one: Soul Mark. This spell was one of the best out there, after all. Dragons mostly fought in close range, and he would have plenty of opportunities to use the spell. If he were fighting humans who had Telekinesis, then he might have chosen Aura Projection instead. "I wonder how they fight." A trace of greed flickered in his eyes. If he got the chance, he would definitely create a clone to mix with the humans as well. "Also, it seems obtaining Destiny Points isn''t easy." A fleeting thought flashed in his mind. Without a certain amount of power and influence, it was impossible to make any significant impact here, but in this world, even surviving was a challenge of its own. The only guy who escaped this world did so purely by hiding among the humans. He didn''t even fight, just worked at a small tavern before he was automatically transported back to his world. It was that person who publicised this information. Obviously, as a person with such a humble background, the amount of information he had was extremely limited, and some of it was outright lies. "Luckily, I will have enough status to explore on my own." Drayken immediately started the process of engraving the circle into his core. The process was surprisingly smooth and didn''t even make him break a sweat. The circles of Mages were strange on their own: if you met the requirements, then it would be as easy as drinking water. If you did not meet the requirements, then it would be impossible. That''s why reaching Rank Two was the requirement for advancing to the Second Circle. Drayken opened his eyes and stood up. He activated his first spell, Aura, and a faint black light surrounded him. Then, he applied mana to the second spell on his core. Swish! The aura around him became brighter by several margins, and he could feel that he could strangely mold his aura. Drayken tried to do so. Slowly but surely, a dragon-shaped aura formed in front of him and hovered over his right palm. "So, just physical contact will allow me to mark my opponent." Drayken felt like he was ready for battle. "Also, I forgot." He contacted his main body, Eryke, and soon he gained a new skill: Insight. This skill, as the name states, allowed one to gain knowledge of an object with a simple glance. "This should be helpful in battle." Drayken closed his eyes, and his heartbeat started to pulsate violently, like a dragon''s roar. Gradually, his body transformed into a dragon, and he looked in the mirror. Golden scales covered his body! Three meters tall! Wings around a meter long. "Hmm." He opened his crimson, slitted pupils and carefully sensed his core. In dragon form, a dragon''s heart is normally the core, but for him, it was at his back, tucked away beneath a scale. "Humans have always known the weakness of dragons, so it''s better that it''s there. Even if they destroy my dragon heart, I could still have a chance to survive and retain some strength." Drayken rejoiced and then closed his eyes again to sense his surroundings. The five senses and the illusionary sixth sense, for humans, might be different, but for dragons, their sixth sense was called Battle Instinct. And in this dragon form, Battle Instinct was heightened to the maximum! This helped one detect danger and provided an innate talent for close combat, an ability that came from the very bloodline itself. He used the rest of his time to get used to his dragon form. He was only allowed to enter the library if he won, which made him a little disappointed, but Drayken was confident he could win! Chapter 24 - 24: Tournament (1) "Have you reached the Second Circle?" Lilia asked while giving him strange glances. "Yeah," Drayken commented with an expressionless face while following behind her. She didn''t ask further, but she touched her ears, which seemed to be a little red. Drayken felt a little speechless when seeing this: ''Does she really have a personality disorder?'' Soon, she led him to a familiar luxurious room, and in this luxurious room, a beautiful woman sat with her legs folded, revealing her milky thighs and long legs. Her soft red lips were curved. Looking at the provoking Elenor, Drayken simply frowned. He was a man of culture, but with his life on the line, it was different. "I see that you have reached the Second Circle. As expected, don''t disappoint me in the tournament. I will have a special reward for you." She touched her legs and looked at him with a fierce gaze. Drayken froze on the spot. He could feel that his eyes were being attracted to her and gradually became dazed. But in the next moment, his eyes regained focus, and with a calm expression, Drayken nodded his head. "I am honored to receive the reward." Seeing this, Eleanor had an unchanging expression as she waved her hand. "Let''s go then." She walked up to him slowly but surely. "Hmm?" Drayken frowned. "How are we going there¡ª?" Before he could even complete his sentence, the surroundings distorted around him, and he vanished from sight, along with the others as well. Drayken felt like he was in a sea, with a suffocating feeling and needle-like pain emitting from his entire being. It was not up to par with the pain he felt from the arrows, but it was definitely up there! Suddenly, everything changed for him as he felt warmth and walked closer to it instinctively. After what felt like a short time, he could no longer feel that suffocating sensation, and the warm energy had vanished as well. "Hmm?" Drayken opened his eyes to look at Eleanor''s frosty face, then down at the warm, jade-like white hand being tightly held by him. He raised his neck and looked around the place. This place was like a colosseum, with round stones that sealed the entire area and numerous people in four different-colored uniforms: Red, Green, Orange, and Yellow. Even the symbol on their chest, a dragon, was slightly different depending on the uniform, and they occupied the four sides of the place. "Have you had enough fun?" Eleanor tugged at his hand. "It seems so." Drayken left her hand with a face full of reluctance. ''You¡­ I was teasing you.'' Eleanor''s expression was unreadable while her mind screamed. She felt like she was taken advantage of. How could she, the Dragon of Gale, be taken advantage of? ''I will deal with him later,'' she thought. "So, who are my opponents?" Drayken crouched down and stretched his body to flex his muscles, his red hair fluttering with the slight gust of wind. It was definitely strange; his pupils and hair had changed to crimson when he became a complete dragon, but when he transformed, he was still a golden dragon. "You will have to wait for your turn." Saying this, she sat down on her throne, and Lilia started to cut purple apples for her. Drayken just remained by the glass window to see what they were doing. ''It seems it is soundproof, so I cannot hear the sounds from the outside nor can they hear us, huh.'' His eyes were drawn to the platform lying in the center of this place. There were two people fighting: one was a lean man with a spear as his weapon, and the other a bulky man with knuckles. They were fast and rapid, with neither of them gaining a single advantage. But looking at it, Drayken was slightly disappointed: ''I thought they would use spells or something.'' S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Curious?" His ears twitched as he felt a hot breath sting his ear. Drayken mechanically turned his face to look at Eleanor with a calm expression: "Yes." "Very well, I will tell you," she backed away and sat on her chair, being fed by Lilia. "This is a tradition of the Dragons. First, you fight with brute strength to show respect to your opponent, and then you can go all out in exactly two minutes." "What happens if I don''t follow it?" Drayken asked expressionlessly. "Then you will be considered to have disrespected your opponent, and the fight will turn into a life-and-death battle." "Quite strict!" he remarked while looking intently at the battle. Eleanor smiled, pushed Lilia with a pat on the back, and she slammed into Drayken, causing both of them to fall to the ground. "What was that for?" he groaned. "Are you interested in Lilia?" Eleanor chuckled. Drayken gently pushed her away and looked at her. "Why would I be interested in her?" "Because you two will be mates soon." "Huh." He made a shocked expression. "Don''t act innocent." "Look, the battle is getting serious now." Drayken pointed at the stadium again. The two were at a distance of around ten steps. For them, this was like two breaths, but they just remained silent. The brawny man raised his fist, and his knuckles started to glow with a bright light that covered the entire surrounding area. Swords appeared behind him, all posed to attack. "Metal Spell: Ten Thousand Swords." The lean man countered by raising his spear with closed eyes. His body glowed in a black haze: "Dark Spell: Poison Mist." The arena was completely filled with haze, and roars erupted from within. The haze only faded after ten minutes, and both of them could be found lying on the floor. A white-haired old man in a tuxedo appeared out of nowhere and raised his hand. "It''s a draw." The audience erupted in shouts. Chapter 25 - 25: Tournament (2): Trouble!? These two were severely injured at the moment¡ªthousands of cuts covered the brawny man''s body, while the lean man''s face and torso were battered with fist-shaped bruises. Drayken took a deep breath, unable to ignore their miserable condition. "So, how is it? Are you up to par?" Eleanor whispered in his ear. He turned to her with an expressionless face. "I can''t beat either of them." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even in their current state, they were already faster and stronger than him in raw physical ability, and on top of that, they each had two spells at their disposal. With his arsenal limited to his dragon power and a single spell, there was no way he could match them: at least, not within the confines of his dragon heritage alone. "So, what will you do?" she asked, her voice carrying an innocent, almost childlike curiosity. Raising his chin with her index finger, forcing him to look straight at her. Drayken twitched his brows. ''This woman really¡­'' He was annoyed¡ªtruly, he couldn''t deny it. This woman had a knack for getting on his nerves, and the most frustrating thing was that he couldn''t do anything about it!? He was, after all, under her! "What''s wrong? Will you not reply to me?" She squinted her pupils. Drayken felt a chill. His battle instinct flared like crazy, as if replying wrong would mean death. He turned his head toward her with a calmness: "I will win." "Good, I just wanted that from you," she nodded and returned as if nothing had happened. ''Why are both this maid and the master crazy!?'' Drayken screamed in his heart. Luckily, his mental immunity allowed him to control his external emotions to a certain extent, so even if he was having a mental breakdown, he still appeared completely calm and expressionless. He returned and sat on the chair calmly while watching the battle. Since he hadn''t been called, he assumed it wasn''t his turn yet. With nothing to do, he felt a little bored and checked the system for a moment. *** < > The more the Awakener trains, the closer he will gradually lean toward the perfect body. <> Grants the Awakener the muscle memory of a pure battle maniac. <> Hardens the Awakener''s skin, making them invulnerable to swords and spears. <> Allows the Awakener to move forward in quick succession without needing to apply any strength or use muscles. *** "These are quite useful abilities." Drayken thought while his pupils scanned them. This was what the main body had gained in the gate: it was quite the haul because even he hadn''t expected that talent could be leveled up so easily in gates. Maybe most Awakeners didn''t even do anything in the other world and just stayed in hiding until they returned to their own world. Then, with the gate opening, they leveled up their talents and quickly became strong. "It seems likely." Drayken thought it was distant before he felt his sleeve being pulled. "Hmm?" He looked at the cute face of Lilia with a raise of his brows. "What is it?" "Your name is being called." Drayken stared ahead, where the old man was raising the sign with his name on it. There was a countdown in place¡ªand it was at five seconds! "What the hell?" He turned toward Eleanor, who had drooping eyes, seemingly not paying attention. His mind instantly went through a whirlpool of thoughts. If he took the normal route, it would definitely take longer for him to reach there, even with all his strength combined. ''The only way is to choose¡­ chaos.'' Drayken looked at the glass ahead of him, then shot forward in an instant. Bang! The glass window shattered almost instantly, and he appeared outside with the force of a truck. Immediately, Drayken felt like he was drowning in voices, it was really too much noise! But he didn''t care. He looked straight ahead, and his figure flashed. The next moment, he had covered a distance of ten meters and landed with a flip on the platform. The platform trembled under the sheer power of his landing. "That was refreshing," Drayken commented casually, then looked up at the gray-haired old woman who had gone silent. "What''s wrong? There''s still a second left, right?" "You¡­" The old man flared up before pausing, fixing his collar with a cough. "You are right. Your opponent is from the Void Clan. Hope you can stay alive until that moment." "Void Clan?" He tilted his head, then looked at the purple-haired man in front of him. The man had black horns, and though his wings weren''t out, his nails were sharp and long like claws. The old man coughed again. He extended his hand, and a booklet appeared in it. Opening it, he started flipping through the pages. His pupils froze for a moment before the book in his hand disappeared. He looked at Drayken, his body trembling. "This here is Drayken from the Dragon of Winter Gale. Also," the old man paused, "he was once a human." Silence! The entire place became pin-drop silent¡ªthere was no noise. "Ahh, this is comfortable." Drayken rubbed his ears with a casual expression. Everyone seemed frozen in place, staring at Drayken before erupting into roars and shouts. "This worm." "I thought this was just a rumor, but the Dragon of Winter Gale really did make a worm, one of us." "This¡­ this can''t be tolerated. She is a sinner of our race!" Dragons had always carried an arrogant attitude toward all races. To let a human inherit their bloodline was considered an utter disgrace. Drayken stood still amidst the roars, his heart calm. He didn''t care. If things really went dire, he could just take the clone back to his world, and nobody could do two shits about it! Besides, since Eleanor had allowed his identity to be revealed so easily, she must have taken this into consideration as well, right? Before he could speak, a terrifying pressure descended upon him! Chapter 26 - 26: Tournament (3) Fighting! Drayken calmly looked up to see a shadow in the sky. This shadow faintly outlined a tall and bulky man, his lips curved into a sneer as he amusingly looked at him. Drayken gulped hard; his body seemed to vibrate from the sheer presence. This person also had purple hair and dark pupils similar to the opponent in front of him, but he was more like a massive version of him... A big chungus, you might say! "Boy, you are quite courageous to appear in front of me!" he spoke with a cruel grin. "Isn''t this a competition?" Drayken casually shrugged. "Just because your descendant would not be able to win, are you going to attack me?" The man in the sky was still calm, not a twitch in his expression: "I am doing this to remove the disdain from the Dragon Clan! The dragon bloodline cannot be tainted!" He roared in majesty, his form gradually starting to enlarge, slowly turning into a massive dragon a hundred meters in size. In front of him, Drayken truly felt like a tiny dot. The entire audience erupted in shouts and roars: "The dragon bloodline cannot be tainted!" "Cannot be tainted! Cannot be tainted!" Drayken just stood on the stage but could feel the entire platform vibrate from the sound. Still, there was not a single change in his expression, he remained calm and expressionless¡­ Pressure, as if thousands of needles were piercing him throughout his body at the same time¡ªthis was the feeling he was experiencing right now. His hand trembled, and his legs shook. "Are we going to continue the battle?" Drayken turned toward the coach and spoke with a tilt of his head. "Umm¡­" For a moment, the old man was dumbfounded before he quickly regained his composure and hesitated. "St¡­ start." "Okay." Seeing Drayken''s unchanging expression, some dragons started to lose motivation. Some were still shouting, but their strength didn''t seem to be enough. As for the giant black-scaled dragon above, it remained in the sky, it''s cold eyes scanning over them but not making a single move. And the match started amidst all this confusion. Drayken instantly moved¡ªhe rapidly rushed up to the man and punched with all his strength. The man, with a snicker of disdain, countered with a duck and an uppercut, his speed too fast for Drayken to keep up. Drayken was launched into the air and flew back ten meters before landing on the ground. Silence! The audience fell silent. Gradually, they started to curl their lips in disdain. They didn''t speak but looked intently, satisfied as they indulged their dragon vanity while staring at Drayken''s fallen figure. Drayken stood up while cracking his neck. ''Finally, these brainless beings are silent.'' He had never seen such idiots before. It was a wonder how these dragons had managed to become a hegemonic race with such a sheep-like thinking process. "I guess power really rots your brains." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sighing to himself, Drayken looked straight ahead and swung his fist in a brutal punch. Bang! The opponent simply blocked with his palm, catching Drayken''s punch before spinning him around in circles and then hurling him far, far away. Drayken felt his entire world spin before he crash-landed on the ground again, this time even more brutally, cracks appearing all over the place. The man slowly walked up to him, step by step, with a mocking grin. "Is that all you''ve got? Since you were fearless, I thought you would be more than this. Tsk, tsk." Drayken stood up calmly¡ªthere was no damage to his body. "Hmm, how many times can I strengthen my body further?" he wondered in his heart. Drayken also slowly started walking toward the man, mirroring his slowed movements. The two faced off¡­ *** Meanwhile, a devious plan was forming in Eryke''s mind in the main world. The plan was simple: to level up to its maximum potential! *** "My name is Maurice. What is your name, insignificant insect?" Maurice suddenly paused when the two were just a meter apart. Drayken raised his brows. "Oh? Why would you need an insignificant insect''s name?" "Because I only keep the names of my defeated opponents." Maurice snickered, his lips curling up in disdain, leaving Drayken a little stunned. ''I''ve heard of people remembering the names of strong opponents, but¡­ dragons are really a different breed.'' "Anyway, now it''s time for you to die, little guy." Maurice raised his hand and slashed at him. Drayken countered with a punch to the stomach, his fist fast and brutal, landing squarely before Maurice''s slash could. Maurice''s eyes widened violently as his ribs broke one by one, and he was knocked back ten steps. Drayken didn''t give him a chance, he quickly followed up, reaching him in a dash and landing a punch right to the center of his head. Blood splattered into the air! Maurice fell back to the ground, feeling the searing pain in his head and seeing Drayken''s smiling face. "Homie, I won''t let you stand." His smile sent a chill down Maurice''s spine as Drayken punched again and again, brutally bruising his fist. "Muda! Muda! Muda!" Punches rained down like a storm. "Void Spell: Unstable Body." Maurice was barely able to utter the words. Bang! Drayken''s fist landed on the ground, shattering it. "Where did he go?" Looking around, Maurice seemed to have completely vanished, like a ghost. "I am here." Drayken heard a whisper and turned around to find no one. A sharp nail, almost like claws, slashed at him from behind, right at his heart. But it couldn''t even scratch his skin; it broke down with a crack, like a cobweb. "Hee." Drayken turned around and extended his five fingers to take hold of Maurice''s head, raising him to eye level. Maurice flailed around but couldn''t make any movements. "How did you become so much stronger?" His face turned pale. "I leveled up." Drayken gradually tightened his fist, causing Maurice''s head to be slowly squeezed, and he was about to faint. "Brat!" A roar came from the skies, and an equally frightening presence erupted from above. "According to the agreement, you cannot take action, Ancestor of the Void Clan." Chapter 27 - 27: Tournament (4): The Appearance of the Dragon King! Drayken held Maurice with one hand while looking up in the air with a nonchalant expression: "So she really did appear." An equally giant dragon, the size of one hundred meters¡­ Her scales were golden, and her pupils were crimson red, as if hellfire itself. Drayken had to admit that this form was very majestic compared to the one from the Ancestor of the Void Dragon. It looked like an ugly, giant crow instead of a dragon, to be honest. "Are they going to fight?" His grip on Maurice''s head became tighter and tighter, causing him to become pale as snow, to the point that it would pop the entire head off the next second. It was gruesome and bloody. But Drayken only felt excitement bubbling in his heart. The fight between two Rank-7 Dragons¡ªit would definitely be a sight to see. He could also assess their strength and something else¡­ "Eleanor, have you really betrayed the Dragon Clan so easily?" the Ancestor of the Void Clan roared in fury. "I, Luke, will purge your name from the pages of the Dragon Clan." "I have not betrayed the Dragon Clan, but I believe that some changes are necessary." Eleanor spoke eloquently with her dragon slithering. She looked down at the tiny forms around the stadium, who were watching her with hatred: "Tell me, how many years have we fought with humans?" The Dragons flinched, a little uncertain in their hearts. The fight between humans and dragons had always been endless and without rest. No one even knew when it started, and no one sought an end to it. "Alright, tell me, when you fought with the humans a century ago, how strong were they?" One of the Dragons, with a bulky body and glasses, raised his hand: "They were like worms. My strong claws could absolutely rip them apart to shreds. I could just breathe fire and crush thousands of soldiers in one breath." "Now, how do they fight? Can you beat thousands of them just like before?" Eleanor spoke in a deep voice. "Umm?" He scratched his head. "No, they fight weirdly. Some even have the power to throw mountains and can shield themselves from my fire so easily now." "That''s right, that''s right." Eleanor nodded her big dragon head. "The humans have progressed time and time again throughout the centuries, while we Dragons have become stagnant. What do you think is the cause?" "Humans are still insignificant beings we can crush easily," the dragon roared as if being provoked. "Why haven''t we crushed every single one of them then?" Eleanor scanned the crowd, and the Dragon people avoided eye contact with embarrassment. "Why can''t you speak now, huh? While humans are improving by the second, we Dragons have become stagnant, haven''t we?" The Dragon people''s hearts wavered ever so slightly. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Eleanor, you traitor, trying to sow discord among us! Today, I will end you!" Luke roared and flew like a wrecking ball, directly at her. Eleanor wasn''t a weakling either, as she raised her claws to fight. Just as the two were about to clash, the pressure forming gradually made the surroundings chaotic. A cold voice came: "Enough. This has been enough." It was a rather gentle but stern voice, which instantly stopped the two from proceeding further. They stopped and returned to their forms almost instantly. Then, they bowed their heads without hesitation. "We greet the Dragon King," the two shouted in unison. The whole arena became silent. They kneeled on the ground, praying piously. Drayken also bowed slightly while trying to peek from the corner of his eye. Even without seeing the man, he could feel a terrifying presence that caused his Dragon Heart to thump and an urge to bow. As for Maurice, he had already fainted after plopping to the ground. This was the instinct of a low-level dragon! "Eleanor, have you succeeded in the experimentation?" a gentle voice sounded again. "Yes, Dragon King." Eleanor pointed at Drayken. "This is the perfect creation. This pers¡ªno, this creature has a human body but the bloodline of a dragon. He could live as long as the dragons and has the potential of humans. He can also increase the breeding ground." Everyone''s eyes were drawn toward Drayken again, and he felt the pressure mounting on him. Especially the three gazes that had the highest presence. "Raise your head." Drayken heard the majestic voice, but now it dripped with disdain, and he looked up into the sky. A lean man covered in blue armor. Long, flowing blue hair! And a blue crown on top of his head. The Dragon King, huh, Drayken thought calmly. "He is weak," the Dragon King uttered in a rather cold voice. "Dragon King, he has just become a full dragon, barely more than a week ago," Eleanor answered swiftly. The Dragon King froze, then looked at Drayken with disbelief. "How did he reach Rank-One¡­ and his circle¡­ he has two circles." "He has accomplished something that no dragon has been able to accomplish since ancient times. Give him a chance to grow, and he will be our key to a drawn-out battle." Eleanor smiled. "Very well." The Dragon King turned away with a flutter of his robe. "I will give you the chance to prove it, Eleanor." Then he walked away into the skies, leaving everyone in silence. "Can we start the battle?" Drayken asked the old man in the tuxedo. "Yes." The old man narrowed his eyes. Initially, it might have been a fight among countless, but now the only one fighting was Drayken against all the remaining dragons. Before long, a blue-haired woman took the stage, causing Drayken to raise an eyebrow. ''Is she the daughter of that man?'' A funny thought emerged in his mind as he curiously looked at the woman. "I am Synthia from the Sky Clan. It is my dishonor that I will have to fight nobody like you," she spoke with a cruel and cold tone. Chapter 28 - 28: Tournament (5): Drayken Vs Synthia (Arts and Spells) The cold wind bristled in the air. The audience were watching the fight in anticipation. Unlike the other fights, which had too much noise from the distraction, everyone was watching this scene intently with all their hearts and attention. It is said that hatred is the greatest drive and it seems to be true in this present scenario! On the stage, there was a crimson long-haired man with a muscular body and a tall height, at least around 6''4", with small red wings sticking out of his back. Opposite him was a long blue-haired woman; her face was cold, and there was undeniable disdain on her face. At this moment, the crimson-haired man had his eyebrows twitching almost constantly. There is a limit to how much you could look down on people, and these Dragons really were limitless in these terms, arrogance that knew no bounds. "No wonder," Drayken uttered while looking up at the sky with a face full of disappointment. He looked at her with a shake of his head and assumed a fighting position, his arms extended and his muscles stretched. He beckoned with his palm with a mocking smile: "Come." "Why do you look so disappointed?" Synthia didn''t move, her eyes watching him with a questioning gaze. "It''s because you are too prideful." Drayken shook his head again, too lazy to talk to her any further, and lunged at her at a frightening speed. His figure gradually enlarged in Synthia''s vision as he reached her and punched right at her face. Synthia countered the punch by sidestepping at the last second, letting his momentum carry him forward. With a flick of her wrist, she aimed a sharp jab at his exposed side. Drayken pushed off the ground in the opposite direction, using the force to propel himself forward. His body slammed into Synthia, and¡­ She fell to the ground with him on top of her. "Umm?" Drayken could feel a squishy sensation beneath him¡ªsomething very squishy. When he looked down, his face became expressionless. "You¡­!?" Synthia roared in fury. The entire surroundings began to change as dark clouds gathered in the sky and lightning rumbled throughout the area. "This is a misunderstanding." Drayken felt a terrifying pressure squeezing him from every side. It was oppressive and even caused his breath to hitch. He tried to stand up, only for his fingers to inadvertently squeeze it ever so slightly. Synthia''s face was frosty, and the temperature in the surrounding area seemed to be rising by the minute. "Lightning Arts: One Flash." The moment Drayken stood up, lightning shot from the sky and struck him in an instant. "Ahhh¡ª" His screams echoed. Lightning contains at least three hundred million volts of power, and Drayken was struck. Even with his strong body, he limped on the ground, his entire skin charred. Drayken''s vision was blurry, and his heartbeat was gradually slowing. His pitiful bloodline screamed at him in hunger, filled with fighting spirit but unable to erupt¡ªits purity too low and too small. "Hmph." Slowly, Synthia stood up with an even colder expression. She pointed at Drayken, and the mana surged again. "Lightning Arts: One Flash." Drayken felt his life flash before his eyes. *** "Hmm, my clone is about to die?" Eryke, in the main world, froze. He had been casually eating pizza while analyzing a chess match on MeTube. Hurriedly, he looked through the system shop, and his pupils froze at a certain section. "Should I really buy that? But wait, I didn''t see this skill before. There were only five skills in the system shop, but now it has increased to seven?" A question mark formed in his mind, but he wasn''t one to complain about having more skills to buy. Eryke hesitated for only a second before purchasing it. He had no plans to give up on Drayken anytime soon: this clone was perfect for infiltrating the Dragons. However, he didn''t dare to send another clone into that world. As for Eryke the Fourth in that cruel world, he was merely observing and hadn''t made his move yet. At least until Eryke gathered enough information about this world, he would absolutely not allow the clone to take any critical actions. After all, in the end, these clones were like investments, meant to make him rich with Destiny Points. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sigh, a million Destiny Points wasted again, and still no gains yet. But this is exactly why I saved my Destiny Points, so that I could use them when needed¡­" *** Back in the Dragon and Telekinetic world. Drayken had been struck by lightning and drowned in its power. This time, the lightning lasted for a whole two blinks before vanishing. Synthia smirked, as if she already knew the outcome of the battle¡­ but¡­ Her eyes immediately widened in horror and terror. Drayken stood tall and proud. Although his body was charred, there was something different about him¡ªsomething she just couldn''t put her finger on. Lightning arcs swirled around him. "How?" she muttered in disbelief. "I will show you how." A primal roar erupted from Drayken as he locked eyes with her. His body became covered in Aura as he supplied mana to his first spell: Aura. Then, he began channeling mana into his second spell: SoulMark. "Aura spell: SoulMark." The black haze surrounding Drayken grew stronger, and a strange mark formed on his hand. He ran toward her, now quicker and more agile than before. "He absorbed the lightning?" she uttered as Drayken''s figure enlarged in her vision¡ªuntil he was right in front of her. He flicked her forehead, yet this mere movement sent her soaring into the sky. Drayken didn''t relent and quickly followed after her. Synthia froze for a moment, touching her forehead. "Did he flick me? Hmph." She sneered in her heart and adjusted herself midair. "Fire Arts: Fire Balls." A swirling mass of fire formed in front of her and launched toward Drayken. "How can she use different attributes of spells?" Drayken was completely and utterly caught off guard, causing him to stop in his tracks. Synthia landed on the ground, closing her eyes to take deep breaths. Chapter 29 - 29: Tournament (6): Tickle Master! "Ho." She looked at him with disbelief and uncertainty. A whip appeared out of her ring from her index finger, and she whipped towards him. Instead of dodging, Drayken raised his arm and let the whip coil around it. Synthia tried to pull back the whip but felt powerless to do so! With a smirk, Drayken yanked the whip hard, pulling Synthia toward him with brute strength and raised his fist. Synthia wasn''t one to relent either, as she raised her long legs to try to kick him hard. Drayken also punched hard. The two''s fist and kick faced off! And they seemed to be equal in strength, until Drayken completely overpowered her and sent her to the floor. Lightning shimmered through his body as he pointed at Synthia. Bang! An arc of lightning shot from his fingertips and landed on her fallen body. At the last moment, Synthia gathered all her mana. "Double Art: Iron Defense." A barrier erupted, surrounding her and protecting her from the lightning. Drayken looked at this with a tilt of his head, with eyes full of curiosity because he was a little uncertain in his heart. In his conception, one mage can only have one attribute spell and build from there; never has he heard of such a situation. "She seemed to be a Rank-3 Dragon and must have reached the third circle as well. So she should only be able to use three spells at most. If you consider the first spell as a base, then it would be two spells, but she¡­" Drayken was in a state of disbelief as he looked at Synthia with a flabbergasted expression, but even though it surpassed his expectation, he wasn''t relevant and delivered a punch to the barrier. Bang! The barrier trembled but didn''t relent. So Drayken punched and punched again, until thin, cobweb-like cracks started to appear all over it. Synthia''s expression was pale and filled with panic as she looked at the crumbling barrier. "Die." Drayken erupted with the last punch and shattered the barrier, and his punch went directly at her face. She raised her arms as if ready for impact, but the expected punch didn''t come. Instead, she felt a hand curling on her stomach and a ticklish feeling from it. "Eh." Synthia looked down to find two strong arms around her stomach, tickling her. She froze for a moment before she started to giggle insatiably. "Laugh more, girl." Drayken chuckled as he moved his fingers more. Even the great Dragons, as prideful as they are, still suffered from the gentleness of laughing if they got tickled in their stomach. "Ahahaha¡ª" At first, Synthia had restrained laughter, but it grew more and more violent over time, her mouth wide as she fell to the ground with unrestrained laughter that echoed throughout the place. Drayken, of course, didn''t relent. He also lay on the ground and tickled her further, until tears dropped from Synthia''s eyes from joy and happiness. "Look at your cold face all day. With this face, what could you even do except make the world sad? You should laugh more¡ªyou look beautiful in it," he whispered in her ear with a gentle voice. But to Synthia, this gentle voice seemed like the devil''s voice as she violently laughed: S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Someone¡­ someone¡­" She barely uttered out. While for everyone who was watching this scene, they were utterly stunned¡ªtheir minds didn''t seem to process this situation. "That''s our Dragon Princess, do we let her be sullied just like that¡­" "Wtf are you saying? Our Dragon Princess is just being tickled and nothing else." "But should we do anything?" The audience were hesitating with uncertainty, and the old man in a tuxedo was the same as well, utterly flabbergasted about his choice and what to do. Drayken''s move utterly stunned them. Hearing the sweet voice of laughter echoing in the air, the people around were even more uncertain about their actions. And for a time, there was only silence in the air. Before a terrifying pressure erupted from the sky and a roar resounded. "You!?" The sky parted, revealing the Dragon King in the skies, now in his majestic Dragon form with a height of five hundred meters¡ªfive times as large as the Ancestor of the Void Clan and Eleanor. Drayken stopped and stood up with a casual shrug. He looked up at the sky: "I greet the Dragon King." "You really dared to do this to my daughter," the Dragon King roared. "I didn''t hurt your daughter, Dragon King. The only thing I did was make her laugh. Are you going to punish me for that?" "This¡­" The Dragon King looked at Synthia, who was still laughing and rolling around on the floor. Except for the little scratch on her head, there were really no apparent injuries at all. "I just faced a life-threatening situation, Dragon King, and awakened a special physique of the lightning," Drayken said with an expressionless face. "Lightning Physique?" The Dragon King immediately became expressionless. "Are you sure it is one?" "Yes." "Show me, then." The sky grew cloudy and dark. Lightning echoed through the sky, then it struck Drayken without a shred of mercy. Drayken stood calm and standing. When the lightning perished, he was still completely fine and uninjured, without a single scratch. Instead, lightning arcs swirled around him and he¡­ he¡­ Seemed to have grown stronger by a margin. This¡­ this¡­ is impossible, the Dragon King murmured in his heart. "Lightning Arts: Big Two Flash." Two bolts of lightning struck Drayken at the same time, and he remained perfectly fine. Instead, his eyes were filled with brightness. "This skill: Raijin''s Conduit is so damn good," Drayken felt the power coursing through his body. This skill had a simple description: converting any electric energy into pure power for him. This might seem simple at a glance, but its benefit was immense, as one could see from its practical use. "You really can absorb lightning." The whole place seemed to have become silent. There was a heavy atmosphere in the surroundings, making Drayken confused as he felt the change around him. How did these rowdy people have such a change in expression? Even Synthia stopped laughing and was looking at Drayken with an extremely serious expression on her face. Drayken had only one question in his mind: What''s going on? Chapter 30 - 30: Tournament (7): Unfathomable Power! "Is there something that I don''t know about?" Drayken was truly too confused! "Sigh." A sigh echoed in the surrounding; this was done by none other than the Dragon King himself. "Very well, you may proceed with the match, and if you are able to beat all of them," the Dragon King paused, hesitation on his face as he spoke: "I will allow you any reward that you wish upon." Drayken immediately agreed despite the doubts in his heart: "Thank you for your magnanimous reward, Dragon King," he uttered while feeling a cringe in his heart. Then the Dragon King went up to the sky and vanished from the place. Drayken turned sideways to look at the fallen woman on the ground; her serious expression gradually melted into coldness. As he walked up to her, she slightly curled her toes and muttered in a weak voice: "What do you want?" "Hmm?" Drayken didn''t reply. He extended his hand towards her, and Synthia closed her eyes in nervousness. But she didn''t feel anything, so she slowly opened her eyes in confusion, only to see the bright, smiling face of Drayken: "It''s fine, there is no need to worry at all. I won''t tickle you anymore." Seeing the bright, sunny face of Drayken, Synthia just remained in place for a moment, not knowing how to react before she took a deep breath and calmed her thoughts. "Thank¡­ thanks." "Come on, cheer up," he gave her a thumbs up. "Or should I tickle you again?" "No." Synthia backed away instinctively with a pale expression. "Haha." Drayken tilted his head towards the sky and laughed it off. Synthia pouted and took his hand to stand up. "Thank you." She replied before scurrying off the stage, leaving Drayken there with a chuckle. It was always cute to see a frosty woman having such a moment in life. Once you remove the guise of arrogance, then you will see the true world in all its glory. The dragon people felt a little estranged in their hearts, and their hearts wavered for a few moments. "Although he was a worm before, he already has the bloodline of our race." "Not to mention, he also has the power of lightning¡­" At this moment, the eyes of many dragon people started to change towards Drayken. It was like a domino effect, and for some, they were still stubborn. But nevertheless, Drayken''s reputation among the Dragons had increased by a lot¡ªand I mean a lot! The third match commenced, and this time, there was also a slim girl wearing a red devil''s mark with two protruding horns. The mask was very similar to a Yaksha Mask. And the horns from the mask matched the outline of the girl''s own horns. It was strange to see, nevertheless! "This here is the princess of the Yaksha Clan, from the blood dragons, Yukia," the old man in a tuxedo introduced, and his figure vanished. The match started off, and Drayken quickly ran towards her, his speed fast and brutal. Even before Yukia could react, he reached her and punched with all his strength. Yukia also didn''t reply. Her purple pupils shimmered with killing intent as she raised two fingers in the air. Two shurikens shot from the sky and hit his outstretched fist before it could reach her, and the force managed to slow down his punch just enough that the woman got the time to back away. Then Yukia took out two kunai with three pointed blades in a crouching position. "A ninja?" Drayken''s brows twitched ever so slightly. But this didn''t stop his march as he ran towards her and punched with all his strength. Yukia managed to dodge his attack and launched her kunai straight to his neck. Drayken just sneered without fear and punched right at her heart. If this fist landed, she would definitely die. The same couldn''t be said about the kunai, though, because of his skin fortification. He had found that this skin fortification was more effective against piercing weapons and useless against blunt force! "Madman," Yukia gritted her teeth and backed away in the nick of time. While backing away, she could see Drayken chasing from the corner of her eye, so she threw the kunai at him and prepared more in the span of a blink of an eye, all attacking his vital spots: each aimed to kill on the spot! Drayken charged forth, the kunai deflected as he quickly reached her and punched with his full strength. Bang! The surrounding area trembled under his might and broke apart in almost an instant. "This monster¡­" Caught off guard, Yukia could only brace for impact¡ªand oh, how she did¡­ A bone-cracking sound erupted, and her hands bent. Yukia violently coughed blood and was launched into the air, landing outside the stadium. "Umm?" Drayken looked at his fist for a moment and froze. "I didn''t mean to hurt her so much." Silence! The entire arena was silent, and they didn''t start to curse Drayken; their gazes turning estranged. Drayken still didn''t know what was so special about his physique that the Dragon people had gone so quiet until now, but nevertheless, as long as his life wasn''t in danger, there was no fear for him. The match continued, and he faced off against another opponent. This opponent was a bulky and strong man with a height of four meters. Drayken had to strain his neck to even see the man. "Hello." He replied with a smile on his face. The bulky man didn''t speak. He looked at Drayken with disdain. "This chicken will save¡ª" he paused while snorting, "I will be the judge of that." "I am Valen, the warrior from the Mythos clan." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Without even the old man introducing him, the man replied already and was in a fighting position, causing the tuxedo old man to be speechless before he started the match. Valen immediately leaped forward and punched strongly, and Drayken returned the punch in kind. The two punches collided, and the shockwave shook the surrounding area. The two''s strengths were equal! "Hmm?" Drayken felt a tingle that spread from his fist throughout his body, injuring his internal organs in the process. "Vibration?" From the corner of Drayken''s lips, blood spurted out, and he removed the blood with a touch of his fingers. His bloodline pulsated and began to boil. On the verge of death multiple times and able to absorb the power of lightning, his bloodline was undergoing another surge of change. "Ora!" Chapter 31 - 31: Tournament (8): Heart of a Warrior! "Ora! Ora! Ora!" Drayken roared, a frenzy of fury and madness in his voice, his eyes gradually turning bloodshot. Valen only chuckled in disdain¡ªthen hurled another punch. Drayken answered with one of his own. Fist to fist! No finesse. No tricks. Just a man-to-man brawl. Head to head! At first, with internal injuries slowly stacking up, Drayken began to fall behind. The more he fought, the weaker he became¡ªwhile Valen steadily gained the upper hand. But... There was fire in Drayken''s eyes. An unmistakable blaze, hungry and insatiable, as if it would devour the very world just to keep burning. His skin turned a deeper red, and thick veins bulged across his body. The more he fought, the taller Drayken became: like a monster awakening! "You..." Valen quickly realized what was happening. Something only Dragons were capable of, an instinct embedded deep in their blood. Born to do it. Die for it. To evolve. To grow stronger. It was etched into their very genes, written into the essence of their being. And Drayken, who had fully embraced his dragon bloodline, was no different from a true dragon now. Perhaps he didn''t even realize it, but he had already begun to act like one. "Haha, come fight!" Valen didn''t back down. With a savage roar, he hurled his fist forward, clashing against the berserk Drayken''s with brutal force. Bang! The air itself compressed from the impact. The sound was sharp enough to shatter eardrums, yet silence returned just moments later, as if the world was holding its breath. The two stood motionless, eyes locked, neither blinking. A cold wind rustled past. Then¡ªValen collapsed to the ground, violently coughing up blood. Drayken closed his eyes and tilted his head toward the sky, steadying his breath and calming the storm within. His body gradually cooled, reverting to a more stable form¡ªbut he remained taller, now standing at a towering three meters. His entire frame pulsed with power! He glanced down at Valen and raised a brow. "Why did you help me?" Valen chuckled, shaking his head from where he lay on the ground. "Help you? I didn''t help you at all. I just fought you¡ªand that''s all there was to it." "If it were anyone else, they might have backed off¡ªdodged all my attacks, kept their distance. If you had done that, my bloodline evolution might''ve stopped. I might still be a Rank-1 Dragon. Your chances of victory would''ve been much higher and you might''ve actually won." "No." Valen shook his head, smiling¡ªnot with regret, but with conviction. This was his way. The way of the warrior. There was no deception on this path. Only a pure heart¡ªa heart forged in battle, steeped in blood and fire. He looked up at Drayken, his eyes gleaming. "The victor has not been decided yet." Suddenly, the ground began to tremble. "Demonic Akasha: Five-Headed Demonic Being." Behind Valen, a towering image began to form¡ªan ethereal demon, its five heads snarling in unison. It mirrored his stance, coiled and ready to strike. Drayken wasn''t falling behind in the slightest. His body surged with a swirling black haze, and a strange, ominous shape began to form in his hand. In the blink of an eye, both fighters vanished. Bang! A thunderous shockwave rang out as their forms reappeared¡ªonly to vanish again in another flash. The air was torn apart again and again, the wind howling under the weight of their speed. Explosive echoes rang out like thunderclaps across the arena. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Dragon people held their breath, eyes wide with excitement, all fixated on the battlefield¡ªawaiting the final outcome with bated anticipation. "Can you see it, Jack?" "No... even I can barely catch a blur." "What? But you''re a Rank-3 Dragon and not even fifty years old! A genius in your own right. And you still can''t see them?" "That''s correct. I can''t." They couldn''t be envious of the princess, and as for the other woman, she was defeated before she could even show her full strength by Drayken. This was the first time they were able to properly feel Drayken''s might. Even the senior Dragons, usually calm and unreadable, had serious looks on their faces as they watched the two clash blow for blow. "This power... it might be reaching Rank-4," one of the old elders whispered, lips dry, eyes locked on the arena. Bang! With a final earth-shaking impact, the storm of motion ceased. At last, their figures reappeared, standing tall amidst the fading smoke and shattered ground. Drayken lay sprawled on the ground, his body soaked in blood, wounds layered upon wounds. Valen still stood¡ªtall, proud, unshaken. "Did Valen win?" One of the spectators shouted, his voice tight with excitement. The sun cast its golden light across the arena, illuminating both warriors. Valen remained still, a statue of defiance. Drayken gasped out: "I win." Slowly, Valen''s legs gave out. Thud. He collapsed to the ground. A moment later, Drayken completely slumped to the ground watching the sky, the wind swirling around him as he tasted blood on his lips. "Haha¡­ hahahaha..." "OHHHHHHHHH!" The crowd erupted. Cheers and roars thundered through the arena, rising to the sky like a storm breaking loose. Drayken''s ears twitched as he heard the loud shouts of these dragon people, with some confusion in his mind. Wouldn''t they have more hatred towards him since he was a human before? Did that skill really change their mindset by so much? Either way, Drayken felt his blood pump soaring through the sky, and he clenched his fist. With body strengthening and the power of the lightning combined with his Rank-2 Dragon Physique, his power had gotten a lot stronger. It felt like if he were to face that orc in that dungeon, then he could absolutely slaughter it without even using Star Strike. ''But still, without the SoulMark... it wouldn''t have been possible to defeat him.'' He looked down at his clenched fist, heat still thrumming through it. ''I need to get stronger.'' Wobbling slightly, Drayken forced himself upright. His legs trembled, but he stood tall. Then, he bowed, low and with sincerity, toward Valen. "Thank you." He didn''t fully understand Valen''s reasons¡­ but he respected them. Respected the choice, the pride, the will. Soon after, Valen was carefully escorted away to receive healing. Chapter 32 - 32: Tournament (9): Rank-4 Dragon! There were cheers and excitement all around the tournament, and amidst all this, the old man in a tuxedo appeared. He looked at Drayken with a raise of his brows: "Do you want to give up?" "No." Drayken shook his head, cracked his neck and fists together to make a bone-popping noise: "I will fight." His lungs were destroyed, his intestines ruptured, and every fiber of his muscles screamed¡ªscreamed at him to give up¡­ Screamed in agony! His heart was getting slower, and his vision was blurry. But¡­ Drayken slowly took a breather. His lungs started to slowly heal, and his breath became lighter. The rupture in the intestine stopped bleeding, and it was rapidly healing. His muscles gradually stopped hurting, and his posture became relaxed. His vision returned to him, and his heart started to beat again as if it had gotten fuel. In the blink of an eye, Drayken seemed to be recovering at an astonishing speed. The old man rubbed his eyes and looked at Drayken with an incredulous expression. ''Not even a Rank-7 dragon might recover so fast, but this man¡­ no, monster.'' He felt a chill in his heart, as if he were witnessing the birth of a monster. "Can we continue the match¡­" Drayken smiled heartily. "Old man?" "Yes." The old man came out of his reverie, called out another participant, and glanced at Drayken. "The name is Sebastian." Then Sebastian called: "Ceciline from the Frost Clan." Silence! There was complete silence. "Where is Ceciline?" Sebastian frowned. Ten uncomfortable minutes passed before the temperature in the surrounding area started to rapidly decrease. A cold woman flew down from the sky. Her face was as white as snow and flawless. She wore a blue crystal crown and had very minimal clothing that barely covered her important parts, showing a perfect figure and a curvy body. Drayken looked at her with a dazed expression¡ªa flawless beauty, like a creation sculpted by gods themselves. Her heels landed on the ground, and it froze the earth while the temperature dropped by several margins more. "Hmm?" Drayken spat, and his spit froze in mid-air, turning into ice and falling to the ground. It was only a few seconds, but liquid froze in that brief moment. ''How strong is she?'' An alarm rang in his heart, but at the same time, his dragon bloodline wanted more¡­ more fights to evolve! Even though the temperature was decreasing, the temperature around Drayken was the opposite. His heartbeat rang so hard it could be heard even miles away, and his body was heating up. Without even realizing it, both corners of Drayken''s mouth were curved, and drool escaped his mouth, making him look rather lecherous. But he didn''t have any other thought than evolution: the primal instinct of his. "Lecherous." Ceciline spoke, her breath causing the very air in front of her to freeze. She looked at Drayken with disdain. "The match starts." Sebastian spoke, and his figure disappeared. Drayken charged forward like a hungry beast out of his cage. "Fool." Ceciline just chuckled as he reached her and punched hard. She only extended her finger ever so slightly and completely blocked the punch. Her finger slightly drawn out by the momentum of his fist, causing her to be surprised. "No wonder Valen lost to you." She pushed her finger, and Drayken was shoved back several steps. "It seems that even though you''ve just stepped into Rank-2 dragon, your strength surpasses most of the Rank-3 Dragons. If I faced you before, it might have even been trouble for me," Ceciline raised her head with a smile on her face. "But now it is different." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her surroundings gradually started to freeze. No spells or mana were used, but even her mere presence could cause such a thing. Rank-4 Dragon! There might not be much of a difference in the first three ranks of dragons except for the physical attributes, and the difference in the quality of the dragon bloodline was minimal. But after one reaches this rank, everything changes. The bloodline undergoes a special transformation, and the higher the purity of the bloodline, the more powerful they become. Their abilities could manifest like this, and even the spells they use are enhanced if they have the same attributes. Roar! Drayken roared, undeterred, as he charged at her with all his strength! Ceciline didn''t make much movement; she redirected his attack with her palm and lightly pushed his chest. Ice formed around Drayken''s chest as he was launched into the air, almost out of the stadium. His blood flow decreased at a slow pace, and the previous injuries erupted again. While the bitter cold started to take a toll on his body, he was constantly being weakened. It seemed like it was the end for Drayken, and his journey could only last so long, but¡­ "Ha." The lightning stored in his body erupted, the cold vanished, and left Drayken with a clear rationale. "This bloodline is too instinctive. Even with my skills, it takes a lot to suppress it," he muttered with a bitter heart. Then he looked at Ceciline: "So I heard you have a Rank-4 bloodline. Can I use spells?" Ceciline paused, with her eyes closed: "You can." Bang! Faint electric marks left their trails as Drayken''s punch landed right on her face. Ceciline dodged at the nick of time but couldn''t escape being slightly grazed on her cheek. An invisible mark formed on her cheek! She touched her cheek: "How did you become so fast?" Her expression turned serious and cold. "Tsk! Missed, but one of my goals was accomplished." Ceciline''s expression changed slightly; she could feel her vitality being drained rapidly. This was the power of the SoulMark! No matter how powerful the opponent is, getting rid of the effect will take a long time, but the time in battle is short and draining. Ceciline icily voiced: "I hope you can even last that long." Drayken shrugged with a hint of nonchalance: "To be honest, with your beauty, it will be hard." "What do you mean?" "Nothing." Chapter 33 - 33: Tournament (10): Defeat!? The two faced off on the icy stage, with the temperature rapidly dropping bit by bit as time passed. Drayken felt the change in the air and remained calm and collected: ''Hmm, the longer this temperature lasts, the more trouble it will be.'' He thought in his heart and quickly came up with a solution. The lightning stored in his body moved. Electric arcs swirled around his body; the static energy caused his long red hair to stand up, and the temperature around his surroundings started to gradually return to normal. Drayken smirked: ''This feels so cool.'' He had absorbed a lot of lightning when he took the attack of the Dragon King head-on, and it hadn''t been fully used to strengthen his physique, so he could use this to his advantage. Ceciline looked at him and shook her head: "You will never understand the power of a Rank-4 Dragon until you experience it yourself." She lightly pushed against the ground and used its momentum to jump into the sky, then she pointed with her slender finger at him: "Ice Magic: Ice Rolling Balls." The surrounding mana violently gathered on her fingertips, and Drayken felt a chill down his spine. His pupils widened with horror as a shadow covered the entire platform. A giant snowball, roughly the size of the entire stadium, was descending upon him like a meteorite! ''How is this a snowball?'' Drayken felt his life flashing before his eyes. His bloodline seemed to have become dry, even it seemed to have lost its fighting spirit before the giant ball. Before it could even land, Ceciline pointed at it again and muttered: "Ice Magic: Separation through impact. Union through devastation." Mana surged in the surroundings again, and some small fragments from the ice meteorite separated, leaving a blazing trail as they honed in on Drayken like homing missiles. "Hahaha¡­ haha." Drayken should have been afraid of these ice fragments, but¡­ His entire body was trembling violently, and there was a pure gleam of excitement in his eyes. He felt excited again¡ªthis wasn''t the influence of his bloodline, but instead merely his own choice. Drayken crouched low to the ground, lightning swirling around him. His eyes locked onto the incoming meteorite¡ªand in the next instant, the ground beneath him was obliterated. In a flash, he launched into the sky, fists aimed at the oncoming fragments. Bang! Bang! Bang! In the blink of an eye, the shards began to shatter, one by one. Drayken surged forward, now enveloped by the speeding snow meteorite. Death loomed closer than ever, and he swallowed hard. Starlight shimmered in his palms. Aura flared around his body. Lightning surged through every muscle and tissue in his right hand, amplifying his strength. He was like a black dot streaking through the sky, flickering with lightning, dwarfed beneath the might of the descending snowball. Then¡ªimpact. Drayken felt as though he''d struck searing-hot iron. "Raaaah!" His right arm was shredded¡ªbloody, torn, tissues ruptured. Blood sprayed through the air. The snow meteorite halted mid-air, its momentum stalling. Thin cracks began to spread across its icy surface. Crunch! Drayken''s bones snapped. His muscles tore apart, completely mangled. Ahhh¡ª A cry of agony rang out, only to be cut short as the meteorite crashed into him, driving through without mercy. The snowball plummeted into the stadium, obliterating it. A wave of frost surged out, freezing everything in its path. Ceciline landed softly on the ice-covered ground. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Fool," she said, her voice like the cold itself. Drayken lay motionless, eyes wide open, staring blankly at the sky. His heartbeat slowed. One by one, his bodily functions began to shut down. Encased in ice, he remained frozen¡ªsilent, still. Is this the end? The bloodline within him had been utterly suppressed¡ªso much so that it didn''t even dare to roar. Its former vigor was gone, extinguished. "Sigh." Sebastian appeared, gazing down at Drayken with a face full of disappointment. "A true dragon never loses. Once you lose, no matter how unfair the battle, you forfeit the right to inherit. Unfortunately¡­ you were not the one." He raised his hand, ready to speak the final words. But then, the sky darkened in an instant. The once-clear sky vanished, swallowed by a suffocating gloom. A thunderous roar split the air. Then another. And another¡ªuntil the sound of a thousand roars rumbled through the clouds. Bolts of lightning converged, swirling, crackling, gathering together into a colossal spear of light: A single, giant bolt of lightning, trembling with divine wrath, ready to strike. "What''s happening?" Ceciline was momentarily stunned. Then she snapped toward Sebastian, urgency creeping into her voice. "Can you just announce it already?!" She didn''t know why, but a chill had settled deep in her chest¡ªa premonition she couldn''t shake, growing stronger with every heartbeat. "This¡­ this¡­" Sebastian slowly raised his hand, pointing behind her. "Look behind you." Thump. Thump. The deep, echoing heartbeat of a giant beast rumbled through the air, like something ancient stirring from a long slumber. Then¡ª CRACK! The lightning descended, striking Drayken dead center¡ªpiercing through snow and flesh alike. For a moment, nothing could be seen. Only blinding light. Only thunder. Only a terrible, suffocating presence, looming across the sky like a god reborn. The ice shattered. From within the frozen prison, Drayken''s battered body began to rise, slowly and steadily into the sky. But the lightning hadn''t harmed him. No. It had been absorbed. Crackling energy surged through his veins, and in the blink of an eye, his injuries vanished, flesh knitted, bones restored. Then came the sound: A deep, primal roar as his bloodline awakened with fury. In an instant, he broke through Rank-2 and ascended to Rank-3 Dragon. But it didn''t stop there. The lightning continued merging with his bloodline, triggering strange and powerful changes. Visibly, his crimson hair turned stark white, flaring upward into sharp, spiky strands. His frame expanded, his muscles bulged, and his height surged¡ªtowering past 3.2 meters. [Your bloodline has absorbed the Sacred Lightning and evolved: Lesser Dragon ¡ú Lightning Saint Dragon.] [You have surpassed the limits of your mortal body countless times. Title gained: True Man Of Wonder.] [You have stolen the opportunity meant for a destined being. Fate Points +1,000,000.] Numerous prompts appeared in front of Drayken, but he was unconscious to see them. But the dark clouds didn''t stop swirling, and the whole world froze. At that moment, a giant eyeball popped out from the sky and looked at the floating figure of Drayken. "You¡­ You are not him!" Chapter 34 - 34: Tournament(11): Confusion!? The voice resounded throughout the sky; there was a hint of disappointment and rage in its tone. The lightning retracted itself and returned back to the sky. Drayken fell from the sky, into the frozen ground, with a layer of cracks spreading everywhere from his spot. Then the eye disappeared in the blink of an eye, and the world resumed its course. Ceciline opened her eyes to look at the fallen figure of Drayken with a tilt of her head: "Huh?" If her memory served her right, then Drayken should be in the sky, surrounded by lightning and thunder, but it seems to be the opposite, there was no lightning and thunder, with no clouds in the sky. "Was that my imagination?" She mumbled, but the uninjured state of Drayken and him sleeping on the frozen ice with his injuries healed told a different tale! The same thoughts were on everyone''s mind, even including the Dragon Emperor who was watching the fight from above. At this moment, Drayken slowly opened his eyes and stood up, feeling refreshed and strong. "Eh?" He looked around him. The Dragon people''s gazes were incredulous and amazed, with their eyes wide open and this expression on everyone present. "Cough, what happened?" Drayken rubbed the back of his head. He only experienced a warm, comfortable feeling in his heart when he was unconscious, instead of the cold feeling from the frozen state of his, and there was a voice calling him constantly. It would have been creepy, to be honest, but Drayken didn''t feel anything creepy at all. Instead, a surge of excitement welled in his heart. His entire being seemed to be yearning for it, but the feeling came and went away as quickly as it came. "Sigh." He checked his body and was immediately stunned. "Where are my injuries? And my bloodline seems to have changed?" Drayken looked at Ceciline and the other Dragon people and could already faintly discern what happened. He felt his bloodline had significantly grown stronger, and his whole body was filled with power. His strength had increased by at least ten times, and there were strange changes taking place in his body right at this moment! "This is awesome." He clenched his fists together and checked his status, and there it was in all its glory¡­ Million Destiny Points increase! Bloodline upgraded from Lesser Dragon to Lightning Saint Dragon! And a new title on top of it! What could he say but be dazzled for a moment, almost completely speechless. "What happened to me?" Finally, Drayken uttered out. Ceciline was in a daze and didn''t respond to Drayken. "The match will continue as usual." Sebastian''s cold voice cut through the air, and he disappeared from the place. So, with everyone still in confusion, the match started as usual. "Hmph," Ceciline coldly snorted. "So what if you are the destined one who is fated to lead the Dragon race? You still have to beat me. Let me see the so-called destined saviour." While speaking this, she had already made her move, her steps fast and steady as she quickly reached him and pointed her palm at him: "Ice Magic: Frozen Hell." Drayken stood there as he was gradually enveloped by ice and snow. "Hmm?" Ceciline raised her brows. "So easy?" Zhhh! The lightning noise echoed, and the ice melted in an instant. Breaking out of it was none other than Drayken. Leaving a blazing electric trail, he appeared and attacked with a lightning ray. "How is this possible?" Ceciline''s back was soaked in cold sweat. The lightning attacked her without mercy, and she was hit¡ªtoo slow to counter! She felt her body fry and nerves flare. She couldn''t maintain her stance, and she crouched to the ground with widened eyes. Drayken pointed his palm towards her and voiced in a cold tone: S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Do you give up?" "No." The mana gathered. A snowball appeared behind her and launched towards Drayken. Then it split into fragments, attacking Drayken like a homing missile. "Fool." Drayken only uttered a single word and pointed with his index finger like a gun. Lightning shot through it and melted everything in its path, and destroyed her ears. Ahhhh¡ª With a cry of pain, Ceciline fell to the icy ground, touching her bleeding ear while sobbing instantaneously. "Do you give up now?" He asked again with a calm and expressionless face. "No." She raised her head with unwillingness in her tone and eyes filled with grievance. But the moment she did, she felt a touch on her forehead. Drayken was right in front of her, with his index finger right at her forehead. Ceciline trembled uncontrollably, her back soaked in cold sweat. Her pupils changed to disbelief. "Do you give up now?" She opened her mouth as if to shout but closed it quickly and squeezed out a voice: "Ye¡­ yes." "Good, then." Drayken nodded his head with a smile on his face and stood up. Immediately, the audience cheered: "Drayken!" "Drayken! Drayken! Drayken!" The shouts were together and filled the entire arena with it. The stage itself trembled because of the vibration. Hearing the shouts, Drayken just stood on the icy ground, expressionless. Life was really full of wonders. One moment, they were looking down on him, but the next moment they were excited and welcoming of him. He couldn''t see a slight trace of the disdain and arrogance he once saw in these Dragon people. Sebastian appeared in the arena and raised his hand: "Drayken wins. Would you like to rest?" "No." Drayken spoke with a shake of his head. "Very well," Sebastian nodded and called out the other participant. It was a lean man with glasses. However, after walking up to the arena, he shouted quickly: "I give up." "Eh?" Drayken turned towards Sebastian. "Cough, cough, Drayken wins. The next participant is called out." The next opponent quickly appeared but surrendered before the match could even start. This happened time and again. There were ten participants left, and one by one, they all gave up without a fight. "This is unprecedented throughout history!" one of the audience shouted. "That''s right, there are rarely any dragons who give up, let alone these young dragons with the most talent!" "But he is the one who will lead us all. Can you blame them?" Chapter 35 - 35: End of the Tournament! Schemes of Eleanor!? That''s right, every match after Ceciline ended with his opponents surrendering one by one, all the way to the final round. Even his last opponent gave up without a fight. The final challenger even bowed deeply, a hint of fanaticism gleaming in his eyes as he murmured: "Dragon Saint." Then he slammed his head onto the ground, over and over, until blood spurted across the floor, staining the stadium. Drayken felt a strange discomfort stir in his heart. There was nothing pleasant about this. In fact, he sensed there had been some kind of misunderstanding. There was no way he could be anything like that. He wasn''t even a native of this world, how could he possibly be some so-called "destined one"? And the system had told him as much¡ªit wasn''t that he was the one, but that he had simply taken the opportunity. "Seeing the future?" Drayken quickly shook his head. If they truly had that ability, they wouldn''t have treated him like a prisoner. Not if they''d known he would bear a grudge... and later take the opportunity from their savior. His thoughts drifted back to the skill he''d used, the one that had made all their expressions change. "It really is the case." Drayken felt a wave of secondhand embarrassment well up in his chest. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The classic tale of a lone hero saving an entire race... It was the kind of story that used to be wildly popular online, back before the gates descended upon Earth. Now, it was even more popular, but only Awakeners could monopolize it, their lives turned into serialized stories for the world to consume. No one knew if the awakeners were lying or not, but the government had created an official app just for these stories and banned all others. But the truth was, he wasn''t their saviour! "Sigh¡­ Power is everything," Drayken muttered. "Even if they don''t admit it. Ordinary people are all afraid of Awakeners... even the government." Soon, the match came to an end. In truth, Ceciline had been the strongest of them all. She was the only Rank-4 Dragon in the entire competition. Once she was defeated, it had basically marked the conclusion of everything. "That woman I fought, Yukia, was a solid Rank-2 Dragon. Strong. And that guy, Valen... he was even stronger. Probably one of the top Rank-3s." Drayken muttered inwardly as he walked off the stage, surrounded by the cheers and excitement of the crowd. He was guided away by a familiar face¡ªthe maid with a personality disorder: Lilia. As usual, she was blushing¡­ wait, blushing? He glanced at her reddened ears, feeling a little speechless inside. ''Has she gone back to that shy personality she had when we first met?'' Soon, he was brought to his room and it was easily the most luxurious place he had ever seen. From the carpets to the bed, everything glittered with gold. Not a single corner was spared. It was the embodiment of wealth and indulgence. Drayken couldn''t help but compare it to the demoness Eleanor''s room. Honestly, it didn''t fall short in the slightest. "Time really changes everything." As he stepped into the room, Drayken threw himself onto the bed, rolling across its bouncy surface. It was the softest, most luxurious material he''d ever felt¡ªlike there was no resistance at all. He sank into it, surrounded by peace and comfort, letting his thoughts drift. Then his ears twitched at the soft click of a door locking. He raised his head with a puzzled expression. "What?" Lilia had entered behind him and locked the door. Now, she was¡­ slowly undressing. Right in front of him. "Wait, what are you even doing?" Drayken frowned. "I am undressing, young master," Lilia replied, her hands reaching behind her to untie the rope that held her dress tight against her body. With the release of the first string, the fabric loosened slightly. Then came the second¡ªand the upper half of her dress slipped, revealing soft, milky skin. "No, don''t undress! Why are you even doing this?" Drayken stood up abruptly, grabbing her hand to stop her. "Please understand¡­ this is Madam Eleanor''s order," Lilia said, bowing slightly as she tried to pull her hand free. But Drayken''s gaze turned cold: "Your master might agree. But I don''t." "But¡­ but¡­" Her eyes widened, shimmering with unshed tears. "It''s fine," he said gently, his tone softening. "You don''t have to be afraid of Eleanor." Drayken let out a quiet sigh as he spoke. He retied the loosened strings of her dress with care, then gently patted her head. "No, what if she¡ª?" Before she could finish, her eyes widened in surprise. Drayken had pulled her into a tight embrace. For a moment, she froze¡ªthen slowly, she hugged him back, her eyes shutting tight as she began to sob uncontrollably. "There, there." Drayken softly patted her back, comforting her as they stayed like that for a while. It was a pure moment. He had no other intentions, just a quiet desire to offer comfort, like a counselor easing someone''s pain. When he had a lesser dragon bloodline, he had to admit the impure thoughts appeared all over his mind. But after it had changed, there were no impure thoughts, and he could actually control his emotions. When they were hugging each other, Eleanor was in the next room, silent: "I underestimated you, Drayken." The corner of her mouth curved upward. "Now I have only made hatred for me, but at the same time, I also made a door that will keep you attached." She sipped on her coffee with closed eyes: "I will have to carefully plan again." Her left brow twitched ever so slightly. "What was that vision earlier? It completely disrupted my plans! Everyone saw it, and now all eyes are on Drayken. I won''t be able to move as freely as before to control him, I need to think of a solution." The day soon passed, and night came. Drayken was sitting on his bed, calming his thoughts to absorb mana from the surroundings. Lilia had already left the place after some consolation. His mana control skill had reached level 9! And with it, his absorption rate had also significantly increased. With every breath he took, Drayken felt a surge of mana enter his mana core, gradually filling it up bit by bit. It took only a mere moment before his core was completely filled with mana molecules, and he could use the magic sigils to inscribe another circle in it and reach the Third Circle. "Maybe I could even reach the Fourth Circle?" Drayken felt excited. With every other spell stacked together, the power of each individual spell also increased with it. It was like when he used Aura, it was weaker. But when he used "Aura spell: SoulMark," the power of the Aura spell increased. When he reached the Third Circle, he could very well enhance his Aura even further, and also the SoulMark would increase with it. That SoulMark was really useless in the fight with Ceciline because the difference was just too big. The vitality of a Rank-4 Dragon is obviously off the charts, and there was no opportunity to fight a long battle like when he fought with Valen. "My only regret is that I didn''t choose a lightning spell." He sighed. His bloodline had evolved into the Lightning Saint Dragon, he didn''t know which rank it was, but if it was paired with a lightning spell, then the effect would be even more astonishing. Ceciline could create such a terrifying meteorite because of all these advantages stacked together. But he wasn''t to blame; there was no lightning spell to choose from, heck, there wasn''t even an attribute spell for him to use. While lamenting, he heard a knock from outside. "Who is it?" "The Dragon King has called you." Chapter 36 - 36: Gods! Reward!? "Okay," Drayken replied with calmness in his tone. He had already expected the king''s visit. He stood up and went to the windows, peering at the five blood moons hanging in the sky: "I just didn''t expect that I would be invited in the nighttime?" he shrugged with nonchalance. "Is he going to silence me or something?" There was a little alarm ringing in his heart; one had to be very attentive to their surroundings, otherwise they wouldn''t even know when or how they died! Especially since this place was this dangerous world, and he was a weakling even now. If he was attacked, then he would definitely die right there and then¡ªthere was likely no way for him to survive if they chose to kill him, the only possibility of survival was if he could call back the clone. "Oh, well." Shaking his distracting thoughts away from his head, Drayken walked towards the door and opened it. Immediately, a man in brightly shining armour appeared in front of him, with his left eye scarred¡ªhe looked rather fierce. "I am the captain of the eagle guards, Conrad," Conrad introduced himself. "...I see." "Follow me." He scoffed and went away on his own. "..." Drayken stood there for a moment with a grumble, and he quickly followed him. Conrad''s pace was fast and steady. Although it may have looked like he was walking, his speed was as fast as a car going 60 miles per hour, quickly speeding up without delay. Drayken just shrugged and followed in his own pace. Soon, he was led to a castle¡ªlarge, towering, and adorned with gold and diamonds, exuding grandeur and majesty. At the entrance stood two statues of a peculiar creature. This creature had the head of a dragon and a long, slender tail, but its body was that of a human, holding two spears in its hands. And mirroring their stance were the two guards positioned before the doors. "Halt!" they commanded in unison, their expressions fierce. Conrad took out an emblem from his back pocket and showed it to them, immediately prompting the guards to bow in place. The door quickly opened, letting them enter. Drayken''s eyes were glued to the statue. There was something strange about it that he just couldn''t put his finger on. It felt as if it were alive and breathing instead of a non-living entity! "Curious?" Conrad snarled. "A little." "It''s not alive, but it is considered the power of the Dragon God." "Dragon God?" Drayken felt strange at his heart. "That''s right, Dragon God," Conrad muttered with disdain. "How ignorant. If it weren''t for your situation, you would have been executed just for not knowing about the Dragon God." "So, are you going to tell me?" The two walked down the hallway, and Drayken felt increasingly annoyed as he walked further. "Dragon God is the God of our race, the supreme being who maintains and helps the survival of our entire race. They are the hope and prayers of countless dragons ever since we were born into this world." "Hmm," Drayken froze on the spot, his curiosity piqued. "You mean that the Dragon God is the manifestation of the Dragons will?" "That''s correct." Conrad spoke without pausing. "You can technically call them the will of the entire Dragon Race." "Are there other Gods for other races as well?" "Of course, humans have human gods." "I heard there are other races. Don''t they have a god?" "No," Konrad shook his head. "Every other species are too weak to have gods. But there used to be gods, before the era of blood." "Era of blood?" "Those times were when every race fought for hegemony, and as you can see, who won in the end." "I see." A huge, gigantic door was suddenly opened, and Drayken looked at the darkness in front of him. "Go on, enter." Conrad pushed him from behind and forced him to enter, then locked the door. "I hope you survive, interesting human." Drayken was surrounded by darkness and was stunned for a moment. "Isn''t this the place where I will meet the king?" he was stunned in his heart. There was no sound, no light, and everything was filled with emptiness and nothing else. It was like a void, devoid of everything and anything. ''This seems similar to the training I got before the tournament,'' Drayken mumbled in his heart. Actually, Dragon form was banned in the tournament, so their actual draconic power was not really shown. Otherwise, Drayken wouldn''t even have been able to compete with Valen using his then Rank-1 Dragon strength. Just as he was about to use his battle sense, a terrifying pressure descended upon him. The air became heavy, and Drayken found it difficult to even breathe! His pupils widened as he looked in front of him. He could faintly feel the source¡­ The gazes of countless beings fixed upon him. These stares radiated a coldness and authority that was both lofty and commanding. Drayken felt a cold sweat trickle down his forehead. He lowered his head slightly. "I greet the Dragon King." Suddenly, the darkness dissipated, and the room was bathed in light. Drayken''s gaze swept across the luxurious space before him, his eyes drawn to a red-layered carpet of gold. "You may raise your head," the regal voice of the Dragon King commanded, and Drayken obeyed. Before him stood numerous thrones, each occupied by beings whose mere presence radiated a terrifying pressure. Eleanor was among them. At the pinnacle of it all sat the Dragon King, his expression unreadable as he regarded Drayken. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I have called you here to fulfil the promise I made in the tournament." "What is it about, Dragon King?" Drayken asked curiously and boldly, despite feeling like the gazes on him seemed to have become slightly hostile. "Haha, I have noticed that your bloodline has changed to a lightning one, but your base spell is Aura. This will restrict you, so I will allow you to learn Arts," the Dragon King spoke with a smile. Before Drayken could speak further, a loud sound came from one of the thrones. A middle-aged man stood up. "You cannot do this, Your Majesty." "And tell me, Duke Igrish, why can I not?" "Only the members who have royal blood running through their veins can learn Arts. This is one of the important factors that allows the royal family to maintain their status. But now, you will allow this creature, who didn''t even have our bloodline from birth, to learn it?" "Hmm, you are correct about that. It didn''t seem appropriate for one to learn this knowledge without having our lineage." The Dragon King touched his chin in contemplation for a moment: "What should we do? Hmm, what shall we do?" Eleanor raised her hand with a smile on her face. "Your Majesty, Drayken has been prophesied by the Dragon God himself to lead us. Wouldn''t it be appropriate that the best Dragon man gets the best Dragon woman?" "This is preposterous! We don''t know whether this man is the one who will truly lead us. How could we allow our Dragon Princess to be married to him?" Duke Igrish roared in rage. Chapter 37 - 37: Marriage! Twin Dragon Maids!! Martial World!!? The throne room was at a standstill and completely silent. Drayken could smell trouble brewing for a million miles. ''Why did she make a move?'' he thought strangely in his heart. This Eleanor, she should be his enemy, especially after she knew that he knew about her scheme, but she still supported him? Drayken felt the pond was more fishier than he expected it to be. "Cough." The Dragon King coughed and drew the attention of the two present, causing them to bow before resuming their seat in a chilled manner as if they were not fighting. "I have considered your suggestion, Eleanor and Duke Igrish. While you might be right that Drayken was an external creature, the past is the past, and now he is one of us. Not to mention, his bloodline is extremely pure and untainted, almost comparable to mine, but slightly weaker. I, the King of Dragons, Kaizer, will offer my daughter''s hand to him." Duke Igrish was about to retort, but Kaizer stood up from the throne. "No matter what you say, Duke Igrish, the truth is right in front of our eyes," Kaizer slowly walked up to Drayken and patted his firm shoulder. "He is the man that our Dragon God told about, and he is worthy enough to marry my daughter." "But¡ª" Duke Igrish voiced, but was promptly stopped. "This is my decree." Kaizer raised his hand. "Does everyone agree?" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everyone stood up and bowed their heads together. "We agree to the decree." The tone was autonomous and in unison, without a voice of disagreement; even Duke Igrish was the same. Drayken just remained in a daze throughout the meeting. Without even asking him once, everything was settled, and he was promptly guided back to his room. There were two twin dragon maids attending to his needs, from changing clothes to washing his teeth to everything, even shitting, but Drayken stubbornly refused. This was a matter of his dignity, after all! Settling upon the comfortable bed, Drayken felt too lazy to speak. The two dragon maids quickly came to him and started to massage his shoulders and legs without a word. Drayken just closed his eyes to enjoy the sensation. The twin dragon maids had similar faces, but their hair was of a different color: one was pink, and the other was blue. The pink one spoke at this time. "Comfortable?" she smoothly pressed on his shoulder, applying a little more strength over time. "Comfortable," Drayken muttered while slowly opening his eyes. "What are your two''s names?" "My name is Rin, and her name is Lin." Rin smiled. Drayken closed his eyes again in comfort. "You guys are the best." He gave a thumbs up and quickly recollected everything that had happened to him till now. Basically, it could be summed up in a sentence: He had stolen the opportunity of the original person who likely would have become the chosen! ''So I get Destiny points from stealing opportunities, or is it because I changed the destiny of the Dragon Clan?'' Drayken frowned. If it was for changing the destiny of the Dragon Clan, then he would be disappointed to only get a million Destiny points, or it could be that he had only changed it ever so slightly and was still on track. Scratching his head, Drayken quickly fell asleep. Let the main body decide his future action. All the things that had happened to him had made Drayken exhausted. So, Drayken slept the most soundly tonight, even snoring. Rin and Lin were still massaging him, even in his sleep, providing him comfort. Eryke in the main world was playing on his PC after a day of heavy workout. "Sigh, it''s boring. I don''t know what Eleanor is planning, and that Dragon King, I don''t trust him either. There is no one to trust." As a man who had watched countless dramas and intricacies in the series, of course, he knew most of these tricks. "The fourth clone is still observing." Eryke rubbed his palm with excited eyes. "Also, I didn''t notice it previously, but the fourth clone''s inherent skill is [Genius], which allows the awakener to have accelerated growth in everything." No matter what, he couldn''t lose this clone; otherwise, it would reset the skill and change it. "Eryke the Second." He called out, and the clone quickly vanished from the place. "Let''s get another million destiny points first." His World Travel had finally refreshed, and he could let another clone travel again. [World Travel: 1 million (One Month cooldown)] Quickly, he called back the clone. Eryke got another Quick Finisher title and upgraded his title from Perfect Physique ? Supreme Physique! The World Traveller title was also merged with <> ? <>. "Hmm?" Eryke looked back at his system status again to check. [World Travel: 500,000 (Cooldown: 2 weeks)] "Hmm, I will have to wait a week, huh? And the price has increased even with my title increase." Eryke sighed. Then he started to look at every clone''s inherent skills. The first skill: Mental Immunity! The second skill: Charm! The third had a weird skill: Death! The fourth was obviously: Genius! The fifth skill was: Adapt! The sixth skill was: Heart of Righteousness! These were the inherent skills that his clones had. After a short time of contemplation, Eryke decided to just send Eryke the Second into the third world to explore and gather intel about it. With Charm, it would certainly be easier for it. "Also, I found out which world the Fourth is in." Eryke closed the game with reluctance and opened another one. Eryke could find the Dragon and Telekinetic world because they were rather unique, but it took time for the cruel world because there were many similar ones on the internet. But he was quickly able to pinpoint which world it was! Martial World! The world where the three forces: Righteous Faction, Demonic Faction, and the Shadow Faction. These three forces divided the world into three parts. There was also an imperial force, but they didn''t intervene much. Instead, they remained in their capital, and their territory was rather feeble compared to the other three factions. Chapter 38 - 38: Book Taming World, A Mere Worms Threat!? "And my location is at the second worst place, a village under the Demonic Faction," Eryke mumbled while massaging his head. The Demonic Faction was a cruel and bloody force that didn''t know any human rights. The strong ruled it, and action depended on the words and whims of the strong. If you are weak, then you are pretty much a pig awaiting its fate. Luckily, Eryke the Fourth quickly took the guise of a beggar and started to beg on the street, so he has gathered intel from looking at the similarity. "But I don''t understand anything that they say." He rubbed his chin, then looked at the shop. As expected, there were more skills than there were previously in this shop. Whenever his power increases or his clone makes improvement, new skills always appear in his shop. With it, an idea was born in his mind. The Awakener here could only rely on their talent, even if they had accumulated a lot of destiny points, their skills were likely limited. "But I could be everything." The amount of potential this single SSS-Rank talent had was off the charts for sure, with an endless amount of growth. "I don''t know if the other SSS-Rank also have this same growth rate or not, but I will take full advantage of this benefit." He clenched his fist, then focused on the system shop. After scrolling for a bit, he saw it at the last section of the shop: Universal Language! This skill was simple: it allowed one to communicate with another being in their own language. It was like a translation feature, but over time and with no restriction. But the cost of this simple skill was 300,000 destiny points. With his face scrunched and full of wrinkles, he finally bought the skill. A painful one, but needed the most right now, he couldn''t just go to every world and have to vigorously search for their language. The moment he purchased it, he felt a strange energy course throughout his body before appearing in his mind. This was the same scenario for all his clones. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. *** "Mommy, who is that beggar?" a little girl asked, pointing at a man in ragged clothes lying in the corner of a wall on the rough city street. "Shh." Her mother quickly hushed her and walked away. ''Finally, I can hear their words,'' Eryke the Second thought, his ears twitching as he grumbled inwardly. His body reeked, and his clothes were torn in several places. When he first arrived in this world, he had spawned right in the dumpster and gotten into a scuffle with a pack of dogs. Though he''d managed to scare them off, at the same time his clothes were left in tatters. ''Sigh¡­ this feels like Europe''s golden era.'' His gaze swept over gentlemen in tailored frock coats and women gliding past in rustling skirts. They looked rather elegant in their attire. Just as he observed the crowd, his pupils widened. A well-dressed little boy dashed through the street, pursued by a freaking book!? "Eh?" Eryke the Second watched in bewilderment as the book hurried after the boy. ''This¡­ will be a weird world.'' Time passed, and Eryke lingered on the streets, gathering intel. His understanding of the language made the task much easier, and soon enough, he knew exactly what world he had entered. Book Taming! In simple words, in this world, one can tame books to grow stronger, and the background is complicated, with nobility ruling the world. To climb up, one needed to climb the nobility ranking. "Now, how should I start my journey with my charm?" He thought with a smirk. With his inherent skill, it''s obvious what he should do¡­ *** Eryke, in the real world, sighed: "There is still time left. I can slowly explore the other world, but I am in urgent need of strength, so for now, I should rely on Drayken." He sat cross-legged and started to gather and absorb more mana. His progress was rather quick, not to mention his mana control had leveled up, but Drayken was helping him as well with mana share. *** In the Dragon and Telekinetic world, Drayken spent the night sleeping peacefully, and the next day helped Eryke. Since he hadn''t been called, he quickly gathered mana and inscribed the third circle: "Aura Projection." Just as the name describes, one can form different auras that can not only defend but attack as well. To try it out, Drayken extended his hand forward, and black haze surged out of his hand, forming into the shape of a sharp blade. Then he aimed at the table in front of him and sliced down. In an instant, the table was sliced into two with a clean cut. "Not bad." He muttered in satisfaction. Clap-clap! "Young master, that was amazing," the two clapped at the same time, smiles on their faces. Drayken smiled and walked up to them. "You two should rest more. Why did you massage me the entire night? When I woke up, I found you passed out." "This is our duty, young master," Lin spoke and smiled, while Rin was blushing. "No duty if it puts you in harm''s way. This is an order from now on." He spoke with a serious expression. He would never treat anyone close to him in a bad way! "Thank you." "Good." Drayken nodded his head. While they were talking, a woman''s voice came from outside the door. "Drayken, come out." Hearing the familiar voice, Drayken''s expression changed: "Eleanor?" He opened the door, and as expected, there she was, Eleanor, looking at him with a smile. "What do you want?" "Well, the Dragon King called you to have breakfast, Young Prince." She walked up to him and whispered in his ear, her hot breath stinging his skin. "Eleanor, what kind of scheme are you pulling?" Drayken narrowed his eyes. "Nothing." Eleanor shrugged nonchalantly. "But you don''t want anything to happen to Lilia, would you?" He froze on the spot before he started to laugh it off. "Sure, you can do anything to Lilia right now, and I won''t be able to do anything." "Oh, what if I order men to¡ª" Eleanor didn''t finish, but her eyes were filled with meaning. "You can do so." Drayken spoke in a cold tone with an expressionless face. "However, remember that if you do so, when I get stronger than you, you will face a condition that will be a hundred times worse than whatever Lilia faces." His voice was low, but Eleanor felt a shiver down her spine. Even though she was stronger, better, and smarter than him¡ªa mere worm in front of her¡ªthis mere worm gave her a heart-palpitation-inducing feeling. "Haha." She chuckled and pushed her heels to pinch his cheeks. "Why do you have to take everything so seriously? Come, follow me." Eleanor turned and walked with steady steps. Drayken narrowed his eyes and followed slowly behind her. Soon, they reached a spacious hall, where the aroma of various flavors wafted into his nose. In his peripheral vision, there was a large dining table with multiple chairs, but only two were occupied, and the servants were serving them. "I have brought him, Your Majesty." Eleanor bowed. Kaizer took a whole bite out of the leg of an unknown animal and looked at Drayken. "Come sit with us, besides Synthia." "Yes, Dragon King." Drayken bowed and quickly took his seat. He couldn''t help but look at Synthia. The girl was hiding her face downward and avoiding his gaze as much as possible, but she couldn''t hide the red blush on her face, as well as her ears, which were beet red. Chapter 39 - 39: Dinner with the King! Cooking Sauce!? Reaching peak Third-Circle!!? Drayken felt like teasing this girl the more he looked at her, so he worriedly touched her forehead and spoke with a concerned voice: "Are you alright?" "Ye¡­ yes," Synthia replied with a raise of her head, revealing her completely red face. She looked rather cute. Drayken smiled inwardly. Teasing this girl, cold at first, now blushing was unexpectedly amusing. But at the same time, a chill ran down his spine. He could feel a murderous gaze fixed on his back. With an audible gulp, Drayken swallowed hard and quietly settled back into his seat. His movements stiff, he turned his head mechanically to meet Kaezer''s expressionless face. Hand trembling, he picked up his fork and began slicing into the meat of some unknown creature, stuffing large chunks into his mouth. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hmm?" Synthia tilted her head at Drayken, the corner of her mouth curling into a grin, though a faint feeling of being left out tugged at her. An awkward silence lingered in the room, broken only by the click-clack of forks and spoons against plates. Dragons ate like ravenous beasts. Their appetite was an endless well, insatiable and wild. On average, they could consume around twenty pounds of meat in a single sitting, and meat was all they ever ate, with barely anything else on the side. "Sigh." Drayken slumped back into his chair, a lazy expression on his face. Although the meal had been sumptuous, it hadn''t quite satisfied his palate. There was no variety in the sauces, and barely any vegetables or sides to speak of. Honestly, he felt a little let down. "Why aren''t you satisfied with the meal, Drayken?" Kaezerat asked curiously. Every other dragon who dined here always left with a full stomach and a satisfied smile. This was the first time the Dragon King had seen such a nonchalant reaction. "Well," Drayken rolled his shoulders and sat up a bit straighter. "It''s kind of bland. Add more sauces, some fruits, and a few sides, and it''d be the best meal ever." "Haha, you have a peculiar taste." Kaezerat laughed heartily, his head tilted toward the ceiling. "You''re interesting, very interesting. Can you cook for me?" "I am the divine cook, Your Majesty. Of course I can cook." Drayken stood up with a gentlemanly flourish and bowed his head respectfully. "Good, good." Before long, Drayken found himself in the kitchen, facing an old man with graying hair and a begrudging expression. "I don''t care whether you''re the one destined to lead us or not," the old man grumbled, "but you''re full of it if you think you can cook better than me." "We''ll see, old man," Drayken replied, a wide grin spreading across his face. Drayken began with the sauce. First, he grabbed a few eggs that resembled chicken eggs and set about making mayonnaise. After all, mayonnaise was basically just eggs. He gathered the other ingredients, something like Dijon mustard, a lemon-like fruit, oil, a pinch of salt, and a bit of sugar. They weren''t exact matches to what he was used to, but they were close enough. After a while of steady mixing, he produced a thick, creamy white sauce. The old man turned his face away, but his eyes betrayed him, watching intently from the corners as Drayken worked. "Taste it, old man," Drayken said, holding out a spoon with a smug grin. "Hmph, I better not get poisoned eating this," the old man muttered with a hint of disdain. He swept the spoon and took a bit of mayonnaise and licked it. The flavor burst across his tongue. Without another word, he finished the rest silently. ''What sort of sorcery did this brat use?'' he thought. It was a perfect sauce for meat¡ªrich, smooth, balanced. But his pride wouldn''t let him admit it. With a flare of his nostrils, he sniffed and said, "It''s good¡­ but the sugar''s too much." "Alright, let''s do another," Drayken said with a smug grin. He rolled up his sleeves with confidence, ready for the next act. Time to make the king of sauces: Chili Sauce, the most overpowering sauce in the game. He cut a cluster of crimson dragon poison peppers and crushed garlic and herbs into a mortar, then poured in a dash of Embervine vinegar. The result? A glowing, thick red concoction that shimmered with heat! The old man stared at the sauce, cold sweat dripping down his face. "Up for the game now, old man?" "What is this obnoxious poison?!" he roared, full of outrage. "It is a poison¡ªbut a good one! Besides the dragon''s digestion, you''ll be completely fine!" Drayken gave him a thumbs-up. "Try some." With hesitation, the old man took out a spoon and scooped some chili and ate it. The spicy flavour burst in his mouth, and for a moment, the old man was in a daze. He took out a chicken leg type of meat and dipped it before biting it. The overwhelming flavour of the sauce with the meat melted on his tongue. For a moment, he slumped to the ground, utterly dazed and satisfied. The old man stood up, took a deep breath, and walked up to Drayken and pulled his collar: "You, you teach me everything you know." "Alright, alright, old man." Drayken taught him every recipe and went away to train. He got a lot of resources sitting there just for free, well, not exactly, it seemed more like dowry gifts instead. After returning to his room, Drayken quickly filled his mana core in a day and reached the peak of Third-Circle. Now, he would need to walk the path further on his own. "Once I get that knowledge, maybe I could even allow Eryke to progress further on the path of a mage?" Eryke''s mana core was on the verge of collapsing just from the overflowing mana, and what''s worse was that it was increasing bit by bit every day. The title made him a man born with mana, without even absorbing it, one would still gradually be nourished by mana. This was the power of the title of <>. "Also, the other title that I got,<>, this title is too broken. It allows me to surpass my limits and become completely limitless. Hmm." Chapter 40 - 40: Flirting with the Dragon Princess, Royal Library!? Drayken stood up from his seclusion and walked into his room, where the two maids were cleaning the room with rigorous hands. Looking at them, he thought of Lilia and couldn''t help but tighten his fist, a gradual fierce expression appearing on his face. ''Eleanor!'' This name resounded in his mind, but in the end, he could only slump to the bed with a tired expression. For now, he was powerless against the Rank-7 dragon. Even if he wanted to do something against this woman, actually, he didn''t have much resentment against her, except for the fact that she had Lilia. After all, she was the one who allowed him to become a dragon and have such a wonderful opportunity. If he could take Lilia, then he would have no ties with her in the future, but that scheming woman was definitely scheming something. ''If she went too far...'' A cold light shimmered in his eyes as he coughed ever so slightly. "Young master." The two''s attention was immediately drawn, and they walked up to him with smiles on their faces. "Haha, you two can take a rest sometimes, but I have a question right now." "I will answer to the best of my abilities," Lin said, while Rin was still shy and hiding behind her. "I have reached the peak of the Third Circle, and for me to continue, I will have to further my understanding of my spell and learn more about it. So how do I do that?" Drayken asked without missing a beat. It wasn''t a secret that he used the Aura spell, and they also knew that, going further, he would have to explore on his own. Actually, this was nothing new, and every youngling also followed this path for more power. In the Dragon Race, nothing was handed on a silver platter. The further one walked, the more they had to tread their own path; only the most basic of spells were provided for free, so each dragon who was a powerhouse had different spells than one another. "Oh, for that, young master, you will need to gather knowledge from different places. But since you are already a young prince, you might be able to go to the royal library?" "Royal library?" Drayken nodded his head. *** Soon, he came out of his room and looked at the countless servants who were cleaning things around the place. One of them saw him and immediately bowed with reverence: "Greetings, young prince." "Hmm." Drayken didn''t show much emotion as he nodded his head: "Do you know where the Dragon King is?" "Umm, this, this, I don''t know," the servant replied with a shudder. "Then do you know if I can go to the royal library?" "I don''t know, young prince," the servant replied, almost about to cry. "I am sorry." Drayken rubbed the back of his head. ''How would they know if even my personal maid doesn''t know?'' So he dismissed her with a gentle smile, which comforted her, and contemplated his next action on what to do further. Just as he was thinking about it, he saw a familiar woman with blue hair walking over. "Oh, Synthia, what are you doing here?" Drayken replied with a smile when he saw her. "Drayken." Of course, it was none other than Synthia, who was stunned to see him. For a moment, she just stood there in a daze; his smiling, handsome face seemed so perfect in her eyes. Drayken snapped his fingers: "Are you alright?" "Ye¡­ yes," Synthia replied. "Why are you outside your room?" "Well, actually, I have reached the peak of the Third Circle, and to further my circle, I would have to tread on my own. So I wanted to know if I could go to the library." "Oh," Synthia smiled, her hand blocking her mouth as she giggled. "If you wanted to say so, you should have done it before. Haha, you are free to go to the royal library. Actually, I was going to the library as well." "So we can go together." She grabbed his hand and ran ahead before Drayken could even reply. Soon, they reached the edge of the palace and ran beneath the open sky. Guards were stationed all around, and whenever they saw Synthia, they bowed in perfect unison. Drayken was practically dragged through the intricate terrain of the palace grounds. ''Now that I think about it, this place is enormous,'' he thought to himself. The entire plane, as far as he could see, was just the vast expanse of the royal grounds: refineries, strange breeding grounds, and many other structures scattered across the land. Everything seemed to be just part of the royal domain. Eventually, they reached a tall hill, its ground covered with thorns, the sharp tips glinting with a faint purple hue. "Is this poison?" Drayken felt a terrifying threat to his life just from looking at these tips. "That''s correct. If you even get slightly injured by it, then it''s instant death." Synthia said, "Unless you are a Rank-7 Dragon, don''t even think about surviving a second if you are even stung by it." "Then how do we traverse this place?" Drayken felt a shiver down his spine. "Hehe, you need to jump from here." "Don''t joke, Synthia. Tell me." "Hmph," Synthia snorted, "You will have to fulfill my condition if you want to go further." He felt a twitch in his brows: "What is the condition?" "You have to let me tickle you." Synthia raised her left eyebrow to look at him. "Tickle me?" Drayken slapped his own face, then smirked. "Sure, milady, it would be an honor," he said, raising his hand. "You can touch me as much as you like; I won''t resist." "You¡­" "What?" "It makes me sound like the bad guy. Weren''t you the one who tickled me so hard in the tournament?" "And I am giving you a chance," Drayken opened his arms. "Tickle me as much as you want." "You said it." Synthia pouted as she walked over to him, slowly raising her slender arms and moving her fingers carefully over his stomach, attempting to tickle him. But his stomach was annoyingly hard, like armor. She tried everything, but no matter what she did, she couldn''t get even the slightest reaction from Drayken instead her finger started to feel sour. "Hmph," she muttered in frustration. With a determined sigh, she lifted his t-shirt, revealing Drayken''s abs, each one sculpted like armor, a perfect eight-pack. "Woah," she gasped, her eyes wide with amazement. "I had no idea you were this muscular." Drayken still didn''t flinch. "I hope you know this is called harassment, milady. Only because you''re my future bride am I allowing you to see it." He spoke with an air of nonchalance. "You... you''re so frustrating. How am I taking advantage of you?" Synthia huffed. "Your drool says otherwise." "Eh." Synthia swept the corner of her mouth, a hint of embarrassment on her face. "I''ll get my revenge." She said this with a playful smirk before slowly touching his abs. She trailed her fingers across the hard muscles, amazed by their firmness. Then she moved from one pack to the next, curiosity written all over her face. "I never thought a man''s abs would be this strong. Mine are so soft in comparison." "Hey, I''m not just any male," Drayken complained, a smirk curving the corner of his lips. "I''m your man." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Anyway, since you''ve had your fun, will you spare me and tell me how to clear this obstacle?" he complained. "Oh, it''s actually quite simple. Just turn into a dragon." she said, her eyes still glued. Drayken felt his left eye violently quiver, he felt like he got scammed! Chapter 42 - 42: Understanding Aura, Going into a Trance! Drayken looked at the book and flipped it open while muttering in his heart: "This should work." The first page that caught his eyes was the definition of Aura. Aura was the manifestation of desire and emotions. The first basic spell that everyone takes to take the first step of Aura was the Aura spell itself. This spell lets one unleash their inner desire and emotions outward, making one enhanced and strengthened. "Wait, what? This skill related to the emotions of beings?" Drayken was stunned for a moment. He closed his eyes and supplied mana to his first spell: Aura. Immediately, he was covered by a black haze. He calmed his emotions. The black flicker flickered ever so slightly and increased a bit; it was faint but noticeable. "Hmm?" Drayken thought about the image of Eleanor, and anger surged in his heart. The aura around him rapidly grew and strengthened. "It really works." He muttered in his heart. Although it was very minimal, there was definitely a certain effect according to his own emotion. But at the same time, another thought appeared in his head. If this Aura could only manifest his emotion, then it would be extremely limited in use. No matter what, there is a certain limit to how far you can go. Just shouting won''t cause such a fluctuation, and his power will only be temporary. The three basic spells that he had gotten were thoroughly explained here, and Drayken felt his understanding of Aura as a whole seemed to increase little by little. Drayken flipped through the book, page by page, line by line, and word by word, his eyes glued to every single and minute detail. After finishing the book, he flipped open the second book: Basics of Aura. This taught the simple principles of Aura. "Eh, he already completed it?" Synthia looked from the corner of her eyes as Drayken finished the first book in just a few moments. "How is this even possible?" She muttered in disbelief. She felt like her eyes were playing tricks on her, so she rubbed her eyes again and again, trying to clear her vision, but it was still the same as ever. Although it might look like Drayken had taken a lot of time, in essence, it only took him a few minutes. The power of five thousand destiny points was already showing! But Drayken wasn''t privy to her thoughts. His focus was still on the book. A book is the container of knowledge, and he truly respected them by consuming everything that it had to offer. The basics of Aura, well, this book was literally filled with illustration after illustration of weird patterns. Drayken was confused for a moment, and he just stood there, not knowing what it meant. With curiosity, he flipped to the other pages, and it was a different illustration again. After flipping over fifty pages, gradually he felt a certain pattern in these illustrations. There seemed to be something that he couldn''t pinpoint, but there was definitely a sense of similarity in every single illustration he had seen till now, even though they were completely different. He started to flip the pages again, and in the next fifty pages, they were also completely different illustrations and patterns, but the growing doubt in his heart was gradually coming to fruition. "What is its similarity?" Drayken closed the book and sat cross-legged on the ground. Calming his mind with a breath of hot air, he focused. It felt like there was a certain meaning behind this pattern. "It''s as if someone has drawn them with a certain intent behind it." His mind drifted back to the spell he had inscribed till now. "This feeling is similar to the patterns of the magic sigils. But if these are magic sigils, how many spells are in this book?" Drayken quickly shook his head. This was an unrealistic thought, spells were very rare and hard to create, and each one was kept as a treasure until their very death by the Dragons. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You are telling him that all these patterns are different spells of Aura? Impossible! That is unlikely to be true, even if this is the royal library itself. "Wait." Drayken used his Aura spell, and immediately a black haze surrounded him. He closed his eyes to feel the magic sigils inscribed in the mana core, then he opened his eyes and flipped through every page of the illustrations again. He fell into a daze, his pupils suddenly brightening with understanding. "All of these patterns are the most basic Aura spell." Drayken murmured in his heart. Even though they looked completely different, they were actually the same spell. "But what made them the same?" He thought hard in his heart. As he thought further, his pupils dilated, and he froze on the spot, becoming completely still. "Eh, what happened to Drayken?" Synthia, who had just completed a page, was stunned to see Drayken completely frozen in place. Motionless, he fell to the ground with a thud, but even then, he remained completely still as a rock. She walked up to him with an extremely worried expression. For some reason, her heart felt anxious and tearful at the same time: "Hey, Drayken, don''t play with me. I know you''re joking with me." But no matter how she called, Drayken didn''t reply. Synthia began to sob and called out: "Grandpa, Grandpa, what happened to Drayken?" she shouted instinctively. Just as she was shouting, a figure appeared in front of her, picking his nose: "Stinky girl, keep quiet. Drayken is only in a form of trance." "Trance?" "In this state, one reaches harmony with the body and the mind, and it is the perfect state for comprehending things. Which book was he reading?" The old man glanced at the fallen book. "Basics of Aura?" He raised an eyebrow. "How lucky is this guy, as expected from the one chosen. Now he should be able to have a complete understanding of ''Intent,'' and making spells will be much easier for his further progress." "What do you mean by ''Intent,'' Grandpa?" Chapter 43 - 43: A Promise! Dumbfounding the Supreme Dragon King!? The old man looked at his granddaughter with a tremble on his left brow. "How many times have I told you this already?" His face flared with fuming anger. "Hehe." Synthia stuck out her tongue. "Sorry, sorry, Grandpa. I''ll pay attention this time." She felt much lighter at heart when she realized Drayken had only been in a trance and wasn''t in any real danger. It was as if a heavy stone had been lifted from her chest. "You stinky girl¡­" He shook his head, his face filled with disappointment. "Your talent is among the best, but you''re too lazy to practice. If not for that, you''d be a Rank-4 Dragon by now and leave that competition in the dust, even stronger than the brat from the Frost Clan, Ceciline." "I just don''t feel like it. Too lazy, hehe," Synthia said with a chuckle. "Hmph, you need to train harder, girl." The old man flicked her forehead, making her wince in pain. "Today, you''re not leaving this place until you''ve at least understood ten pages." "No!" Synthia''s face turned pale. "You can''t do this to me, Grandpa!" "I can, stinky girl. Look at Drayken and learn from him, got it? He could finish a whole book in a moment. Now he''s fallen into a trance, it''s likely that when he comes out of it, he''ll have fully grasped Intent." "But Drayken''s a whole different breed of monster. He''s just¡­ different," she whined in complaint. "Also, when you were young, how long did it take you to finish a single book?" Synthia''s eyes sparkled with curiosity. "Umm¡­ cough, cough." Her grandfather''s pupils went dazed for a moment. He still remembered his embarrassing youth¡ªwhen he thought he was the strongest, the most gifted, and had never even stepped into the royal library. That was, until the day he got his ass handed to him by a genius from the human race. Though he was rescued that day, the humiliation left a mark. From then on, he learned his lesson and walked a path filled with hardship and struggle. The old man looked down at his hand. For a moment, it felt like he was seeing an illusion, blood flowing everywhere, and he, standing alone atop the corpses of billions. "Grandpa, Grandpa, what happened?" Synthia asked, tugging at his sleeve with a frown. "Nothing," he replied with a nonchalant shrug. "Just reminiscing about my glorious days of hard work, using my blood and sweat to climb the path of the Dragon King since the day I was born." "I call bullshit," Synthia grumbled, pouting. "There''s no way you were working hard straight out of the womb." "You can''t deny the truth, stinky girl. Otherwise, how do you think I became the Supreme Dragon King?" "Hmph." She turned her gaze to Drayken, worry slowly flickering in her eyes. ''Will he really be alright?'' Even though it was basically confirmed that Drayken was gaining an opportunity, anxiety still lingered in Synthia''s heart. What if something went wrong? What if there was a hidden danger? Maybe Grandpa understood¡­? It wasn''t until the very moment Drayken opened his eyes that her worry finally melted away and tears welled up in her eyes. Tears of happiness. She sprinted forward and hugged him tightly, sobbing uncontrollably. "I thought you wouldn''t be alright¡­" "Silly girl, why wouldn''t I be?" Drayken chuckled, patting her head with a gentle smile. "Were you worried about me?" "I was worried that my sworn vengeance wouldn''t be fulfilled if you died," she sniffled. "Haha, sure, sure." Drayken stood up, and Synthia reluctantly let go of him. "Can you promise me something, Drayken?" "Sure," Drayken chuckled. "As long as it''s something I can actually do, I''ll give it my all." "Promise me¡­ that you''ll never die before I get my vengeance on you!" "You might never accomplish that, though¡­" Drayken paused, then looked into Synthia''s determined eyes and slowly closed his own. "Alright, I promise. I won''t die before you''ve had your chance." At that moment, nothing seemed to change. But this single promise might one day alter the course of fate itself. Perhaps destiny had already begun to shift, quietly, subtly: rewinding, reweaving. But who could truly know what the future held? "You two lovebirds gonna be alright over there?" "Umm, Grandpa," she separated from Drayken with a blush, as if she had done something wrong. "This is not what it looks like¡­" "Silly girl, we are going to be married." Drayken patted her head and bowed his head. "I greet the Supreme Dragon King." A little cringe in his heart, but he was, after all, a man of respect, so Drayken should respect him. "You were listening, right?" the old man laughed off. "Raise your head and look at me." Drayken looked at him with a firm gaze. "Good, good. How much have you accomplished?" When Drayken heard this, he closed his eyes and, for a moment, just stood there in silence. Then he opened his eyes and slowly muttered: "Everything." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hmm?" Raising an eyebrow in a quiver of disbelief, doubt, confusion, joy, envy, and everything possible, the old man felt a whirlpool of emotion surging in his mind. "Show me." He spoke with his parched lips. "Okay." Drayken nodded and got a pen and a paper from thin air in his palm from the old man, The moment his hand lifted, mana surged, swirling around him before gathering at the tip of the pen: "No matter what one does, as long as you have the intent behind it, with the mana as the fuel¡­" Before he could even finish, the old man fell to the ground on his knees as if he was seeing a miracle and this was true. He truly felt like he was seeing a miracle: A true miracle in the making! "¡­then you are able to make the spell." Drayken jotted down a simple black dot on the paper with a calmness. But this simple black dot contained a hidden meaning behind it. It might look simple at first, but there was a complex mana structure hidden in this seemingly simple thing! The old man rubbed his eyes: "Is this really one of the Aura Spells, Aura Projection?" "That''s correct." Drayken simply nodded his head. Chapter 44 - 44: Cooking Spell is like Programming "Wanna see something?" Drayken chuckled. He lifted his pen again, and mana swirled around him, gradually accumulating at the tip of the pen. Then, he jotted down a dot. At a glance, it seemed the same¡ªjust a simple black dot. But hidden beyond the naked eye was a deeper intent, a complex mana structure woven into it. "This is the SoulMark spell, derived from Aura," the old man said, gulping hard. Drayken casually made another dot. This one was the most basic¡ªthe Aura spell itself, the foundational spell it all stemmed from. "This is really true¡­" The old man took a deep, heated breath to calm his surging thoughts, while Drayken was quietly puzzled in his heart: ''Is this feat so terrifying to accomplish that even this guy, who clearly should be one of the strongest in existence, is having an existential crisis right now?'' Thinking in his heart, Drayken felt strange and uncertain for a moment. When he was in that strange trance-like state, he felt like his comprehension was rapidly enhanced, which was already enhanced from the skill he had¡­ "The increase seemed to be more than I expected." Drayken concluded in his heart with a firm nod of his head, because he truly felt like so. It wasn''t a one-plus-one upgrade, but instead multiplied multiple times instead! "Anyway, Grandpa, I would like to read further books then." The old man quickly recovered and glanced at Drayken once more. "Go ahead, little monster," he said, his eyes flickering with uncontrollable excitement: "Haha, my Dragon race will be in worthy hands in the future." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As his figure vanished, his voice lingered in Drayken''s ear. "Oh, well, let the old man celebrate." With a sigh, Drayken chose the third book and read it, without turning the thousands of pages left for the second book. He had already learned everything possible there because all the remaining pages were the description of images and how it functions. Drayken could be considered as a master of his own and is able to completely skip this stage, but he still needs to study because he has only learned how to use intent. Even the spell he has constructed was one of the spells he already had the blueprint for. For one to create a completely different spell, and one that has relatively higher quality, he would still need more knowledge¡­ ''Sigh, it''s like I am back to the days of my college, programming hard every day.'' From his understanding, these complex magic patterns were actually like programming, a certain one at that called OOP, otherwise known as Object-Oriented Programming. You define a body, let''s say a human body and define its features like its eyes, nose, mouth, fingers, and many more as classes. This is the same for the complex structures of magic, you define the body with your intention clear, and then start to add one feature after another. By the end, it will be complex, but this is the easiest way to find and solve it. Programming might just be a language for us to communicate with computers, but it teaches us the logic, the deeper meaning behind things! ''What a beautiful thing.'' Muttering this in his heart, Drayken promptly started his reading journey. The next book was called Aura Farming, this was a theory book. And looking at it with a strange expression in his heart, Drayken started to read it. He felt dazzled the moment he turned the first page, almost in a completely trance-like state. "This¡­ this is interesting¡­" The more he read, the more he felt one of his questions gradually go away from his heart. When he first thought of aura and its basics, which let one harvest their own emotion to turn into strength, obviously this was very limited. But this Aura Farming, which is a theory only, delved into farming aura, it harvests the emotion of others towards him to get stronger. The more he read, the happier Drayken became. He felt like he could make a spell with the same intent behind it, if he could fully grasp this theory. At this time, Synthia stuck out her head, her eyes full of curiosity, looking at Drayken: "You don''t have to read this theory so intently. This is only a theory that one of our ancestors made, but unfortunately, he couldn''t make the spell," she casually patted his shoulder. "Really?" Drayken looked at the book and at her, his pupils flickering slightly in doubt: "Why can others not make this theory into a spell?" "Everyone has tried, but no one seems to have succeeded. It''s very hard to create a spell," Synthia shook her head with a sigh. "Theory is theory, after all, and changing the very foundation of the spell is even harder and more complex." "I see." Drayken nodded his head with honesty, a thoughtful frown settling upon his brows: "You are right, but I wanna try it anyway." He already had a complete grasp of Intent¡ªhow hard could it be¡­ Ten hours later. Drayken had black circles underneath his eyes, his left eye was twitching, his hand trembling without stop. He, at this very moment, felt like his entire brain cells were already dry and finished. This was the feeling he had while looking forward in blank space. "Have you tried enough, brat?" The old man''s figure appeared in front of him. "This was a theory of one of my old friends, it is likely that you wouldn''t be able to complete it." "Yes." Drayken fell to the ground with bloodshot eyes: "I succeeded, haha." "Hmm?" The old man''s words were stuck in his throat. He mumbled with a heavy heart, "Are you sure?" "Yeah, I completed it. I made the Intent of the spell, haha." Even though he seemed to be a maddened man, Drayken still had a hint of rationality and excitement flickering in his eyes. "Show it to me." "Okay." Drayken closed his eyes and gathered his breath. He raised the pen, his mind rapidly forming the structure he had envisioned. First came a xerox copy of the Aura spell as the foundation. Then, he began introducing various elements into it: "Harvest," "Emotions," and many more. It might have seemed simple at first glance, but the mental computation required to integrate even a single feature into the already complex framework of Aura was nothing short of terrifying. Finally, Drayken drew a simple, bloody mouth on the paper in front of him. The pen slipped from Drayken''s fingers, and he nearly collapsed on the spot, barely staying upright with the help of the old man, who was staring at the paper with a mixture of disbelief and joy in his eyes. "This... Haha, this is incredible! You''ve done it. You''ve created something no Dragon has ever managed to accomplish." Drayken, exhausted and gasping for breath, managed to croak out, "What''s my reward, old man?" The old man grinned. "My granddaughter''s hand." "..." Drayken stared at him, speechless. "Fine," the old man continued with a chuckle, "you can choose any one item from the treasury, but only one. And that''s only because you''re going to be my grandson soon." "Thank you," Drayken murmured, before finally collapsing to the ground, surrendering to a peaceful sleep. Synthia was also next to him, long gone to sleep before him, but they somehow started to cuddle on the cold floor, seeking warmth. The old man looked at them with a flabbergasted expression, then he focused on the page before him: "My friend, your dream has been completed, not by me, but it has been completed." He appeared in the sky, looking at the moon with tear-filled eyes. Chapter 45 - 45: Cooking Aura Farming Spell: Magic Sigils Just like that, the night passed, and Drayken felt a warm embrace the moment he regained consciousness. When he slowly opened his blurry eyes, he saw Synthia''s beautiful face snuggled against him. "Oh, well," Drayken muttered with a sigh, then simply closed his eyes again. After some time, Synthia woke up, her eyes still groggy. The moment her gaze landed on Drayken''s handsome face, her cheeks turned red, and her whole face seemed to heat up by several degrees. She quickly pulled away from him and stood up in a flustered panic. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Did... Did I really sleep with him?" Synthia touched her face, only to find it was unusually warm, like a heater in summer. At this moment, there was some movement she felt, causing her to be startled and jump up in the air as if her tail had been stepped on. "Relax, it''s me." A familiar voice whispered in her ears, causing her to pout: "Why are you playing games with me?" Synthia huffed and puffed. "Sorry, princess," Drayken pinched her face, "but you are just too cute!" "Hmph." Synthia shook her head and ran away quickly with messy hair and a blushing face. One might really think that something was going on, but Drayken didn''t really do anything at all. They were just in the comfort of each other, but still, people''s thoughts turn evil in this part, and anyone would think that there was definitely something going on! "Anyway, let''s grind again." Drayken thought to himself and focused on the books again. There was still a lot to learn for him. The blueprint of the spell might have been created, and also the intent behind it, but you still have to construct the spell for the final processing. This is the complete set of steps to make the spell! You might have noticed that when Drayken drew the spell for Aura Farming, he didn''t make a dot but instead drew a mouth. This was because it was simply easier. The intent behind the spell and the mana structure simply flowed well in that shape and size. This weird pattern for spells that Drayken had for his three spells wasn''t for show at all. Instead, this was optimised for perfect flowing of mana through it and less chance of it failing. "We call these patterns, Magic Sigils." Drayken sighed. Although the hard part of finding the "Intent" behind the spell was the hardest part, actually constructing it in an optimised way was no less of a headache as well. For this, he would need two simple words: Trial! Error! He would have to inscribe this Intent and construct the spell thousands or even millions of times for him to finally make the pattern for it, then the material to actually materialise it. "I have a long day ahead of me." Looking at the empty library in front of him, Drayken could only sigh and resume his studying, and time passed in the blink of an eye. He didn''t know how many times he had wasted mana and even been completely drained of mana, but at last, when the moon was dawning, he finally found the most optimal way to construct it. It was in a weird triangular shape with an eye in the middle, with numerous straight lines extending from the eye to the walls of the pyramid. The pupil pattern was swirling, with a star in the middle of it all. But that didn''t end there, as just beneath the eye was the shape of a mouth with two fangs sticking out, like a vampire. "Why are these patterns always complex?" Grumble. Drayken grumbled with all his heart, and that was all he could do. He didn''t decide on this weird, Illuminati-like vampire thing, but this was the most optimal pattern he found for his Intent. "Now, I would need the material for it." Drayken scratched his head. Even with his skill, the amount of time it took to build this spell was terrifying. This was the fruit of his labour¡ªnot to mention he also went into a trance-like state, which increased the process by several times. "How many years, or even decades, would it take a normal dragon?" Drayken voiced his thoughts loudly, with pure frustration. "It would usually take around five decades for a dragon to make his first spell. Even the most talented one could make their spell only after they reached more than thirty years of age." An old voice sounded. Drayken almost flipped on the spot in fright but calmed himself as quickly as possible. ''This old man appeared out of nowhere.'' He then looked at the smiling face of the old man. "What can I do for you?" "How is the process going? Any progress yet?" the old man smiled kindly¡ªthe most radiant Drayken had seen. "I already made the pattern for it. Now I need to actually make it." Drayken shrugged. "That''s right¡­ that''s right¡­" The old man froze, took a moment to calm his troubled old heart, and looked at Drayken with a mixture of disbelief in his pupils. "Are you saying that you have made the perfect pattern for your spell?" "That''s right." Drayken casually pushed the sheet of paper forward and said, "Take a look." The old man took the paper and stared at it for a long, long time, his eyes narrowing ever so slightly, and his brows changing from relaxed to furrowed and back to relaxed. After a long ten minutes, he returned the paper to Drayken. "This really seems to be the optimal solution." "So, the last step is left, right?" "Right." The old man glanced at him, and for a moment, a surge of pure envy appeared in his heart, even for this Supreme Dragon King with the highest authority in the Dragon Clan and the strongest of them all. But who wouldn''t? You try for decades to refine a spell, but a person does it in front of you in just a few steps? If you don''t feel envy, then what would you feel? "What happened, grandpa?" Drayken called out, and the old man woke up from his reverie. "It''s nothing. I was just thinking about my golden days. My talent was even much higher than yours, but I grew arrogant, and my peers left me behind." "This really happened." Drayken made a shocked expression. He would be a fool if he didn''t notice the shocked expression of the old man, but speaking wouldn''t benefit him in any way, so it would be better for him to remain silent. "Cough, cough. Anyway, now it is time for you to make the spell. So how will you go about it?" "I''m planning to keep it simple. I want materials that can ignite the seven emotions of any living being: Joy, Love, Fear, Anger, Pride, Hope, and Envy. Any material that can ignite these, and a constructor that could act as the catalyst for it." "Hmm, a logical approach, I must say." The old man nodded his head. "But you are still too young. Remember why this spell is so hard to create? Because it opposes the basic core of Aura, where one can only harvest emotion from themselves. How will you tackle this problem?" Chapter 46 - 46: Cooking Completed! Reaching Fourth-Circle Mage! "I''ve already thought about that," Drayken said with a casual shrug. "I can make a conduit for it. I don''t have to rely on the original Aura spell¡ªI optimised it so I could add this Aura Farming spell to the base Aura." "Hmm, that might be for the best. Otherwise, they might conflict with each other." The old man nodded. "The only hard part was forming the spell intent. After that, everything else was pretty easy." "Pretty easy?" Somehow, Drayken''s left hand began to itch violently, as if he were resisting the urge to hit someone. No matter what he did, the sensation refused to go away. Those two words were like a stone hammer crashing through glass, shattering the memory of countless, timeless hours spent grinding away, his brain cells depleted to nothing, and his patience worn and crushed to bits. It felt like he''d had one foot in the grave just trying to craft the pattern and now the old man had the nerve to say it was easy? "I don''t know why, but my urge is increasing with every breath," Drayken calmed his breath, aided by his hive mind skill. "You have a pretty good temper, you brat." The old man complimented: "Worthy of being the saviour, the one who will lead, hahaha." "Thank you." Drayken accepted with a smile on his face. "Anyway, here are all the materials." Waving his hand, a surge of material appeared in thin air. "This material should be perfect for you to be able to construct the spell." Then the old man disappeared out of nowhere, leaving Drayken with a pile of ingredients. "At least tell me what is what!?" Drayken truly felt a little unspeakable anger appear in his heart, but he quickly calmed down. "Calm down, Drayken. I have to keep a cool head at this time; rage will only cause your own destruction." Slapping both his cheeks at the same time, Drayken finally started to get to work. It took all day just to recognize the materials and organize them bit by bit. At some point in time, Synthia also came and started to help out. At last, at night, Drayken dusted his hands, shoulders slumped to the chair, with a tired and extremely lazy expression: "That was tiring." He heard a comment, so he turned towards Synthia and made an obvious expression. "I was just expressing my grievance. Are you really that ungrateful? I helped you, and this is the expression you give me..." Synthia said, her voice tinged with hurt and her cheeks flushed. "Sorry, my bad." Drayken rubbed the back of his head, sheepishly. He really had been a little ungrateful. "I''ll make it up to you, I promise." He dropped to his knees and gently took her soft hand, his eyes filled with determination. Flustered, Synthia''s face turned completely red as she quickly pulled her hand back. "Y-You better compensate¡­" "That means you forgive me?" Drayken beamed with a radiant smile. "Yeah¡­" Synthia squeaked, then looked away avoiding the embarrassing scene: "Is it finally time to construct this spell?" "Thank you, Synthia, I am very grateful to you." Drayken spoke in all earnesty and then looked at the materials in front of him, his gaze gradually turning stern and serious: "It''s finally time." Then he immediately went to work. He took the material and crushed it all in a certain pattern into a strange mix of greenish and blackish liquid. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His nose twitched ever so slightly, smelling the nauseatic smell, feeling a little disoriented. Anyway, Drayken started the process. First, he took a deep breath to calm his tumultuous heart, full of distractions. Then he gradually began to feel the mana in the air. After that, the process became relatively easier. He dipped his fingers into the liquid and pointed into the air, slowly beginning to trace the shape of his sigils with the Intent behind his spell. The liquid moved on its own, gathering at his fingertips. The more he drew, the more the jar emptied, until, by the end, it was completely drained, and the spell hovered in the air, completely defying gravity. Drayken kept looking at it, again and again. With each glance, a spark of excitement stirred within him. This was his first spell. How could he not be excited? "Now for the last step¡ªthough it''s the most important." Drayken''s eyes grew serious as he began to circulate the mana in his core, following a strange and intricate pattern. Slowly, the mana surged outward, flowing into the floating magic sigils in front of him. The process was swift, but the moment the mana entered the sigils, the surrounding air grew thick with energy. The sky outside darkened, clouds gathering as lightning crackled ominously in the distance. A chill ran through Drayken''s heart. Despite the library''s noise-cancellation wards, he could still hear the distant thunder, a rumbling warning. Then, in a flash, lightning struck through the library, phasing effortlessly through the walls and straight into the spell. Dust swirled in the air, obscuring everything from view. "Cough, cough." Drayken coughed hard, then blew out a gust of air. Instantly, the dust cleared, revealing the scene before him. There it was, his very own creation, the one he had poured all his effort into! The spell floated before him, surrounded by a purple haze. Drayken raised his hand and let out a deep sigh of relief. "Let''s use it immediately," he muttered with a determined voice. He opened his mouth and swallowed the spell in one swift motion. Drayken gave a satisfied "blurp" as the spell slipped down, then closed his eyes, sitting cross-legged for the integration process. Soon, he would break through and reach the Fourth Circle! The process didn''t take long. As the creator of the spell, Drayken had the deepest understanding of it. If he failed, it would be the most embarrassing thing imaginable. The hardest part, however, was having enough mana control and if that was enough there was very less chance of failure. And just like that, Drayken finally reached Fourth-Circle Mage, with his fourth spell: Aura Farming. "I did it!" Drayken clenched his fist in triumph. Without hesitation, he activated the spell. Mana surged within his core, and in an instant, his entire vision shifted¡­. Chapter 47 - 47: Found an Exploit, Awakeners Association! In his peripheral vision, there were countless bubbles that were coming from his side. Drayken turned and looked towards Synthia with a nod of his head: ''Hmm, this is interesting.'' He muttered in his heart and then tried to manipulate this bubble. There were different kinds of colours, but the highest was pink, which he assumed was¡­ love? Anyway, these bubbles were absorbed by him, and he felt¡­ Absolutely nothing? ''Is the emotion not enough?'' Drayken thought for a moment. How his Aura Farming spell works was actually pretty simple in itself: the more emotion people have towards him, the more powerful he gets. This might seem simple at first, but the accumulative emotion can be truly terrifying sometimes. His aura will only get stronger as time passed. However, the most terrifying thing about this spell was that it required very few mana molecules as well. That means he could infinitely maintain this spell to strengthen himself with the emotions of these people! Like a passive ability! "This is truly broken beyond comparison." Drayken thought in his heart while carefully calculating the maths in his head. The mana drained by this spell was actually around a percent in an hour, but up to that point, his mana would have recovered already from his special title. "Hmm, speaking of special titles." He grumbled and looked at the blue panel in front of him. [You have reached Tier Four with your own effort, surpassing your original limits] [You have gained the title , a higher title of ] [Your Mana Control has levelled up from Level 9 to Level 12] ¡­ Any spell is stronger by 5% ¡­ "Hmm?" Looking at the panel, Drayken paused for a moment. He did gain a title when he reached the First Circle Mage called , which made his spell stronger by 2%, but after that, since he was not able to construct spells, he hasn''t made any progress about it. It was his initial idea but couldn''t be led to reality yet¡­ "I will finally be able to do it." Drayken tightened his fist with sheer eagerness. This might be the key to make Eryke quickly stronger on Earth, so that he could recognize his identity as the third SSS-Class hunter in the whole nation and enjoy luxuries that could possibly be imagined in the wildest imagination. And also the most important one¡­ The access to gates! S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If he could gain access to gates, then he could level up quickly, produce more clones, and these clones could gain magic and gain the title¡­ ''An infinite loop of strengthening.'' Just thinking about it, Drayken immediately wanted to take the plan into action. "Have you finally done it, brat?" An old voice cut through the air. Drayken was startled awake from his reverie as he looked at the old man who appeared. ''I wonder how this old man feels towards me?'' Drayken quickly looked at the bubbles. There were many bubbles also coming from this old man; however, the predominant one was orange. ''Excitement?'' With a puzzled heart, Drayken looked at the nonchalant face of the old man. "It took you long enough, little grandson," he gave a firm pat to his shoulder, "Not bad, but you still have a lot to learn." Drayken froze for a moment before giving a speechless smile with a bow of his head: "I still have a lot to learn." "Good, good. Your engagement will be done in a week''s time. Do you wanna visit other places?" "No, Grandpa. I would like to stay in this place to absorb all the knowledge." Drayken said without missing a beat. "I am very proud of you," the old man laughed, then his gaze turned towards Synthia: "What about you, stinky girl? Do you also wanna run around and play without studying?" "Oww, Grandpa, don''t say that." Synthia, who was lying with slumped shoulders, made a devastated expression: "Are you my grandpa or his?" "Both," Drayken spoke from the sidelines. "You¡ªyou¡­" Synthia''s cheeks inflated. Just looking at it, Drayken felt a cold tingle down his spine, as if his battle instinct was warning him of a grave danger in the future. "Anyway, Grandpa, I should start studying." Drayken sat at one of the tables and took out the thick book for reading. "Hmph." Synthia snorted and looked at the old man: "I will also study here and take special care of Drayken." "Stinky girl, you finally learnt your lesson. I will go away now," the old man laughed, and his figure vanished. An awkward silence settled in place. Synthia took her thick book and started to study opposite him. Then the peace returned. ''I might have to sleep on the couch after we get married,'' Drayken thought in his mind with a bitter heart while reading. *** Eryke in the main world paused the indie game he was playing, then peered through the window at the sunny sky: "Do I really have to go out?" He murmured in his heart. When the clone learned about Intent, naturally he also learned about it. The things they couldn''t share are the inherited talents, bloodlines, and many more that are impossible to share. But learning Intent was not enough; he still needed to have the material for it. Obviously, this wasn''t the Dragon and Telekinetic world, and he couldn''t get it so easily, so he had to search¡­ "For an alternative material." The day was bright and cloudless, and the high heat from the sun seemed to be burning everything and anything. Eryke walked out of his depleted room and immediately heard shouts from the upper floor. The landlords were a middle-aged couple and were always arguing without a stop. Without stopping, he walked down into the common parking lot, got into his old rusty fifth-gen Chevrolet Camaro, and drove off the patched road and the bustling street. Looking at the traffic throughout the road, Drayken frowned: "This is why I hate going out." Anyway, while he was at it, he also checked his bank account. "Sixty thousand dollars in savings, a modest amount, but can I even buy the things I would need?" Anyway, his old rusty fifth-gen Chevrolet Camaro made its way to the grandest building in the city, with a goddamn 100 floors! This was naturally the Awakeners Association, where they manage Awakeners, and goods can be bought and sold from the loot that came from the gates. Chapter 48 - 48: Water Emperor! An Awakener... no, a Monster!? Awakeners Association was a massive organization built by the cooperation of the government and Awakeners that was in every country you could possibly imagine, in almost every city possible, no matter how small or large it is. It was a necessary thing to defend against the gates that could pop out anywhere. For his city, the Awakeners Association was even more massive because the S-class Water Emperor awakened from here, and ironically, this was the person he saw in that disaster which made him depressed. "Sigh, I have experienced so much in the other world and relaxed so much that I don''t feel anything, but still feel like my heart is paining from all those screams." Eryke could only sigh. Even if he wanted answers, he was not qualified for this. Awakeners didn''t rely solely on rank to become stronger. Eryke could level up so much in just a dungeon, although it was partially because he was only level 2. But these Awakeners have gone to the dungeon for almost half a decade now. Their strength, even if it doesn''t match the ranking, should be much higher. That head start gap was not something that he could cross so easily. At least, Eryke felt like he couldn''t use any magic to stop the fire for an entire city in a matter of a wave of his hand! And also, it didn''t even end there, as that was years ago. That Water Emperor should have levelled up even more. "I am not a justice-giver, nor do I think like this, but I want answers!" Eryke slowly wanted to park his car in the lane, but before he could do so, a Lamborghini sped into his car. "Hmm?" Looking at the car that was rapidly speeding and was about to directly hit his car, Eryke was completely calm. He kicked the door, and it flew through the air. Then Eryke walked out of his car with a nonchalant expression. The Lamborghini crashed into his car and directly destroyed almost everything there was. "Oww." A female''s grunt sounded from inside the car, and Eryke peered through it. A loosely dressed woman was in the driver''s seat with alcohol in her hand and her eyes were groggy. Eryke''s eyes slightly widened. He turned his head to look at a school a little further away: ''What if she crash-landed into the school?'' Anyway, before he could think, a row of cars sped towards them and a group of men in black appeared, hurriedly taking the woman out from the driver''s seat right before the car could blow. "Jack, do it," one of them shouted. Jack, one of the men in black with a small height, nodded his head and took out his black goggles, revealing his face of Asian origins, and pointed his hand towards the car. Almost immediately, the effect took place. The car started to float in mid-air just as it was about to explode, and it exploded in mid-air. "We cannot afford another bad publicity in the image of milady." Jack muttered, then turned his head to look at Eryke and slowly started to walk towards him in very slow but firm steps. "Is he going to silence me?" As the man approached, Eryke tightened his fist. He didn''t want to get into any trouble now until he was completely sure, but if there was a fight, he would take it without missing a beat! When the man approached, Eryke was ready to attack and unleash all his might. But unexpectedly, Jack didn''t attack him. Instead, he took out a piece of paper from his pocket and handed it to him. "What''s this?" Eryke asked with a questioning gaze, and Jack muttered: "A blank check. You can write any amount you want." "I see." Eryke took it in his hand and went away, not before leaving a single sentence: "Also, I suggest your lady be more mature and teach her proper discipline. If she really crashed into the school, then I would have killed her no matter what it takes." With a cold tone, he went inside the Awakeners Association. Jack just stood there, frozen in place. The other men in black caught up to him and asked with a frown: "Our orders were clear, Jack. We need to remove all the evidence. Why did you give him money for no reason?" Jack turned towards them. "You fool, this guy is not an ordinary person. He is an Awakener¡­ no, he is a monster." He revealed his hand, which was trembling non-stop, and the absolutely shitless expression on his face. "If we attacked him, he might not have died, but we might absolutely be killed." Jack spoke with a terrified expression, and the atmosphere grew serious. They all knew the skill of Jack, if he was seeing it, then that person was likely a big-shot Awakener. Not long after that, they carried the woman and went away quickly. Eryke walked into the building and was greeted by two rows of women bowing their heads. Even though he was wearing poor and untidy clothes, they didn''t even have a trace of disdain or anything in their faces, they were respectful and professional. "Hello, good day." Eryke flashed a radiant smile as he walked into the building, where he was greeted by another woman in a black suit. "I wonder if you are here to buy or sell?" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I would like to buy items, please." "Alright, sir," the woman nodded her head and gave him a tablet. "You can choose anything you want from here." "Alright." Eryke accepted the tablet and looked through it with curious eyes. His eyes glossed over, there were many categories, but he chose the herb category. Immediately, he was dazzled by many items on the tablet, but even more dazzling were the prices, enough to make one despair. The top herbs cost a million dollars just for a single strand! He quickly scrolled down and saw the cheaper ones, but these herbs, even the cheapest one, cost over ten thousand dollars. This was an unimaginable amount of money, but everything related to Awakeners was expensive in this era, no matter how low it is! Chapter 50 - 50: Title Merging, the Most Broken Cheat! "Woah, Mommy, what''s that?" A little girl pointed, her eyes sparkling like the stars. "Hmm, what is it?" her mother asked, turning her gaze, only for a cold bristle of wind to blow by. The road ahead was empty. "Where is it?" she asked in a doubtful tone. "It was just there! A blurry figure running past us," the little girl said, pouting cutely. "Hmm?" Her mother didn''t believe her. Instead, she tugged gently at her daughter''s cheeks. "You''ve been spending too much time on the iPad. Now you''re even daydreaming in broad daylight. No iPad today." "No, Mommy, there really was something there." The little girl spoke begrudgingly, but her mother didn''t listen and pulled her away. Poor girl, she must have so much resentment, but the perpetrator of this has long since vanished and ran all the way to the dirty, depleted apartment in the corner of the city. "That took long enough," Eryke sighed as he entered his apartment, and before he could even enter, the landlord was there, staring at him with a frown on his face: "The rent is up. There has still not been any payment for two months already. You will have to pay me three thousand dollars now." "Okay." Eryke replied before walking towards him with a calm stride. The landlord was stunned, his eyes widened while rubbing them: "Are you really going to give me the money, stinky boy?" "Yeah." Saying that, Eryke took out his wallet and a debit card from it. He wasn''t a broke boy, just that he wanted to save up to buy a home on his own, even on installment, but the price of homes nowadays could make one fall into despair. If you don''t have a roof over your head and only barely satisfy your necessities, then you are as good as a homeless man. Eryke felt pain in his heart every time he looked at his savings chip away and his earnings fall, with inflation reaching an all-time high. It was just devastating to him. But now¡­ now he didn''t need to stink away! Eryke swiped his Debit Card and directly paid the landlord: "Are you happy now?" The landlord looked at Eryke with an incredulous expression: "Be honest, brat, did you win the lottery?" "Well," Eryke stretched his body with an extremely bored expression, "you can consider it so." After saying that, he walked into his room. "Hmm, what could be considered a lottery?" The landlord''s eyes widened, and he felt a chill in his heart. "I will never offend this brat." Saying that, he walked inside with a sigh of exhaustion: "I wonder when we will have retirement money to completely retire. Now that brat will probably leave after a few months." The landlord was old, with his hair greying, and his wife was the same, but they never stopped arguing because they were poor, barely making ends meet from the rent money. The problem was that this old apartment was basically too old, and barely anyone wanted to live here. *** Eryke walked into his room and laid the bag on his bed. With curious eyes, he slowly unzipped the bag and started to recollect all the herbs bit by bit. For any spell, you didn''t require a specific herb, as long as the attributes were the same, it would do. But you still had to have the capability to use these herbs. As Drayken gained more knowledge in the Dragon and Telekinetic world, Eryke''s understanding was also rapidly increasing with it. Just as he was laying out the herbs, a little card fell to the ground with a click. Eryke picked up the card, his eyes full of curiosity: "What''s this?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What lay before him was a golden card, and there was nothing else written on it but a note attached. Eryke took the note and looked at it: [Dear Eryke, It seems you are short of money as of lately, so this is my golden card that I am giving you. You can purchase anything you want with it, and it will be on my tab. Sender: Rolf] "Interesting." He tossed the golden card aside and immediately started to work on the first spell: Aura. Although this was the most basic spell, it still took a lot out of him to make the material with the "Intent" to form the Magic Sigils. By the time he was done with it, he was sweating profusely: "Let''s begin." Looking at the magic sigils of the Aura spell, he summoned Eryke the Third and allowed him to establish his mana core. [You have established your mana core with your own efforts] [Your hard work is rewarded. You have gained the title <>. Higher title detected: <>] [Your <> title has absorbed the title. Evolution is not enough!] "Oh, well." Eryke sighed. He was already half expecting it, but that didn''t mean he gave up. He cancelled Eryke the Third and opened his mouth to devour the Aura spell without hesitation. He had already decided that he would use the Aura-type spell from now on! Because this was a broken set of spells on its own, especially with Aura Farming, if it strengthened even more in the future, he could just become an internet celebrity and enjoy the emotions of the entire world''s people. Anyway, he looked at his blue panel prompt in front of him. [You have reached First-Circle Mage. You have been rewarded the title <>] [Higher Title Detected! Your title <> has absorbed the title <>, evolution failed.] "Evolution failed?" Eryke frowned and made another Aura spell. He gave it to Eryke the Third, and once again, a special prompt appeared in front of his eyes. [You have reached First-Circle Mage. You have been awarded the title <>.] [Higher Title Detected! Your title <> has absorbed the title <>, evolution failed.] But to his disappointment, even this evolution failed almost horrendously. So Eryke could only sigh and used the other clones. He used the fifth clone, who had the skill: Adapt! Then, the fifth clone established his mana core in the liver. This time as well, the title failed as horrendously as possible. "Sigh, my only hope is this spell." Looking at the Aura spell in his hand, Eryke handed it to Eryke the Fifth and simply observed. As Eryke the Fifth swallowed the spell, it only took a mere movement to inscribe it to his core and reach First-Circle. The moment he did, Eryke felt a strange change. His expression slightly shifted as he activated his Aura spell. "This has been strengthened by at least fifty percent." He widened his eyes, his pupils locking onto the blue panel in front of him. [Your <> title has evolved from absorbing the title <>.] [You have gained the title <>.] ¡­ <> Your spell power is increased by at least 50% ¡­ "So, I can really do it." Eryke tightened his fist as he called back the fifth clone and summoned the sixth clone again. Then Eryke the Sixth also established its mana core. This time, even without looking at the system, Eryke''s vision rapidly changed¡­ Chapter 51 - 51: Gaining Mana Soul Title! Trouble in Martial World! Eryke looked around him. He could see glittering blue particles around. "Is mana blue?" He raised an eyebrow but quickly shook his head. Colour was an illusion of the eyes, refracted by light, so seeing this mana around him in blue might just be his eyes playing tricks on him. It was like looking at an object from one side and seeing a different colour than when viewed from another angle. The object wasn''t actually changing colour¡ªit was just the eyes playing tricks. Anyway, except for seeing mana, Eryke could feel visible changes in his body. The mana in the surroundings was rapidly gathering towards him and turning into a funnel like a storm, before all gradually accumulating into his body. "My passive mana absorption has increased by at least ten times," Eryke mumbled, then closed his eyes. He could also feel that this mana was not only going towards his core; some of it slipped into his body, and he felt some heat. "Is this nourishing me?" Eryke tightened his fist, closing his eyes with a breath of hot air. He could feel it¡ªevery cell in his body was being rapidly strengthened and growing slightly stronger with every breath he took. "This¡­ this is amazing." He mumbled in his heart, then he took some time to just stand there, until the heat wasn''t too obvious but was still there. "I can''t call back my second and fourth clone for now, so I guess this is it for now." Eryke was a little frustrated. He wanted to dive into the dungeon already but couldn''t even till now. So what did he do? First, he looked at his blue panel and checked his new title out. ¡­ <> The soul is perfectly attuned to mana. ¡­ Again, the description was as simple as one could predict, but the change was something that Eryke already felt. Then he sat cross-legged to absorb more mana from the surroundings, while the three clones were quickly summoned by him, and they sat cross-legged together to absorb more mana as well. Since he couldn''t get more clones, then he would just make do and quickly reach Fourth Circle with his clones. With the title of <> stacking on top of each other, he might be able to upgrade his title again and have a boost of his spell again. While Eryke was doing this, at the same time, he also ordered his two clones to quickly find a spot to make a mana core and somehow gather materials for them to construct Aura. The reason he didn''t call them back was that once they were called back, their position, if they traveled back, would change as well. This would cause the terrain to change, and he needed to understand his surroundings again, which he honestly was too bored to think about. *** The wind was icy and sharp, making it feel like blades cutting through the air. The sky was cloudy, and booming roars of the skies echoed, it seemed like it was about to rain. And the people of the village all scrambled towards their houses quickly. All except for one oddball who was leaning on a tree, cross-legged and closed eyes. He was calm and meditating with a peace of heart. His face was dirty, making it very hard to visibly discern his face at a glance. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One of the children quickly noticed him from the window and called out to his parents as if he had found something extraordinary, and soon some of the villagers noticed him. "Is he one of those martial artists? Only they meditate, right?" "If he was, then he wouldn''t be in this condition, would he? Should we call that old man? Didn''t he say that we should call him whenever someone who looks like a martial artist comes, and he will give us some food?" As the villagers murmured, Eryke the Fourth was rapidly absorbing the mana around him. Strangely, he felt that the mana of this place was a little different and more constrained, like it felt like mana, but not mana at the same time. And his progress was much slower. Even forming the mana core felt like an impossible dream. But still, he brute-forced his way and was about to form his mana core¡­ Bang! With a burst of mana, the mana core exploded, and everything that he had accumulated disappeared. "How?" Eryke the Fourth opened his eyes, his brows gradually knotting into a frown. Even with the genius skill and countless titles, absorbing mana from here was extraordinarily difficult. He looked at the glittering green particles in the surroundings: "Are these not mana but something similar, so my skill can still take effect?" Thinking in his heart, Eryke tried to absorb again, but this time at his body''s core, located just above the navel. Interestingly, he found that all these molecules seemed to flow swimmingly into it, and it took a mere ten minutes to form the core. Then a blue prompt almost immediately appeared in front of him: [You have established your Inner Core for the first time. You have gained the title <>] "I knew it." He smiled knowingly. This seemed to be the martial world, vastly different from the Earth and the Dragons and Telekinetic world, and the power system was obviously different. ¡­ <> Gives you a natural instinct on martial arts. ¡­ "Huh?" Eryke the Fourth tilted his head while murmuring in his head: ''This really is a martial world.'' The rain was loud and noisy, and Eryke the Fourth was contemplating many things at the same time. At this moment, a shadow fell on his figure. Eryke the Fourth raised his head with a raise of his brows. He saw an old man with yellow and broken teeth and a hunched back, staring at him. "Jie Jie Jie, child, did you just establish your inner core?" Eryke the Fourth opened his mouth as if he was ready to speak before he lunged forward, with starlight shimmering in his fist. He struck the old man. "You are still a youngling." Just as his fist struck down on the old man, in the widened eyes of Eryke, his fist effortlessly phased through it and landed on the ground, destroying everything within ten feet. "Hmm?" Before he could fully process the situation, a deafening roar erupted behind him, shaking the air around him. The sound was followed by an agonizing, ripping pain that pierced through his chest, an unbearable sensation that sent shockwaves through his body. He gasped for breath, his body trembling as blood spilled from his mouth. Cough! Cough! His eyes flickered downward, where the gleaming tip of a sword emerged from his chest, the blade slick with crimson. Slowly, blood began to trickle from the weapon, staining the ground beneath him as it seeped into the earth. Eryke the Fourth''s vision blurred for a moment, but he forced himself to focus. His gaze shifted just enough to catch a glimpse of the figure standing behind him, cloaked entirely in black from head to toe. He twisted his body and raised his hand, starlight surged, and punched out, directly at its face. Bang! The figure flew through the air, crashing into two trees before finally being stopped by the third. Eryke the Fourth vomited again, but now it was green blood. His vision turned blurry, and he even struggled to stand on two legs. He took the sword in one pull and muttered: "Is this laced with poison?" He fell to the ground, kneeling. The old man appeared ten meters away from him, hidden in the bushes and surrounded by similar figures covered head to toe in black robes. "Hehe, brat, whatever secret you have, I will take it." Chapter 52 - 52: Eryke the Fourth vs Reanimated Corpse Master!? "In your death." Eryke the Fourth roared. His Inner Core began to stir, and the accumulated molecules gradually spread throughout his body. Before he could even make a move, his veins ruptured and he coughed up blood once more. His eight meridians began to open, cleansing themselves with the circulating molecules. ¡­ Du Mai (Governing Vessel) This meridian runs along the central line of the back, follows the spine, passes through the nape of the neck, continues to the head, and ends at the upper lip. It is also known as the Sea of Yang. The Du Mai Meridian grants: spinal strength, enhanced brain function, increased vitality, and indomitable willpower. ¡­ Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At this moment, Eryke the Fourth''s Du Mai meridian fully opened. However, because he had forcefully broken through, his body suffered severe internal and external injuries simultaneously. Although his recovery was rapid, the accumulated poison had significantly slowed his regeneration. Coupled with the backlash from opening the meridian, there was no way for him to recover quickly. "Haha! You fool! You don''t even understand the basics of Qi, how did you even manage to form a Core?" The old man spoke with disdain as one of the figures lunged forward, thrusting a spear toward Eryke''s chest once more. The last time, the blade had narrowly missed by a few inches to his heart, but if he were struck again, there was little chance he could dodge it. As the figure advanced, a heavy tension filled the air. Each step felt like a heartbeat of its own. Just as the attacker reached him, Eryke the Fourth abruptly stood. A breath of cold air swept through the battlefield, and with all his remaining strength, he punched forward. The figure showed no hesitation, not even a flinch, as it drove the spear toward him without mercy. The glittering fist and the spear collided with a thunderous bang. But to the old man''s widening eyes, the spear began to bend, then shattered completely, before Eryke the Fourth''s punch landed squarely on the figure, blowing it apart and revealing a gaping hole and oozing greenish blood. "Hmm¡­ a zombie?" Eryke the Fourth frowned as he studied its strange, green figure. "You brat¡­ how much strength do you have in that small body of yours?" the old man muttered in disbelief. "More than enough." Eryke the Fourth snarled, then shot through the air like a bolt, aiming straight for the old man. But before he could reach him, more figures moved in to intercept. Two slashed at him with swords in rapid succession, blocking his path. He rolled back, starlight shimmering around his body. But his legs wavered, growing unsteady, as if he might collapse at any moment. His vision became increasingly blurry. "I need to deal with this damn poison¡­ soon." "You might be holding on for now," the old man said with a mocking chuckle, "but how long until my precious Heart Poison fully takes effect? Just give up and be still." "Just long enough." Eryke the Fourth lunged forward once more at full force. Blades came at him, sword after sword, but he remained unfazed, allowing them to slice into his flesh as he bulldozed through the figures in his path. Blood spilled freely from every wound, and from each cut, waves of searing pain coursed through his body. These were no ordinary swords, if they were, they wouldn''t have even scratched him, not with his skin fortification. "So close¡­ so close," he muttered, hand outstretched as he ran, frantic and desperate. He was barely half a meter away, well within striking range of the old man. Shing! A spear pierced through his back, stabbing cleanly through his chest. In an instant, it was followed by a flurry of weapons, each one driving into him with merciless force. Eryke the Fourth dropped to his knees. His clenched fist slowly loosened, fingers trembling. Blood pooled beneath him, and he knelt at its center, his body impaled by countless blades. His eyes remained wide open, frozen in place like the empty stare of a corpse. "Fool." The old man muttered coldly: "I haven''t struck your heart yet, so I can still revive you as a Jiangshi. Haha¡­" Just as Eryke the Fourth''s eyes were about to close, a faint ding echoed in the void of his mind. A blue prompt appeared before him: [The Awakener is detected to be in danger. Title has activated. Qi Signature Detected: ¡ª Activation confirmed.] A single drop of water fell from the sky, glistening as it descended¡ªthen landed softly on Eryke''s forehead. His body twitched. His eyes trembled. Then, slowly, he opened them. "Are you done yapping, old fossil?" Bang! A fist, shimmering with starlight, rocketed forward and smashed into the old man''s face. This time, it didn''t miss. It landed. With devastating finality. The old man''s head exploded, blood bursting like a fountain from the headless. All the figures collapsed to the ground in unison, and rain grew more turbulent, its steady rhythm drowning the world. The blood was slowly washed away by the rain, revealing the broken figure of Eryke the Fourth. He curled his lips into a grin: "Hahaha¡­" Laughing like a madman, he limped forward toward the old man''s body. Each step felt like an eternity. Every fiber of his being screamed in agony, his nerves aflame, muscles torn, bones aching with every movement. The old man''s corpse was only a few steps away¡­ yet that distance felt infinite. ''My body''s about to give out. I need something¡­ anything¡­ that can keep me going. Please¡­ let there be something. Something I can use.'' His thoughts were clear. But his body was not. He crashed to the ground, limbs sprawling, dragging himself inch by inch until he finally reached the old man''s corpse. With trembling hands, he began searching, desperately rummaging through robes, pockets, anything that could help him survive. But even after what felt like forever, he found nothing of real use. Nothing¡­ except a single, large pearl. There were also some books scattered nearby, but in his current condition, he couldn''t even lift a page, let alone read. This clone was already on the verge of collapse, more dead than alive, so there was no reason to fear risk now. If there was a chance, no matter how small, he would take it. "Better than nothing." Without hesitation, he swallowed the pearl.... Chapter 53 - 53: Nirvana!? Demonic Cave? Sold Out!? A light shone through the surroundings with Eryke the Fourth as the source, covering everything around the place. He felt warm energy that was circulating in his body. This energy felt so pure and untainted, almost as if he had gained nirvana itself! All the pain washed away, and he felt like he was in heaven, a place of warmth and peacefulness. Even the sound of the rain completely stopped. Eryke the Fourth felt like he was reaching nirvana. At some point in time, the rain stopped, and the villagers appeared outside, slowly but surely, with a hint of vigilance in their eyes, their pupils focused on the destruction around Eryke the Fourth. "Are they dead?" one of them muttered. "I thought this old man was creepy and was up to no good," a woman muttered while feeling a shiver. "And it seems like my guess was correct. Luckily, that young hero saved us all." "But is that young hero dead?" "There is no wound on his body. It seems like he should be fine?" "Maybe he is just exhausted?" "What should we do then?" There were questions after questions flying across the air, but no one moved with anxiety and anxiousness. These were just ordinary people who wanted to just live their life, and now they might have fallen into a conflict of higher power they couldn''t possibly comprehend, which naturally made them afraid. But at that moment, the clear sky formed black clouds again, and a single lightning bolt struck down like the wrath of heaven and hit Eryke the Fourth. A strange sound resounded throughout the place, the light blinding almost everyone present. It only subsided after ten minutes. When the villagers opened their eyes, they looked at a smaller version of Eryke the Fourth and were stunned on the spot. He looked like an eight-year-old child rather than a young adult. "This¡­ what is happening?" Panic took hold in the crowd. They had the urge to leave this village almost immediately. At this time, the galloping of horses resounded from far away, growing louder by the minute. The elder of the village tightened his brows while scratching his chin: "I feel like I am forgetting something." He narrowed his eyes. This familiar horse galloping, he felt like he had heard it just a little while ago. "Wait, it''s the Demonic Cult," the elder called out, and a strange silence took hold. This village was under the Demonic Cult. This was true, but in actuality, they never helped out with anything. The villagers had to give up a portion of their harvest, as well as new children to send to the demonic caves every year, which was terrifying in itself. But such was the condition of living in this world, otherwise if they didn''t have the name of the Demonic Cult behind them then their village would have been ravaged by bandits long ago. "We have the harvest, but who should go?" "I don''t want my child to face such cruel treatment." The children were tightly clutching their parents with their trembling bodies. The Demonic Cave, as the name suggests, is a terrifying place where they treat humans as insects and let them fight against each other to the death until the strongest insect wins and becomes selected. It was a cruel and bloody place, and the chance of survival was very thin and low. At this moment, everyone''s gaze drew toward the child-like form of Eryke the Fourth. A group of horsemen quickly reached the village, led by a man wearing a white devil''s mask. The villagers were already there to greet him as they bowed in respect. The leading man didn''t even glance at them, instead asked with a cold tone: "Where is the harvest?" The villagers quickly parted, revealing grains and fruit packed in ten bags. One of the horsemen got off his horse and strode forward to check all the items, nodding his head to verify that everything was sufficient. "Not bad enough," the white devil-masked man said. "What about the child?" The villagers parted again to reveal the sleeping figure of a child. The white devil only spoke lightly: "Isn''t he too young?" "Please have mercy, milord. We can find another child soon," the elder of the village hurriedly kneeled to the ground. "It''s fine. If you want your child to die faster, then, it is not my problem." The child was promptly escorted toward the carriage, and they set off to return to the Demonic Cult. Seeing their figures leaving, the villagers celebrated in joy and exclamations: "We did it, Elder! We didn''t need to sacrifice our children!" While everyone was celebrating, the elder had some doubts in his heart¡­ What if that being survived the Demonic Cave? *** Eryke the Fourth felt peaceful and calm, but just then a cold bucket of water splashed on him. He abruptly stood up to find himself in a dark cave. There was only a faint source of light coming from the candle on the table, and behind the table sat an old woman who was busy scribbling something with a quill pen. "What is your name, brat?" He froze on the spot, as if he were in a hypnotic trance, compelled to open his mouth. But just then, a slight tingle spread around his body. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The hypnotic trance immediately fell off, and he was free again. For a moment, his brain was rapidly processing all his thoughts. And he felt like it was alright to obey for now, seeing that his life wasn''t in any danger at the moment. But he couldn''t tell her that his name was Eryke the Fourth, right? So he came up with a name. This world felt like it was in a Korean setting, and seeing the Demonic Cult, a funny thought came into his heart. Eryke the Third spoke, still seemingly in a hypnotic trance: "My name is Chun Ma." "Chun Ma, huh?" The woman only glanced at him and murmured his details: "You don''t seem to have any cultivation, nor do you have an established inner core. Your muscles have not been strengthened by martial arts, and your strength is also weak. You have been assigned the lowest room." After saying this, the old woman waved her hand, and a mist wafted into his nose. The next moment, Chun Ma''s eyes grew hazy, and he helplessly fell to the ground. An unknown amount of time passed before he was finally able to open his eyes. A chill clung to his body, and he realized he was crammed into a very small space, twisted into an uncomfortable position. Groggily, he blinked against the darkness. The only light came from a flickering candle. "What''s happening?" Throughout this entire time, Chun Ma felt completely and utterly flabbergasted. The only time he was even conscious was when he decided his name. "Anyway, let''s check my body. Huh, the core I established in my body has disappeared. Oh well, I can gain that pretty quickly, but I still retain my strength from my titles. But why do I feel so lightheaded?" He raised his hand, only to see small, tiny hands like that of a baby: "Huh!?" Chapter 54 - 54: Martial Way, The Manliest of them All! Bones! Seemingly the sticks that hold the structure of our body, they might be weak at birth, but as we grow into adults, it becomes amazingly stronger. But as we grow older, the bones become weaker, and eventually, we will die. Have you ever considered why, after we die, bones are the last ones to still remain? Bones are the strongest part of our body, but a question arises: can they be even more stronger? Well, there might be many ways to make your bones stronger, but the most primal way was destroying them! The Martial Arts Way! Treating bones like iron: hammering them again and again until they break, heal, break, and heal once more. Repeating the cycle until they grow stronger and stronger. The manliest of them all! "How did I become such a tiny being?" Chun Ma thought in his heart with strange puzzlement. His inner core was also missing; why it was missing was a wonder on its own, not to mention that all his injuries with the poison had completely vanished. He was truly like an eight-year-old child if not considering all the titles he has and his abnormal strength from it Shaking his head, Chun Ma was about to gather mana. Just then¡­ Doom! Doom! A loud drum roared, shaking the entire cramped space he was in. Just as his mind was filled with puzzlement, a loud voice erupted from outside: "Come outside, all trainees!" "How?" Chun Ma instinctively muttered. "You have to figure this out on your own." The man''s roar sounded and became quiet again. "I see, so I need to come out of here, huh?" Chun Ma nodded, feeling calm and collected in his heart. He raised his fist with a grin appearing on his face: "If there is no door, then I will make the door." He slammed his fist into the cramped walls casually. Bang! The walls cracked ever so slightly, but after that, there was almost no response. Blood trickled down from his fist. Chun Ma was in a moment of disbelief. His body strengthening skill was at level 5, which granted him strength beyond ordinary. This is the reason he could kill the Jiangshi as well and was even capable of using Star Strike. But you meant to tell him that his power causes just a slight crack here? "This is going to be difficult, isn''t it?" There was no food, and only a single flickering candle provided light. If no one came out within a few hours, their sanity would begin to erode, bit by bit, especially in this oppressive silence. Still, he went to work. Raising his fist, he punched again, slowly but steadily. "There has to be a meaning behind this. It''s a trial, not something impossible. But, welp¡­" Bang! Bang! Bang! Chun Ma kept punching, again and again, until the skin on his fists was torn away, leaving bloody hands in plain view. But at the same time, they were healing. "I can do it." He took a deep breath and continued his work. "One, two, three, four¡­" With each punch, his spine shivered, a tingling aftershock running through him, while his fists accumulated more and more injuries. Blood splattered across the wall, painting a scene straight out of hell. But¡­ Each punch grew stronger, more forceful. The progress was visible and undeniable. "One hundred!" Chun Ma roared and struck again. A section of the wall, nearly a meter wide, had already been carved out by his bare fists alone. *** "Hmm, too slow," Eryke mumbled in the real world while touching his chin. He was contemplating what to do with this clone of his. Although this might sound like a potential danger, for him this was an unfathomable opportunity. He could infiltrate the Demonic Cult, and he may even have the opportunity to be true to the name of Chun Ma: "Let''s do it." Eryke directly leveled up the genius skill of the clone. Unfortunately, he couldn''t use this skill for himself, as it was inherited from the clone, but this would help Chun Ma tremendously. [You have spent 500,000 Destiny Points] [Skill: Genius has leveled up from Level 1 to Level 9] "This is really devastating." Looking at his swindling Destiny Points, Eryke despaired. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Destiny Points: 378,000] "The refresh is coming soon. I will get another million soon, and I hope my other clones could also accomplish something that could help me farm these Destiny Points." *** "Five hundred." Chun Ma muttered as he threw another punch. Sweat poured down his body, soaking his clothes through. If he had once been able to create just 0.01 meters of space with a punch, now he could create 0.1 meters. This increase was already terrifying, but there was no end to it, making one feel very depressed about it. He could faintly hear the water running from far away, so he followed that sound without much hesitation. This progress wasn''t built on nothing either. Although his fist healed, the pain was soul-rending, devastation to your life at the least. Veins bulged around his arms, his bones broken and healed again and again. After what felt like an eternity, he was closer than ever to that sound. "2659!" Chun Ma shouted, and the wall before him shattered. A small flickering light appeared in front of him. "Ha, ha, ha¡­" He took deep, ragged breaths to calm his surging excitement and struck once more. "2660!" Bang! The wall before him crumbled entirely, and a blinding light enveloped his vision. His eyes gradually adjusted to the brightness, and only then could he finally see what lay beyond. A brightly empty room stretched out before him. At its center stood a tall, bearded man with a protruding belly. When the bearded man spotted Chun Ma, the skinny kid with his hand grotesquely disfigured, a flicker of surprise flashed in his eyes. Chun Ma gave a respectful nod, bowed slightly, and sat down on the floor. "Interesting," the bearded man chuckled, his gaze lingering as he remained still, saying nothing more. Before long, another wall crumbled, and a new figure emerged... Chapter 55 - 55: Teaching a Little Twerp a Lesson, Eight Gates!? It was a rather tall boy with short black hair and red eyes, with a scrawny face. There was a hint of coldness in his face as he surveyed the place, a surprise flickering in his eyes when it landed upon him and he couldn''t contain it: "How are you faster than me?" Chun Ma shrugged with nonchalance. The boy walked up to him, much taller than him, with a ferocious expression, clutching the sword in his arms. "Sword, huh." Chun Ma thought as he remained calm and withdrew his gaze as the boy''s shadow cast a loom over him. "Hello, it''s a surprise you managed to come out faster than me," he said with a friendly smile as he extended his hand for a handshake. "I see." Chun Ma stood up casually and took his hand, his hand bloody and disfigured. Even with regeneration, his wounds were healing at a frustratingly slow pace. The boy flinched slightly at the sight of Chun Ma''s bloody hands, but his smile only widened. "You''ve got great willpower. It''ll be fun to compete with you." He tightened his grip. Chun Ma''s hands were already burning, and now they felt like they were disappearing entirely. The pain was no joke. Yet, amidst the agony... A strange clarity emerged. Chun Ma''s eyes sharpened, and he gripped back with a little bit of his strength. The two stood like sportsmen exchanging a respectful handshake, but there was an underlying hidden tension cooking. Crack! A crisp sound of breaking echoed in the surrounding. The short black-haired boy knelt on the ground on his knees, crying in pain with tears and snots all over his face. "Ahh, let me gooo¡­" he cried. Chun Ma didn''t relent; he still firmly held the boy''s hand: "Weren''t you strong just now? Where did your bravado go?" His cold voice was like the devil''s whisper to the body as bone-cracking crisp sounds continuously resounded. Until it felt like the entire hand''s bone was completely broken. Only then did he let go of the hand. Chun Ma sat on the ground again with calmness and coldness. The boy lay on the ground with a broken expression and widened eyes. The bearded man at the center only snickered when he saw the scene. Soon, the third figure broke the wall. This time, it was a girl with blue hair and a purple dress. She looked at the two who were already there with puzzled eyes before a hint of a mysterious smirk appeared. She tiptoed her way to Chun Ma and extended her hand: "Hello, my name is Rim Soo-Yun." Chun Ma took her hand curiously and shook it. Unlike that little twerp, she didn''t have any negative intention; she just shook and withdrew: "You seem so strong, which clan are you from?" "None," Chun Ma spoke in a cold tone. "Huh?" Rim Soo-Yun tilted her head, rubbed her ears to clean all the earwax. "Say that again, please?" "None." Chun Ma said again. The little twerp on the ground looked at Chun Ma with his pupils dilated. It was as quiet as ever, but Chun Ma felt a strange tension lingering in the air. "Haha, you are quite interesting indeed," she amusingly chuckled: "Do you know about the eight gates?" "No." "This is the first gate, called the Willpower Gate. For this, you will have to have the will of a titan to remain in that cramped space with no sound, no food, and only the light from the candle to still maintain your sanity." "I see. What about the other gates?" Chun Ma asked curiously. "Well, it''s always random and something that has never happened before. Only this first gate is the easiest and the same as well, you can consider it a free pass." Chun Ma looked at his hand, filled with callouses and injuries that hadn''t healed yet: "It is definitely a free pass." "Anyway, good luck. Hope you make it till the end." Rim Soo-Yun waved her bye and sat a little further away. Soon, five more appeared, breaking the walls. But unlike the two, they didn''t talk to him¡ªjust found a corner and sat there with closed eyes. "Haha, looks like the end of all those who broke." The bearded man waved his hand, and a group of servants appeared, holding cold, hard bread in their hands: S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This is your food. Go on, take it." "Huh." The little twerp stood up and frowned while yelling, "Our reward should have been a sumptuous meal, not this thing!" "The rewards have been equalized from now on. There is no bonus for getting out of the wall." The bearded man snickered in disdain. Chun Ma quietly took the cold bread and munched on it. Well, the texture was, as expected, cold and hard, like he was biting stone instead of food. Still, your body needs energy to function, and this cold bread provides a surprising amount of energy for what it''s worth. Everyone ate silently. After some time, some people in black started to bring the terrified children into the room. There were children varying from the age of ten to twelve; however, there was one thing common in them all, and that was the fear written over their faces. Soon, they settled down and were given cold, hard bread to eat, and after they ate it all¡ª The old man clapped his hands to draw everyone''s attention while raising his finger upward: "Since you have all done eating, it will be time for you to eat poison and increase your resistance as much as possible. Since you are all young and talented, then you should be able to handle it." One of the children raised his hand amidst all the gazes: "What if you fail?" "There is no failure in the Demonic Cave." The bearded man pointed at the child. "From now on, until you are in the Demonic Cave, whether you are dead or alive, you will be called by your numbers and you shall be number 1." Chun Ma''s turn quickly came, and he was assigned number 47 among the 60 children present. After that, they were handed eerie black pills¡­ Chapter 56 - 56: Catastrophe of the Outer Creature, Martial Space! [33 Golden Ticket Special] "I have to eat this?" Chun Ma stared at the eerie black pill. Even the dumbest person would know it was brimming with poison. ''I get the theory, using poison to build resistance, but that''s supposed to be a gradual process. It takes years, even decades or centuries. Poison resistance isn''t built overnight.'' He turned the pill over in his hand, then glanced at Rim Soo-Yun. She had already swallowed hers without hesitation and now sat cross-legged in meditation. "Hmm?" he muttered, observing her carefully. She remained completely still. Not a single shift in the molecules around her, not even a subtle movement of her breathing. It seemed¡­ there really might not be a trick to enduring the poison after all. Then, Chun Ma swallowed the pill in one gulp. Immediately, green veins spread across his body, and a searing pain shot through his chest. He collapsed to the ground, roaring like a starving beast, then fainted on the spot. He wasn''t alone; other ordinary people were going through the same ordeal, caught between life and death. "This is the second gate: the Gate of Spirit. Haha." The bearded man grinned as he observed the chaos. His gaze inevitably landed on Chun Ma. But when he saw him writhing, crying, and roaring in agony and fainting, he shook his head in utter disappointment. "I thought he was special, but it was nothing more than abnormal strength. Unfortunately, strength can only carry you so far." Chun Ma felt like he was drifting in a dream, a void of endless darkness, where he floated weightlessly. The only sensations that reached him were coldness and an all-consuming shadow. Then, slowly, a gate appeared before him, parting the darkness. A violet-purple light spilled into the void, casting eerie glows in every direction. Whispers began to echo in his ears. "Outsider, how dare you try to open your soul in our world." "That''s right... in our world... hehe..." Thousands of voices overlapped and echoed, crawling into his mind as Chun Ma slowly opened his eyes, only to be struck by a horrendous pain piercing through his heart. Before he could speak, his vision shifted, to a blood-soaked battlefield strewn with millions of corpses. Rivers of blood flowed endlessly, painting the land in crimson. He was bound in chains atop a tower that loomed over it all. A searing heat radiated from every fiber of his being. Then the clouds parted, revealing a god-like figure descending from the heavens. "Human. Surrender all resistance and die a peaceful death. Otherwise, I shall grant you eternal torture and damnation." "Ahhh¡ª!" Chun Ma''s scream of agony echoed across the desolate plain as he thrashed his arms and legs, struggling to recover from his wounds, but he couldn''t. Something, something strange and unseen, was suppressing him, preventing him from healing, from fighting back. Pain, perhaps the highest form of imagination, couldn''t even begin to describe what he was feeling. It was as if his very body were shattering, his nails being ripped out with every breath, and countless needles piercing his skin with every passing nanosecond. It felt like the door to death had already swung open before him. He could sense it, feel the pull, but his hand couldn''t reach it. Death, it seemed, had become heaven in itself. ''What is happening to me? What is this unspeakably terrifying sensation?'' Chun Ma''s mind screamed in turmoil, the overwhelming emotion pushing his senses to the brink of madness, with no escape in sight. Though his body roared in agony, his cold blue eyes gleamed with calculation. He wasn''t actually consumed by the pain. ''This pain, this place¡ªthey''re only affecting my mind, aren''t they?'' With his hive mind skill, even the highest invasion couldn''t invade his mind. He had only fallen victim to it because of his disorientation earlier. "Do you give up, outsider?" The giant entity''s voice rumbled as it extended its hand. Before it, Chun Ma seemed like nothing more than a speck of dust, unable to even raise his head. But, despite the excruciating pain ravaging his body, a grin tugged at the corner of Chun Ma''s lips. "I''ll never give up, you mere insect." His cold words echoed through the void, and reality itself began to crack like shattered glass. "How can your spirit remain unfettered, human?!" Thousands of voices reverberated around him. "Die." Chun Ma spoke a single word, and in that instant, everything disappeared, as if swept away by an unstoppable force. [You have survived the catastrophe of the outer creature.] [You have gained the title .] ... (Exclusive) A special title granted to those who have successfully integrated with a new world. It bestows one random ability from that world. You have gained the ability of Martial Space. ... His vision shifted again, this time, it wasn''t reality he saw, but a grand throne room. In the center of the room, a massive blob of green pulsed and grew with every passing second. Is this... poison? Before he could consider it further, green figures began to emerge from the core, each one armed and preparing to strike. Chun Ma shot forward with lightning speed, his fist smashing through the fire-green figure. The moment it was destroyed, its liquid contents splattered all over his body. Cough! Chun Ma spat blood but quickly shook his head, ''This is just an illusion, nothing more.'' With each passing moment, his limbs grew weaker as he tore through each figure, one by one. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The exhaustion was overwhelming, his body screaming in pain, but he kept going. By the end, he was utterly drained, collapsing to the ground, his eyes vacant and hollow. But, the figures didn''t stop. They continued their relentless march, growing in number with each passing second. Chun Ma, lying there, glanced at the advancing figures, a smirk slowly curling his lips: "Hahaha, I''m so stupid. Why fight the poison, when I can become the poison?" In that exact moment, every green figure froze in place. Chun Ma, barely able to stand, limped toward the green blob. Without hesitation, he leaped into it, embracing it entirely. The excruciating pain that had been tearing through his body vanished instantly, replaced by a strange warmth. The next moment, Chun Ma''s groggy eyes opened. He was being carried and right ahead was a flowing green river, its currents filled with death energy. Before he could comprehend what was happening, two figures tossed him into the river without a hint of mercy. "What the fuck!?" Chapter 57 - 57: Immunity to Thousand Poison! [You have become one with the poison] [You have gained the skill: ] Chun Ma was submerged in the river when a strange energy surged into his body, wracking every fiber of his being and forcing a roar of pain from his throat. It was the familiar energy of poison, only this time, it was stronger, denser, and far beyond anything he could possibly withstand. "What is the meaning of your existence?" "Isn''t it easier to just give up and die?" "Death is heaven itself¡ªno worries, no thoughts, everything becomes null." "You will reach true nirvana, a state even the Buddha himself could not attain, the nihilism that is rightfully yours¡­" Thousands of thoughts flooded his mind, but Chun Ma simply shook his head with a strange frown. ''Oh well, since I''ve been thrown into the Poison River, I might as well take full advantage of it.'' With that thought, Chun Ma closed his eyes, his mind peaceful and calm, and began trying to merge with the poison. It felt like the poison was a strange entity of its own. If you resisted it, it would hurt you¡ªbut if you embraced it, it would welcome you. Like that dreaded character archetype¡­ a tsundere. Anyway, as Chun Ma continued his baptism in the poison, he drifted along the river, gradually sinking deeper into its layers, accompanied by countless other bodies, though all of them were now motionless, utterly breathless before they were even thrown here. After an unknown amount of time, a prompt appeared before him. [You have become one with the nether poison] [You have gained the skill: ] [The lower-tier skill has been absorbed by ] [Evolution Successful!] [You have gained the skill: ] "Hmm?" Chun Ma immediately felt the changes in his body. The poisonous river no longer harmed him, instead, it felt like the warm embrace of a lover. "What utter bullshit," he muttered, completely expressionless. [You have resisted the deadly thoughts of the Nether Poison River] [You have gained an exclusive skill: ] ¡ª You are no longer constrained by your emotions in doing anything. ¡ª "Exclusive?" Chun Ma muttered with a thoughtful gaze. "Hmm, this seems like an interesting skill, but I have already gotten two exclusives already. One is the <> title, and the other skill is this Cold-Blooded." He was definitely thoughtful for a moment. This Title seemed to be exclusively only for him, not even the main body, likely because there was a restriction to it. "Oh well, since it is a skill that my body has, it wouldn''t have been gotten by the main body anyway. Only titles and skills which are not inherited by the body can be shared with the main body so the disadvantage is only a title." While he was thinking, Chun Ma had already found that he was very close to reaching the shore, the end of the river. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡­ "Hey, don''t sleep on the job!" one soldier shouted at another. "Just let me sleep. What''s there to see? They were already dead before, there''s no miracle, only our founder could do such a thing," the other soldier replied, eyes heavy with sleep. "Heck, I don''t even believe that¡ª" "What? What don''t you believe, bastard!?" "Nothing, nothing." The sleepy soldier quickly shook his head, yawning as he began checking the bodies. The stench of rotting, poisoned corpses was overwhelming, but neither soldier flinched, they had long since grown numb to the gruesome scene. As the sleepy soldier made his way to one side, he reached down to drag a body by the leg, only to freeze when he looked to the side. Gleaming blue pupils stared back at him, blinking. "Eh!?" His face turned pale. Legs trembling, he stumbled back in horror and cried out, "M-Monster!" "What happened?" the other soldier called out, rushing over. There, he saw a child slowly standing up, his long golden hair fluttering gently, and his blue eyes flickering like the vast ocean: boundless and serene. The soldier dropped to his knees in disbelief, gasping for breath until it felt like his lungs would give out. "Did you really survive the river, chi¡­ master?" "Yes," Chun Ma replied casually. The guard turned on his heel and ran. "Stay here, I''ll call the higher-ups!" Chun Ma glanced at the fallen soldier, who was still trembling all over, eyes wide with shock. ''You''re a martial artist too. Do I really look like a ghost that you''d cower the moment you see me?'' Either way, he simply stood there, unmoving, until hurried, echoing footsteps approached from outside. The first to enter was the white devil-masked man, followed by the red devil-masked man, and finally the old woman, the same one who had seen him when he first arrived. "Are you really that child?" The old woman and the white devil both shouted at once, disbelief heavy in their voices. The red devil, meanwhile, just looked on, confused. "Yes," Chun Ma answered emotionlessly. The two exchanged glances, and their expressions immediately shifted. "Haha, child," the old woman said warmly as she approached him, her hands gently dusting off the dirt from his sleeves. "You must have suffered a lot, but this is necessary for you to reach your full potential. I can already see great potential in you." "That''s right," the white devil added, nodding in agreement. He drew out a new saber, its pointed edge ever so slightly slanted, and held it out to Chun Ma. "This saber should suit you well. It was crafted by one of the ten blacksmiths of the Demonic Cult." Chun Ma took the saber gripping it firmly. After a brief pause, he asked, "Can I take the Gate Trials again?" "Of course, you can," the old woman said, smiling kindly. "If you complete this trial and become the first, I''ll personally request a generous reward from the Demonic Cult Leader." "Lead the way." Chun Ma''s gaze shifted to the White Devil. "Yes." The White Devil nodded quickly, his steps just slightly behind Chun Ma''s as he led the way. Life truly plays out in mysterious ways. Just a moment ago, he had been held hostage and dragged here, but now they treated him with such respect. No matter who you are or where you come from, it''s talent, hard work, and a sharp mind that defines your existence and what you truly are worth! Chapter 58 - 58: Third Gate: Strength! Soon, Chun Ma was led through the place and into a dark room where the other participants were. The sixty people who were there had decreased by at least a quarter, so there were around 45 children present, which wasn''t too bad of a number. These children already proved their perseverance and willpower, so being able to cope with poison was naturally called for. The only reason that they were eliminated was because of inexperience and talent. If you don''t have the bodily talent for it, then you are as good as dead. It was a cruel reality, but this was the true reality, and the demonic cult followed this practice wholeheartedly without missing a beat. There is a saying in the Martial World: If you don''t have resistance to poison, then it''s better to quit before you even begin. This was due to the sheer difficulty one would face without it. Everyone and their grandmother used poison, it was simply too useful, especially within demonic cults. As for the other factions, they operated in a world of their own. When Chun Ma appeared before them, the children''s expressions were filled with surprise and utter shock. The most stunned of all was, of course, that little twerp who had been smirking with joy just moments earlier. "Hello," Chun Ma greeted, his blue pupils scanning each of them with gleaming eyes. "H-how are you still alive?" The little twerp spoke with a trembling voice. "I came from the depths of hell to kill you," Chun Ma said in a ghostly voice. "No¡­ no, this can''t be¡­" The little twerp collapsed to the ground, his face pale as chalk. He pointed a trembling finger at Chun Ma with disbelief. "This can''t be happening¡­ You can''t kill me. I''m supposed to become the Heavenly Demon¡­ I need to rule over everyone!" "Are you sure?" Chun Ma asked, stepping forward, saber in hand, its edge gleaming from the light of the dimly lit candle, ready to strike, poised as if to sever the boy''s head right then and there. "Y-yes," the little twerp stammered, forcing courage into his voice. He swallowed hard, his throat dry. Chun Ma just raised his saber. With the blade, he tilted the boy''s chin upward, forcing him to meet his eyes¡ª "Tell me," Chun Ma said coldly, "were you the one who declared my body dead¡­ so they threw me into that poisonous river?" "N-No¡­" the little twerp stuttered with his entire body trembling. Chun Ma fell silent. Slowly, he turned his gaze toward Rim Soo-Yun, who stiffened slightly under his questioning eyes. She hesitated, but only for a moment. The clans within the Heavenly Demon Cult were constantly locked in competition, fighting over every scrap of power and resource to gain the upper hand. ''This could be an opportunity,'' Rim Soo-Yun thought. ''If Chun Ma truly survived the Nether River¡­ a powerful ally, I could gain.'' So she opened her mouth and spoke in a clear, crisp tone: "He was the first to say it." "I see." He nodded. "Wait¡ª!" Swish! The air split apart as the gleaming saber came down, merciless and cold. With a clean slice, it severed one of the twerp''s hands. Blood splattered across the ground. The severed hand hit the floor with a sickening thud, followed by a tense, unnatural silence. "Ahhh¡ª!" The little twerp screamed, his cries loud and pitiful. Tears streamed down his face, snot dripping as he clutched his bleeding stump. A foul stench filled the air as a dark stain spread from his trousers, forcing those nearby to recoil in disgust. "G-Give me back my arm¡­" But Chun Ma only looked on, eyes devoid of emotion. His cold, unblinking gaze pierced through the boy as if observing a squirming insect. "You are still young, a child. That''s the only reason that only your hands were taken. If you fight me again, then it will be your life." After saying that, he settled on the ground, leaning on the walls with closed eyes to rest. Silence! sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the echoes of pain and cries of the little twerp, there was complete silence from the children; nobody spoke a single word. The bearded man with his belly protruding grinned at the sight. He clapped his hands: "Enough rest now, little worms. The third gate will begin from now on." Every child''s gaze sharpened as their ears twitched to hear every single detail, all the way through. Their life literally depended upon it. "The third gate is: Strength. Even if you have the will of steel, determination to burn the world, and resistance to all the poisons, you still need strength to achieve this." "So in this gate, you will strengthen your strength with all means possible, and at the end," the old man paused, "you will fight against each other." He clapped, and the servants appeared from the door, carrying metal bracers on them. But their steps were shaky, and they sweated profusely. One of the servants stumbled, and the bracer fell to the ground. Bang! It was like an earthquake had hit the ground as the bracers fell and a big bang sounded. "Tsk, useless," the bearded man disdained, casually raising the bracers with just his two fingers. "Each bracer weighs around 10 kgs. The more bracers you wear, the more food you will get each day." When they heard Ten kgs, an audible gulp was heard. Ten kg was no joke, especially as a bracer. "So what will it be?" There was a tense silence in the air before Chun Ma stood up and walked towards the bearded man. "Give me two bracers for each hand." "Are you sure, number 47?" "Yes, instructor." Chun Ma gave a firm nod. "Here." The old man handed him the bracers, and Chun Ma caught it very casually with no problem, causing him to raise an eyebrow. Then Chun Ma wore both braces on his right arm and moved his hand. His muscles twitched and strained ever so slightly, but aside from that, there was not much pressure: "I need two more." "What are you?" The bearded man''s complexion changed slightly. Chapter 59 - 59: A Lesson On Greed! "I am Chun Ma," he said while his pupils looked straight at the Instructor. "Sigh, alright, number 47," the bearded man replied with a defeated face: ''Logically, a child''s body cannot handle more weight than his own body, especially if he doesn''t have an inner core. This kid is about 35 kg, you mean to say to me that he could handle more weight than his entire body in a single arm?'' As the superior said, you might find it unbelievable, but after seeing it with your very eyes, you still have to accept the disbelieving truth. Right in front of the wide-eyed bearded man, Chun Ma took two more bracers and casually fitted them on his right arm and moved it freely without any restriction. "Hmm, this seems fine for now." Chun Ma finally felt the pressure in his right arm, enough to make his muscle coil, and he felt like he was sweating ever so slightly already: "Alright, four more for my left arm." "Okay," the bearded man replied in a tone of complete defeat and handed him four more bracers, and Chun Ma fitted them on his left arm right in front of him. "And two more for each of my legs." "Okay." "Since I have fitted twelve bracers, then I should get twelve times the meal, right?" "That''s right." The bearded man nodded with a hint of defeat in his eyes and quickly called out to the others. And one by one, the called children ran towards the bearded man. The number one to be called thought in his heart: ''This kid looks very scrawny. Although he might be skilled and good with a weapon, his strength shouldn''t be too much. Him being able to carry it¡ªI should be able to as well.'' He looked at Chun Ma, completely fine with four bracers on each arm and two bracers on each leg, gathered some courage, and took it. "Huh." His hand and body fell to the ground like gravity had taken its toll on him, and the bracers fell to the ground with a loud thud. "Eh?" He was in a moment of disbelief. He looked at Chun Ma, who was skinnier than him, smaller than him, and younger than him¡­ He tried to take out the bracer from the ground and barely did so after fully forcing himself, and wore it on his right arm, tightly clutching it with his left arm so it didn''t fall off. "Do you wanna wear another one?" the bearded instructor asked. "No, I am good." "Very well then, you will only get a single cold bread." "Huh!?" Number 1''s expression turned paler than pale. He was in complete despair when he heard this. A cold bread is disastrous for him, not enough, especially if you do heavy training with it. "If you wear another one, you will also get Soybean Paste," the bearded instructor commented lightly. "Yes." Number 1 accepted quickly with his face pale, ''It shouldn''t be too bad. As long as I can endure it, then I will be able to quickly recover my energy. Then I can train hard.'' The bearded instructor gave him the bracer, and he fitted it on his other arm. While huffing and puffing, Number 1 sat down. Then came the other numbers'' turn. When it reached Rim Soo-Yun: "How many do you want, Number 23?" "Two," Rim Soo-Yun calmly said. While the children behind her snickered: "What a fool, why did she take only this much?" "She is one of the first ones to finish and her strength is enough. Martial artists are people who must surpass their limits. Although she might be stronger now, she will definitely fall behind." There was some mockery made behind her, to which Rim Soo-Yun just shook her head. Some smart people were also alert, though, and chose weight within their limits. After everyone had worn their bracers, the bearded instructor only grinned: "Follow me." He turned and went forward in a large stride. The people behind him quickly followed until they could see light from ahead. The light shone brightly in front of them, and there was a large hill with several flags ahead. "This is where your trial begins," the bearded instructor kicked the ground to create momentum and launched into the air, then landed atop the hill smoothly, like it was the most natural thing: "If you brats can reach here, then you will get your meals according to the number of bracers you wear. If you couldn''t, then hehe." "What?" The people who had chosen heavier weights despaired, while those who hadn''t felt joy in their hearts. Chun Ma moved around his hand: ''This weight doesn''t feel enough,'' he thought lightly. Then he looked towards the instructor: "Can I increase the weight, Instructor?" "Oh?" The bearded instructor raised his brows. "Sure, you can raise it." A servant swiftly came and handed him another two bracers. Chun Ma wore them casually on both legs. Up to this time, this had been his third bracer on both legs, so he was carrying 140 kilograms in total. This was simply a terrifying weight. Even he felt pressure on both his arms and legs unlike any other. His hands and legs were trembling frequently because of it. Not to mention him¡ªeven the main body or even Drayken might feel the pressure. Although he was strengthened by the skills and titles, his body was still that of a young boy, and there were limits to it. But there was something unique about him that neither the main body nor Drayken had¡­ Chun Ma took a deep breath, and he slowly started to walk ahead. "One step." The first step he took didn''t feel like much, so he walked further, until he reached the fifth step. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sweat dripped from his forehead and fell to the dusty ground. By the tenth step he walked, his leg muscles had already started to cramp, and his hands felt like they were in another world of pain. Despite this, defying all common logic¡­ Chapter 60 - 60: Creating a New Energy! "Thirteenth Step!" Chun Ma felt his arms torn asunder, and his legs refused to move even a little. They were crying in pain and agony, so he had to close his eyes for a bit. At the same time this happened, his regeneration was taking place, and his body was recovering, growing stronger. His skill activated, and his body growth increased. He took another step and a long breath to rest for five solid minutes before taking another step and resting again. The children silently looked at him with stunned expressions before grinning: "Hee, this guy is arrogant for no reason, even though he couldn''t handle it, so he''s taking so much time to rest." "Haha, even a genius can be greedy, huh." They bloated, and the happiest of them all was the little twerp. He looked at Chun Ma with evil eyes: "You made a grave mistake, you bastard." Chun Ma felt the killing intent from behind him and thought to himself, ''Sigh, people never learn their lesson.'' Anyway, he continued on his path, his body growing slightly stronger and stronger. The people behind him quickly overtook him, and Chun Ma was at last soon enough. But¡­ As they climbed higher and higher, the number of people slowly started to dwindle because they were simply too tired. Chun Ma was incredibly slow but was the steadiest one, with his pace increasing instead of decreasing. Time passed in the blink of an eye, and the two suns in the sky were already on the horizon. Chun Ma took a deep breath and reached the peak of the hill with heavy breaths. ''Sigh, even with skill and all my other titles, it is still too much.'' He sighed. There were already fifteen people who had reached the peak, even that twerp was included in this. As for the others, they were still a little further away from him. The last one was Number 1, who was halfway up the mountain. After Chun Ma reached the peak, he sat on the ground to calm his surging thoughts. Just then, he was handed a book by the bearded instructor: "Here." Chun Ma raised his brows and curiously looked at the instructor, who replied: "This is a book that trains the body by drawing the Qi from the surroundings, one of the basics of the Martial Artist." "I see." He took the book and flipped through the pages for a brief glance: "Can I take this book?" "It is yours to take; everyone has it already." The bearded instructor shrugged and looked at the people who were crawling on the floor with a ferocious expression: "If you don''t reach the peak before the moon rises, then there will be no food for you." That motivated the people under almost instantly, but barely ten people could reach here, and the rest were still crawling on the floor, trying desperately to reach it. "No food for you people." He shouted out loudly, like a roar, then looked behind him: "You need to reach down the hill to eat, don''t you?" He grinned, showing his yellow teeth. Those who had just made it were gathering their breath, there expression was masked with horror again. "What!?" Soon, they went down the hill in the middle of the night, and Chun Ma''s pace was steady as ever. When he reached the bottom, there were already 14 people, missing the twerp who had been left behind. The progress was visible! It was a slow and steady increase of strength. Chun Ma''s fist bones were already strong, and now his whole body was being strengthened. "Not bad, you should expect an unexpected surprise when you practice the technique I gave you," the instructor said to him. Chun Ma just nodded in response. Finally, most of the people reached the bottom of the hill, and those who were barely about to reach it but now had to go back down the hill were in a moment of despair, their faces pale. They were completely afraid and scared, their stomachs rumbling in hunger. The surroundings were gloomy, and the spirits were low. The bearded instructor coughed: "The demonic cult isn''t heartless. Those who work for it naturally get a chance to shine. You have an opportunity to change your bracers, and you will all get a grain pill today that can supply all the nutrition to the body." These people immediately erupted in joy, cheering with smiles on their faces. Dragging their tired bodies, they were led back to the caves and were assigned rooms according to their rankings. Chun Ma came in 14th, so he was led to a modest room. "Should I get started now?" Chun Ma sat cross-legged and opened the book. His skill went to work, and he already understood the essence of the book after a minute, but still kept looking. Contemplating, questioning, solving! These three things were being done rapidly in his head. "I see what a unique way of using Qi. If this were Mana, then it wouldn''t be possible, but with Qi, it''s possible." It was a relatively simple technique, circulating the Qi through the vessels in a certain pattern and gradually opening all the meridians in the body; you didn''t even have to establish a core for it. But at the same time, a thought emerged in his mind: "What if I merge Qi and Mana together?" He could do this with the help of his skill. So, he immediately went to work by asking the main body to supply him with mana. Qi was sticky in nature, and Mana was freely flowing; two similar energies but completely different at the same time! What would happen? The moment mana began to manifest within him, he immediately sought to merge it with the Qi from the outside world. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He formed a hand sign, shaping it like a ball, and inside, two swirling lights, one green and the other blue, danced and clashed together. This process lasted only a few seconds before a new, flickering light appeared in his vision, glowing with a deep purple hue. It contained the combined properties of both Mana and Qi! [You have created a new energy, You have gained the title ] Chapter 61 - 61: Aetherion, Reaching Martial Trainee! ¡­ Grants you insight into any energy that you glance at. ¡­ It was a simple description as always, but the implicity of it was not as simple as it seems. This could be very useful for him, especially the main body and the other clones when they explore the other worlds. Anyway, Chun Ma looked at the purple glitter of light and immediately found out its detail, and it was exactly like this, the purple energy contains both the properties of mana and Qi, making it very chaotic. "Let''s call it Aetherion." Chun Ma casually made up its name, too lazy to be bothered to think harder for a mere name. "Now, what shall I do with it?" He was faced with another conundrum. Although he had created the Aetherion, he didn''t know what to do with it. "Hmm?" Chun Ma glanced at the book. "What if I used Aetherion instead of Qi?" He immediately went to work. Sitting cross-legged, he began creating strands of Aetherion, one by one. The merging process of mana and Qi wasn''t particularly difficult. It was fast, but still took time to produce enough to use effectively. The book''s method consisted of three stages. In the first stage, one had to open all of the Du Mai meridian. This could be done by following the natural circulation of Qi throughout the body. There was no need for an inner core, it was as if the entire world served as fuel for the martial artist. Chun Ma had already opened all his Du Mai meridian, although accidentally, and was like a self-destruction in itself, but now his body was reborn, he would still need to open the meridian, but it is simply easier to do so again since he has the experience for it. Sitting cross-legged, he calmed his breathing, his thoughts serene, and there was a sense of clarity emerging in his mind. He took in the purple energy and started to slowly circulate it throughout his body. Gradually, the Du Mai meridian opened up. It was as easy as gulping a glass of water, and it came naturally. The first acupuncture opened up in one breath of time! The second in three breaths of time! The third took a mere six breaths of time! And Chun Ma continued, unhindered and with little resistance from time itself. The fourth, fifth, and the rest took slightly longer, but all were completed within the span of a breath. ''The last acupoint.'' He thought to himself. Only about 120 strands of Aetherion remained from the original 300, which, according to his calculations, should be enough. The twenty-eighth acupoint was the final one, and it took a total of sixty strands to open. The moment it did, Chun Ma opened his eyes, a purple light gleaming within them. "This¡­" he muttered, staring at his hand as he clenched his fist in disbelief. Strength coursed through his body like nothing he had ever experienced. He raised his fist and aimed at the wall. Slowly pulling it back, he threw a light punch in slow motion. Bang! Cracks spread from the point of impact, and the walls trembled. His fist sank deep into the stone until his arm could go no further. "Not bad," Chun Ma muttered, nodding to himself with a raised brow. This was his strength using the bracers! He then closed his eyes, and in the very next moment, his entire body began to shine with an almost blinding purple light. "This purple haze seems useless," he said, shaking his head. He couldn''t feel anything within the haze, so he chose to ignore it for now. "Anyway, I have finished the first stage of the method. Now, onto the second." Chun Ma sat cross-legged once more, took a deep breath, and began drawing Aetherion into his meridians. Circulating and stimulating! Both processes occurred simultaneously. This created a vacuum where strands of Aetherion seeped in, steadily absorbed, gradually expanding his meridians. Chun Ma felt a strain on his body, cold sweat dripping down his forehead. That''s right, the second stage of the method was all about expanding and strengthening the meridians! His body felt as though thousands of ants were biting at his scalp, while at the same time, his very form seemed to break down. The process lasted through the entire cycle. By the time he had expanded the first acupoint, a full hour had passed. Chun Ma exhaled, releasing a breath of hot air. He opened his eyes, his brows furrowed. "I should technically have the physical strength of a Martial Trainee now." But with the boost from his title, it was likely that he had already reached the raw strength of a Third-Stage Martial Artist, or perhaps even more. "But it''s still not enough. Once I expand all twenty-eight acupoints in the Du Mai meridian, I''ll reach the peak of the Martial Trainee stage. The next step would be entering the Third-Stage Martial realm, but the book describes it in very vague terms." Chun Ma mulled over the technique to reach Third-Stage Martial Artist, which was simply written as: "Once you master your body, you will master the ''Will'' of the body." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was supposed to be the third and final step, it was written so vaguely, without any context. Even Chun Ma, with the advantage of his cheat skill, found it difficult to fully grasp. ''Sigh. Master your body, huh.'' But¡­ Chun Ma wasn''t originally from this world. He still retained the memories of his main body, and his martial fanatic brain was as sharp as ever. As an avid reader of novels and anime, he knew a thing or two. The term "Will" often referred to a state where, at the peak of understanding, one could manipulate something, or reach such a profound level that an inanimate object seemed to possess a "Will" of its own. The moonlight bathed his face. It was the dead of night. Chun Ma laid on the bed contemplating in his mind, vacantly staring at the ceiling, lost in thought. Chapter 62 - 62: Reaching Peak of Martial Trainee! Chun Ma contemplated this for the entire night. He might know the theory about it, but didn''t know how to go about it. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Knowing and actually doing it, these two things were completely different. Like, what was he supposed to do? Learn punches and kicks? Soon, the morning arrived, and he woke up as usual, then ate a sumptuous meal of warm white bread, beans, and rice. It was simple but hearty, and enough to satisfy both the appetite of the tongue and his stomach. Anyway, as he was eating his meal, the bracers made him frown in discomfort: "I have somehow gotten used to it, but the weight is still there, and the pain has not gone away." Although it hurt a lot, even now, he still felt pain all over his body, his body was being strengthened at the same time, and the pain was in a copable amount. "This genius skill with my title stacking together is really awesome." Chun Ma felt like if he wore this for a week or so, he should be able to successfully adapt to the weight and gain so much power, but the thing is, he didn''t have such time: ''I have already calculated. In the martial world, time is slower by one fourth of a second, four days here is one day in the main world. Drayken''s growth is much higher than mine comparatively; however, his world is only half as slow as the main world, so I can still help the main body out much more than him.'' ''Still, not much time is left to help out the main body. I should think of a better solution for now.'' Chun Ma was planning his course of action while eating his food. The people around him couldn''t help but glance in envy and jealousy, drooling from the corners of their mouths. Rim Soo-Yun walked over to him and sat beside him with a drooling expression as well: "Can I eat some?" "No," Chun Ma curtly replied and turned around to eat at his own pace. "Fine," Rim Soo-Yun shrugged with a grumble. "You didn''t have to reject it so coldly." Anyway, as the two were eating their lunch, a thud sound came, which made Rim Soo-Yun look curiously. It was the little twerp kneeling on the floor with a trembling body as he gasped out: "Please forgive me. I didn''t have eyes to see your greatness. I am just an inexperienced brat," he loudly slapped himself, his cheeks stinging. "I hope you will be magnanimous enough to forgive me." Chun Ma didn''t even stop for a moment, continuing to eat in the dead silence that soon followed. After finishing his meal, he handed the plate and bowl to the servant and walked away, leaving the trembling figure bowing all the way. In just a few minutes after Chun Ma left, the little twerp stood up with gritted teeth and hatred in his eyes: "This guy is not so easy¡­" Then he turned toward the others. "What are you looking at? Is there anything to see?" Seeing the madman, everyone hurriedly withdrew. Then it was time for training again. Chun Ma was as steady as ever, but he completed this time in fifth. The difference from the previous day and this day was completely inconceivable. Even the bearded instructor rubbed his eyes, shock wasn''t the only thing he felt. He felt like his mind was shaken: ''Even I, a Second-stage Martial Artist, would face difficulty with this, but this kid could do so with such ease. His raw strength is already reaching my level.'' ''And his skin is glistening with Qi. He must have already reached Martial Trainee.'' The bearded instructor gulped his patched throat. His vision was shaky and blurry; he didn''t feel like he could even stand on his two feet right now: ''I can''t teach this calamity.'' Even the tale of their founders seemed pale in comparison to the calamity he was seeing right now. "Instructor, Instructor." Chun Ma called out with a smile on his face. "Yes?" He woke up from his reverie, looking at him with a calm and intimidating expression, before a book appeared in front of him. "Can you answer my query?" "What do you wanna ask? If it is about the third step of this technique, I can''t answer that." "I see." Chun Ma retracted the book and went away. At night, he expanded his second acupoint in the Du Mai meridian and could visibly feel the energy increase in his body. ''Hmm? My height seems to be increasing. My body is growing back to being an adult again.'' Chun Ma had grown by an inch or two already. Although it wasn''t much of a leap, it was still progress. He still had to go through twenty-six meridians again. On the third day, the training resumed, and he came fourth. At night, he expanded the third acupoint. On the fourth day, the training continued, and he came third, expanding the fourth and fifth acupoints. On the fifth day, he came second, beating Rim Soo-Yun, who used to be second, and opened three meridians. On the sixth day, he came in neck and neck with Number 14, who was a brawny man with long black hair. They both reached down the hill at the same time. "Just, what are you?" Number 14 asked with a hoarse voice. "I am Chun Ma." At night, Chun Ma expanded seven acupoints, and he still needed to expand fourteen more. "Sigh, tomorrow will be the last day." Chun Ma stood up, sweat dripping from his shirtless body. He didn''t want to make his clothes dirty, as they needed to wash them themselves. "I should be able to expand the other fourteen acupoints today and get stronger." He tightened his fist, feeling energy coursing through him. His body was toned and muscular, with six-packs. Although every meridian expansion was a small increase in strength, the accumulative strength was really satisfying. Tomorrow quickly came, and Chun Ma was still contemplating "Will" and how he would actually gain it. This time, he really outran even Number Fourteen and came in first place, wearing 140kg weights! This was the first time in the history of the Demonic Cult that this had happened! But Chun Ma didn''t care, he focused his attention on his Martial Space. Chapter 63 - 63: Hidden Storm Brewing! Exploring Martial Space! "So, are you saying Chun Ma not only survived the Nether Rivers but also wore 140 kgs of weight to go up and down the mountains, coming first?" "That''s correct." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The white-masked man replied as he stood straight and firm. In front of him were a group of old men, sitting on thrones, their demeanour regal and elegant¡ªas if they weren''t the bloodthirsty elders of the Demonic Cult at all! "Can you promise it with your life on the line?" A bald old man with a white goatee said, expressionless. The white-devil masked man fell to his knees, terror in his eyes: "Yes, I can promise with my eyes." "Does the red-devil know?" "Yes," White-devil replied. "How many already know?" The white-devil froze for a moment. "Too many, I am sorry, master." "The cult leader has eyes everywhere. Since you know, then he will know too. There is no point in recruiting him any longer." The goatee elder shook his head with pity. "Are we going to allow the cult leader''s faction to grow stronger and stronger? If that guy joins him, then the next cult leader will already be decided." "Damn it, we can''t let them step over our heads any longer." The goatee elder raised his hand, and the other elder stopped talking: "We will talk about this to the heaven behind us and see what he thinks about it. If we can''t have it, then we might as well destroy it." His eyes were bloodshot, and a terrifying aura emerged from him. Just sitting there, the table in front of him started to shatter, with countless sharp cuts to it. ''Is this the external manifestation of the will?'' Even standing there, White-devil felt like he was in a realm of thousands of swords, all their tips pointing at him. He felt like he could be shredded at any time. "Hmph, go." "T-Thank you." White-devil hurriedly left, his hand trembling, hidden beneath his sleeves. Countless intricacies were happening inside the Demonic Cult, and a hidden storm was brewing silently! While Chun Ma was completely unknown to it. At this moment, he was exploring his Martial Space, a deep, dark void where seemingly nothing existed. "I have come to this place before, but there was nothing, so I didn''t find it important. Now that I have reached my bottleneck, maybe I can find a solution here." Thinking of this, Chun Ma explored the place. But except for an endless abyss, there was nothing. "Let''s try using martial arts?" Chun Ma thought with a frown. It wasn''t that he hadn''t thought of this, but it was just that he hadn''t learned any martial arts until now, only one, which was technically one, but wasn''t at the same time. It just taught one to open the meridians and the acupoints to be strengthened. So, Chun Ma tried to use simple punches for now. He punched ten times, a hundred times, again and again, until he grew tired. Just then, he noticed a shadow in the corner of his eye. Chun Ma turned around: "Huh?" There was a shadow in front of him, with a faint figure similar to him, but the corner of its mouth was curved. "Are you mocking me?" Chun Ma pointed at himself. The shadow didn''t speak as it sped toward him and punched him. Chun Ma returned the fist for a fist. Bang! The two collided, and the air compressed around them. "This is¡­" Chun Ma looked at his own hand, which was slightly bruised. Their strength almost equally matched: "Interesting, you are really interesting." The two fought against each other and were equally matched for a moment. But Chun Ma, at the right moment, feinted his attack and ducked before hurtling a punch right to its chin, knocking the shadow out! It was a fast jab, and the momentum was maintained. The shadow was knocked through the air and landed motionlessly. "That''s it?" Chun Ma tilted his head, only for two more shadows to appear in front of him, equal in strength to him and with experience comparable to his! "I see what this Martial Space is doing," he cracked his fist with a grin. "It is forcing me to have the experience to always breakthrough and learn more every time, and the difficulty will only rise." The two shadows and Chun Ma quickly fought the battle. It was a short two-minute exchange before Chun Ma took advantage of the flaws and beat them quite easily. Then four shadows spawned in place, fighting against Chun Ma. This time as well, Chun Ma emerged victorious, beating the four shadows. And these shadows only increased by double every time. This cycle continued each time. When Chun Ma faced thirty-two shadows, even he felt the pressure mount on him. Fists and kicks were flying through the air at every inch, leaving zero space for Chun Ma to even have the ability to counterattack. Chun Ma defended hard, but even then, defeating four hands with two hands was already difficult. Imagine multiplying that by 32! The result was as expected: his body was bruised and battered, with not a single place free of injury. His golden hair fluttered in the wind, his boundless blue eyes looked at the remaining twenty shadows as he took a deep breath. "Haha, come on, fight me." Every cell in his body was screaming in pain, but at the same time, there was an unmistakable, unquenchable thirst for fire in his eyes. With every punch and kick, a way forward appeared in his mind. This visualization felt like it was leading him to the truth of it all. So, Chun Ma fought again and again but never backed down. Instead of retreating, he was advancing like a madman, risking his life for it all! "I¡­ I am so close to it¡­" Chun Ma wanted to grab that string that just slithered away from him, which would reveal the answer to his question, but reaching it felt impossible. He defeated all the shadows, and sixty-four more appeared! But Chun Ma collapsed on the ground, exhausted to the brim! Chapter 64 - 64: A Man of Sheer Will! "Sigh, I can''t reach it." Chun Ma extended his hand, only for the string to go further away. The shadows kicked his hand away and attacked him right in the head. Chun Ma immediately assumed a fetal position to defend against his vital organ: ''When did I become so weak?'' A thought emerged in his mind: ''They are me, with every single thing copied from my strength to my behaviour to even the experience I have learned.'' He slowly let go of his hand, and the leg swung, slamming into his head in one fluid motion. Bang! Blood dripped from his forehead, gradually covering his face and entering his parched lips. "This blood¡­" Chun Ma murmured, his tongue tasting the metallic warmth. "It feels so warm." For a moment, the world fell silent, an eerie stillness ringing in his ears, as if time itself had paused. The shadows moved so slowly they seemed like snails, no, even slower than that. Chun Ma''s gaze fixed on the string dangling before him, so close, yet just out of reach. "I¡­ I understand now." His blue pupils brightened, gleaming like stars. "This string is nothing but a trick of the mind, a false hope, an illusion that is binding me." He looked at his own fist in his blurry vision: "There is no shortcut to power. You must work hard for it. This string was the illusion of my mind that bound me instead of a chance to break through." Chun Ma revised all his fights till now with closed eyes, not only of him fighting these shadows, but every fight till now. It not only went to the fight with that necromancer but also to the memories of Drayken, where he fought with numerous opponents with his fist. Every angle and every direction was being quickly analysed in his head. He created a problem where he could have fought more efficiently and found a solution to that problem. It was a slow and tedious process, but he was completely immersed in this, his mind taking on a trance-like state as he blankly stared ahead with his vision blurry and crimson. "I see. I understand it all." Chun Ma uttered a single sentence and looked towards the fists and kicks that were all aimed towards him and could reach him anytime, as the most optimal way for him to fight came to his mind. An image gradually formed in his mind; this image was blurry and very hard to see, but he could feel it, as if it was a part of him itself. He opened his bloodied mouth: "Is this my Will?" Chun Ma blinked, and he went back to Martial Space, where there were shadows that surrounded him from all sides, attacking him. The entire place resumed its course, and time started to flow freely without any resistance. Chun Ma was still in his fetal position, and the fists and kicks quickened almost immediately. But Chun Ma didn''t panic, despite the buzzing head and blurry crimson vision. Just when the kick was about to land, an invisible hand caught it. The shadow tilted its head in confusion. "Will is the manifestation of your power." Countless invisible kicks and punches countered the punches and kicks from the shadows. Then Chun Ma took a step forward. The power from the Du Mai meridian surged, fueling his Will as it spread outward, just a few inches beyond his body, but that was enough to completely defend against the shadows'' attack. "Die." Chun Ma pointed with his palm. An invisible, blurry giant appeared behind him, its face indistinct but exuding an unspeakable coldness beyond comparison. The giant simply raised its leg and stomped on the shadows like ants before a god, crushing them completely in mere seconds. "The Will of the body is the most efficient way to use one''s body to fight the opponent. When it reaches its peak, it will materialize into existence." A blue prompt appeared in front of Chun Ma: [You have managed to externalise "Will" with your own hard work] [You have earned the title ] S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡­ Your Will will be indomitable and eternal. It cannot be suppressed, nor can it be oppressed. ¡­ Just looking at the title, Chun Ma was thoughtful for a moment before quickly shaking his head: "I will leave this contemplation to the main body." Anyway, more shadows appeared in front of Chun Ma. Now, this number had increased to 128, and¡­ All of them had "Wills" of their own. Chun Ma made a bitter expression. "This will take some time, won''t it?" The giant behind him gazed coldly at all the figures before more giants materialized behind the shadows, each equal in power to his own. "Let''s see what my limits are." Chun Ma focused on a single shadow, disregarding the others'' attacks. The giant behind him engaged in a battle with the shadow giant. Chun Ma clashed head-on with his shadow counterpart. They were evenly matched, but he began to gain the upper hand and was about to strike. However, the other shadows quickly closed in, their giants attacking him from all sides. "Ahhh¡ª!" He cried out in pain, every fiber of his being screaming as, in an instant, his body broke down. The image behind him was shredded to pieces, and he vanished from Martial Space. When he opened his eyes to the real world, he let out a violent roar, his bloodshot eyes reflecting the sheer agony. The pain was overwhelming. He thrashed around, biting his own hand in a desperate attempt to regain his sanity, trying to suppress his roar. After what felt like an eternity, he finally calmed his turbulent heart and stood, letting out a sigh. "Sigh, I have finally reached the Third-stage Martial Realm." If anyone in the martial world knew of his progress, they would likely vomit and die from sheer shock at the unimaginable speed of his advancement! Just then his ears twitch as he heard some rustling noises from outside¡­ Chapter 65 - 65: I have become a Monster! "Hmm?" Chun Ma closed his eyes to perceive the sounds from outside. Carefully, it sounded like the sounds of footsteps from outside. "Hmm, is it trouble?" He tightened his fist. Although he didn''t have a way forward after reaching this stage, he had already gotten the main body some benefits, and time was faster here. He could definitely get some more benefit for the main body. Thinking of this, he calmed his breath, suppressed it, and hid behind the door, patiently waiting for whoever appeared. Although his roar was relatively loud, it shouldn''t have invited anyone. This place had soundproofing, and barely any voice leaked out from the room. Otherwise, this place would have been the noisiest of them all. Anyway, as Chun Ma focused on the sound, the sound gradually enlarged in his ears. It was small whispers, very hard to hear, but his hearing had become sharp after reaching the Third-stage Martial Realm, so he didn''t have any problem with it. "Are we really going into that monster''s room?" "Yes, we must go. There is no way; the family has ordered us to." "But this bastard crippled me." "Don''t worry. Our orders are clear: he either joins us or he dies. This night might be the last night we even have a chance to kill him. If he meets the cult leader, he will reach the sky then." "Can we even kill him? There are fifteen of us, but that guy already came in first, even beating that giant." "It wouldn''t be possible if he didn''t have his weight off, but he has so much weight on. Not to mention, the four of us have already reached Martial Trainee." "Huh, isn''t there¡ª?" Bang! A spear came straight through the door, piercing it and attacking Chun Ma, who was inside. "Hmm." Chun Ma frowned slightly. Instead of retreating, he used his fist and punched the spear. Bang! The two collided, and the fist brutally destroyed the spear¡ªits tip bent without even piercing the flesh of Chun Ma. His fist collided with the door, and it broke in an instant. "Who are you people?" Chun Ma casually walked out with a nonchalant expression. Except for the little twerp and some familiar faces, this group had a lot of unknown faces, older and stronger. Swish! Swish! Two poisonous darts flew toward him. Chun Ma casually deflected them with a swat of an arm. Four arrows tore through the air, each aiming at different vital organs of his body. Chun Ma just sneered, moved his hand, and caught the four arrows with the back of his hand, not breaking even a sweat. "Die," a roar sounded, and another spear thrust toward him. At the same time, ten darts shot from different directions, and arrows were ready and poised to attack him whenever he showed a hint of vulnerability. "You never learn your lesson, huh?" Chun Ma shook his head and stomped on the ground, creating a terrifying shockwave that caused the ground to tremble and everyone to lose footing. He caught the spear with one arm, completely halting its momentum. The spearman''s face turned pale as he saw two fingers coming straight to his eyes and the kick where it would end his bloodline. Ahhh¡ª A horrifying scream erupted in the surrounding area: S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ah, it hurts." The man fell to the ground and completely fainted on the spot. The darts landed on Chun Ma, and everyone''s tense expression completely loosened: "This is a dart that could even cause a mammoth to faint. I don''t believe he won''t be affected." Before the darts could even penetrate his skin, the people around were already smirking with victory written over their faces. However, just as the darts were inches away from Chun Ma, they froze on the spot as if caught by an invisible hand. "This¡­ this¡­ Third-stage Martial Artist." One of them cried out loud in disbelief. Chun Ma''s movements were extremely slow as he turned toward them, his blue eyes that seemed to contain the boundlessness of the seas looked at each and every one of them. "Come fight." Even though they knew that Chun Ma was now a Third-stage Martial Artist, they weren''t deterred. Instead, they attacked with all their might: "If we can gather our strength, then we can definitely exhaust him to death." The shout came in unison. As martial artists, they were afraid of death, but in death, their minds were even calmer. In an instant, Chun Ma was drowned in arrows and darts. "Hmm," Chun Ma rubbed his chin with a thoughtful expression. "Not a bad choice, I must say, but it can only go on for so long." He moved his body eloquently to dodge all the attacks, almost like a dance. "One." Blood fell to the ground as a lifeless body hit the floor with a thud. The other people started to attack him even more desperately. But Chun Ma was like a ghost. He seemed to be extremely slow but dodged or defended against all the attacks. "Two." The second body fell to the ground. "Three." "Four." "Five." "Six." "Seven." The last body fell to the ground. Now there was only the little twerp, the dart-throwing people, and the bowman''s left. The little twerp had already peed his pants and was completely immobile with a blank expression. Chun Ma shook his head and looked further away, his body soaked in blood, and he was completely expressionless: "It''s time to meet your makers." The people immediately paled and ran away with their tails tucked behind their legs. But Chun Ma was still faster than them¡ªquicker than them! He reached them and let them meet their maker soon. Then he returned to look at the little twerp, whose expression was completely defeated. "I admit defeat," he uttered. "Good." Chun Ma raised his fist, completely expressionless. "Do you have no honour? How can you kill an opponent that is completely defenseless?" The little twerp raised his head, only for a fist to enlarge in his vision and¡­ A headless body fell to the ground. Chun Ma silently looked at his blood-soaked body and mumbled: "I have become a monster." Just then, a suffocating pressure descended on him. A katana swung behind his back, directly aiming for his neck. Chapter 66 - 66: Chun Ma vs White-Devil! Chun Ma''s instincts ran in alarm, his back shivered with coldness. He hurriedly used his Will and ducked to the ground. Even so, the katana''s slash was too fast and furious, it missed his neck but slashed at his skull. Blood dripped on the ground as Chun Ma was sent forward by a few steps. Chun Ma didn''t have the time to turn around, he used the momentum and rolled on the ground, rapidly dodging the katana behind him. He rolled and rolled until he reached the wall. Using the wall as support, he quickly stood up and punched behind him without looking. The katana and the fist collided with a bang! Unfortunately, this time, the katana won in the end as blood dripped from his strong hands. His skin was swiftly cut, but his hand bones couldn''t be! The katana stopped, halted in its momentum. Chun Ma gathered his Will with the Atherion energy from his meridian and punched with the other fist at the exact same time. The fist quickly landed on the stomach of the attacker, sending him back by a few steps. "Oh?" A surprised voice sounded despite the attack. "You have quite the strength, little brat." Chun Ma finally looked up to see the face of the attacker, and it was none other than the white-masked devil man. "I see, so you were the one who instructed them to attack me?" "You don''t seem to be so surprised." The white devil asked while his fingers smoothly slid the blades of his katana. "Why would I be surprised? Only a person in your position is able to silently transfer all these people here without alerting anyone present." Chun Ma spoke calmly. "Not bad, you know your stuff, huh?" The white devil snickered. "Unfortunately, you have met your match already. Even if you are the strongest genius of the cult, even greater than the cult founder himself, you must die today, and no one can stop it." "Are you so sure?" Chun Ma took a fighting position, a large blurry figure appearing behind him, its figure strikingly similar to him. "Haha, as expected of the greatest genius, you have truly already reached the Third-stage Martial Realm, but," behind the white devil, a black stainless katana appeared, "Not enough." Swish! Chun Ma only felt a tearing pain, and an alarm rang in his heart. So he could only defend using his strong arms to guard his chest without looking. And the katana struck his hand almost immediately. Luckily, his strong arms defended it. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The giant behind Chun Ma attacked the man, only for the katana behind the white devil to attack as well. For a moment, both the katana and the giant were evenly matched. But the same couldn''t be said about the fight between Chun Ma and the white devil, as he was pushed back bit by bit, ever so slightly, without any resistance. The white devil was simply faster than him, and Chun Ma couldn''t counter back at all. So he did what every insane man would do¡­ In one exchange, he loosened his arm muscles as much as he could, and the katana sank right into his arms, cutting through half his bones before getting stuck. "Die." Chun Ma spoke coldly, and threw a punch without mercy at the white devil. "Hmph." The white devil only snorted before letting go of the katana and taking out another katana just at the right moment to defend against his fist. But, just then! Chun Ma''s fist glittered with starlight and bent the blade of the katana before making its way straight to the head of the white devil. "How¡ª!?" Bang! A bone-breaking sound resounded as the fist landed, and the white devil was sent through the air, crash-landing into the wall without mercy. "Come on, the fight is just getting started. Are you giving up already?" Chun Ma cracked his neck with an expressionless face. Even though his skull was bleeding and there were injuries after injuries on his arms, this was nothing for him. His regeneration was already kicking in, and he was recovering rapidly. The white devil stood up, violently coughing blood from his mask. He looked at Chun Ma with disbelief: "Just what are you?" "As I said countless times, I am Chun Ma." Chun Ma''s figure rapidly appeared in front of him as the starlight shimmered in his fist to attack him, countless invisible fists and kicks raining down on the man. The white devil wasn''t to be left behind, even when he was injured, as he muttered quietly: "Devil''s Plum Blossom First Art: Thousand Bloody Roses." Chun Ma''s nose twitched. He smelled¡­ ''The smell of blood?'' He looked from the corner of his eyes as the giant katana transformed into a blood-red rose, its petals directly attacking and cutting the giant, then launching straight at him. Just looking at it, Chun Ma was already soaked in cold sweat: "Just what is that bloody thing?" The petals of the roses made Chun Ma afraid. His step quickened, and he was just mere inches away from killing the white devil. "Die." His starlight-infused fist landed right into the white devil''s head, but his figure disappeared midway through, merging with the red rose, hovering in the air. The fist continued on its path and landed on the walls, causing the entire wall to completely collapse. "Ho." Taking a deep breath, Chun Ma looked at the red petals with a frown: "This is going to be a completely drawn-out battle." Still, he was steady in his mind and calm in his heart. He took a breath of cold air, ready for a drawn-out battle. But just then, a shield appeared in front of him, defending against all the petals for him. Chun Ma looked at the old woman who had appeared at some point in time and hugged him: "It''s fine, child, you are completely safe now." A cry rang out in front of him, but Chun Ma''s vision was blocked, so he couldn''t completely see what was going on. His body had taken a toll on him, and his eyes dimly closed as he drifted off to sleep. He was already tired and sleepy. He had not only broken through the Third-stage Martial realm, but his sanity had also been injured in the Martial space. Not to mention, fighting those people and battling the white devil had taken another toll. Although his body might be completely fine, his mind wasn''t! So he slept¡­ Chapter 67 - 67: Meeting the Heavenly Demon! The morning sun rays slowly fell through the window, slowly gracing a divine face of a boy with long golden hair. He was sleeping peacefully and warmly, without a care in the world. The room he was in was the most luxurious of the kind, with animal skins hung on the wall as mere decorations, and a simple but neat and spacious layout which gave it a hint of elegance. Just at this moment, as the morning rays fell on his face, his brows twitched ever so slightly. Chun Ma groggily opened his eyes to the unknown room in front of him, with confusion on his face: "What is this place?" He muttered with a tilt of his head. The memory of all that had happened to him resurfaced in his mind, and he took some time to gather his thoughts with a breath of cold air. "That was a tiring night, wasn''t it?" He mumbled to himself before standing up with the support of the bed. Although he was completely fine physically, mentally he was still tired; his eyes still had some dark circles underneath them. "I just didn''t expect it," Chun Ma looked at his own fist. "Although the Martial Space did help me break through the Martial realm, at the same time, dying there has some consequences, and the shadows appear infinitely, each one a mirror of my evolved self. How am I supposed to beat it?" The mental strain he had felt that caused him to sleep was because of the Martial Space in its entirety. Anyway, as he was carefully checking his body for any sort of injuries or hidden weaknesses, he suddenly heard some noises from around him. The door to the room opened, and the old woman walked into the room with a smile on her face, holding a glass of warm water: "How are you feeling?" "Good." Chun Ma nodded and sat on the bed with her gesture. The old woman also sat on the wooden chair just beside the window and asked with a smile on her wrinkled face: "Do you know a butterfly endures almost half of its lifespan, growing and enduring in its larva stage?" "Yes?" Chun Ma spoke expressionlessly. The old woman just smiled, looking through the window: "A butterfly is beautiful and colorful, everyone admires it, but only it knows the pain and hardship it endured to reach that stage. But its glory lasts only a few weeks before death claims it." "Does it ever wonder if it was worth it in the end? Suffering through a cruel world, only for its glory to be as fleeting as the sands of time." She tilted her head toward Chun Ma, her body bathed in sunlight. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What do you mean?" Chun Ma narrowed his eyes, a dangerous glint flashing within them. She was implying that his glory might only last so long... "Haha, I have no ill will against you. If I did, you wouldn''t be here, breathing, would you?" The old woman chuckled. "Alright, I''ll teach you the basics for now. Our cult has six ranks in total: Demonic Trainees like you, Demonic Warriors, Demonic Captains, Demonic Elders, Demonic Supremes, and finally, our supreme leader, the Heavenly Demon." "I see." Chun Ma spoke calmly. "Can I know why the White Devil attacked me?" "That would only be up to you to find out. But know that this cult is divided into three factions: the first faction is led by the cult leader, and the other two are each led by six heavens." She smiled mysteriously. "Be prepared, you will be meeting the cult leader." "Okay." Chun Ma had already expected at least this much, since he had caused such a ruckus, especially competing with the White-devil, and hearing some words, he could basically infer that he was an anomaly in the entire cult! "Follow me." She stood up and opened the door before walking out. Chun Ma followed her in slow steps. They walked out of the building and were immediately greeted by the warm sun. It was just normal here in the heart of the demonic cult. Street sellers called out their goods, people chattered and fought, and children made noise and played. Looking at the smile on these people''s faces, Chun Ma was expressionless. However, the moment the old woman was seen, the people immediately bowed with sheer respect, and some of the children walked up to her with smiles on their faces: "Aunty, how are you?" "Can we play together?" a little girl asked with twinkling eyes. The old woman smiled warmly. She patted her little head: "Not now, child, we will play later." "Mhm." The little girl nodded and went away, taking small skips. Looking at the little girl who was going away, Chun Ma was thoughtful for a moment. The old woman solved all the children''s queries and excitement and looked at Chun Ma: "Let''s go." "Okay." Chun Ma nodded in agreement and followed in her footsteps. Soon, he was led to a large castle-like house, covered in heavy barricades and soldiers surrounding it from all sides. The old woman showed an emblem and gave it to one of the soldiers. The soldier took it and went inside before appearing after some time. "Hmm, the Heavenly Demon has called upon that kid." "Okay," the woman beckoned with a smile. "This is where our journey ends. Hope you don''t disappoint the Heavenly Demon." Chun Ma nodded as the gates opened and he went inside, feeling a little nervous in his heart. This was, after all, a being who was considered the strongest in the entire martial world. At the same time, he was prepared to leave at any moment. Rather than dying, it was better to just go. His genius talent had already leveled up, and Chun Ma was just too valuable. As he walked through the corridor, he found a group of men dressed in martial robes standing to his left and right. Just standing there, they emitted a terrifying presence. ''Third-stage Martial Artist.'' Chun Ma''s pupils dilated; he was shocked in his heart. Every one of these people were Third-stage Martial Artists! As Chun Ma walked further, he eventually reached a door, simple as always, but there were two people guarding it¡ªtwins, to be exact. "Are you that boy?" one of them smiled at him. "Yes." He nodded. "Good, the cult leader is expecting a lot from you. Don''t disappoint him." The twins opened the door, and immediately Chun Ma was bathed in the light of the sun. "Huh?" He curiously walked forward, only to find a picturesque scene unfolding before him: distant mountains, a river winding through the trees, and a lush forest that bordered its banks. Right ahead, there stood a pavilion in an ancient style. Inside the pavilion, a tall man sat, drinking tea with a quiet elegance. He appeared relatively young, with long black hair and black pupils that seemed to hold an endless abyss. In front of him was a chessboard. "I greet the Heavenly Demon." Chun Ma bowed as he called out. "Haha, you don''t have to be nervous," the Heavenly Demon chuckled in amusement. "How does it feel to have a rebirth?" Chun Ma froze on the spot. Chapter 68 - 68: The three stars of heaven will merge into one! Chun Ma gradually raised his head to meet the gaze of the man standing before him. Blue and black pupils clashed, and for a moment, a strange tension hung in the air. The standoff began and ended, just as quickly, with the Heavenly Demon laughing: "You''re quite a strange one. Most people would cower the moment they met my eyes. But you... you''re different." "If you wanted me dead, I wouldn''t be able to resist. So why should I cower? If you''re going to kill me, then do it. If not, at least let me keep my dignity." "Oh?" The Heavenly Demon raised an eyebrow as he looked at Chun Ma. "You have no idea how close you are to falling through the thin ice." Chun Ma didn''t cower, he respectfully bowed his head: "I wonder how the Heavenly Demon knew about my situation?" "It wasn''t hard to find. I have eyes in all places," the heavenly demon''s gaze went towards the chessboard in front of him. "The person you fought was a fallen disciple of the Buddhist sect." "Fallen disciple?" Chun Ma stood bowing, with his ears perked to not miss a single detail. "That''s right. That monk is a fallen disciple of the Shaolin Temple, one of the Righteous Faction, and he ran away with a Divine Rebirth Pill of the Shaolin Temple and joined the Shadow Faction. But something unknown happened, which caused him to escape here, to our Demonic Faction, the Heavenly Divine Cult." "I am curious, Heavenly Demon, if you had eyes everywhere, why were you not able to locate him then?" Chun Ma immediately asked his question. "Haha," the Heavenly Demon started to laugh loudly. "Want me to tell you? Come sit over here." He beckoned forward, to sit opposite to him. Chun Ma obliged and sat on the cushion with curious eyes as he looked at the chessboard. Not a single piece had been moved. While he was in black''s position, the Heavenly Demon was in white''s position. "Do you know what is the most important thing in a fight if all your strength and speed are similar?" the Demon Lord asked while moving a single pawn two steps forward. "Initiative." Chun Ma answered in the most straightforward way. "If it is a fight between equal strength, then it would be a matter of initiative. Those who have the initiative can fight and retreat at the same time." "Wonderfully said." The Demon Lord clapped his hands. "But what if there was another third factor that the two didn''t know about, but was actually controlling the fate of the battle?" Chun Ma''s finger paused. "Are you saying that you intentionally left him behind?" The Heavenly Demon shook his head as he pointed towards the sky: "Do you know about astrology?" "Yes, stars are fascinating things." As a modern man, of course, Chun Ma knew about it. "The stars are changing, and fate is reversing. The three stars of heaven will soon change hands and merge into one." The Heavenly Demon looked at Chun Ma with a mysterious smile: "You might be our way to conquer the Central Plains." "..." Chun Ma was silent: "How do you know it is me?" "Your growth. Although the Shaolin''s Divine Rebirth Pill allows one to be reborn, after you are reborn, you have to start over again with no extra benefits." "Not only did you break the walls of the first trial with your sheer fist, but you are able to carry 140 kgs of weight with ease already. This is an accomplishment that even the cult founder couldn''t do." "Not to mention that you have already defeated experienced Martial Trainees and also competed with a Demonic Captain." "Just because of that?" Chun Ma tilted his head. "That''s right, just because of that. But you won''t be granted this throne so easily, you have to prove yourself." "How?" "The Heavenly Divine Cult only followed one saying: ''Strength rules above all.'' Prove your strength, and you shall rule the world." "I see." Chun Ma was as calm as ever, even when he heard that there might be a chance that he could get the entire cult working under him. "As expected of you, not even showing a sliver of emotion. I won''t ask you about your background, but know that from now on, you are Chun Ma from the Heavenly Divine Cult." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Okay." He nodded his head, although there was a faint doubt in his heart, why was this man trusting him so much? They just met! Just as he was contemplating, a book appeared in front of him. "Take it." Chun Ma took the book and saw the title: [Heavenly Divine Cultivation] "This will help you reach further on your path after reaching the Third-stage Martial Realm. Hope you can succeed." "Thank you." Chun Ma bowed. "If you can successfully score the highest when you come out of the Demonic Cave, then you will be honoured to have any martial arts from the Divine Library," the Heavenly Demon spoke while observing him. ''Divine Library, huh¡­'' Chun Ma thought, then looked at the Heavenly Demon for any more instruction. "There is none. You can retire now." Soon, Chun Ma left the place, and the Heavenly Demon stood up. Seeing the picturesque surroundings, he sighed: "This one is quite pure. Does he even have the capability to not only reach this bloody throne, but also cherish the dream of our founder to rule the world?" Either way, the Heavenly Demon could only wait and sigh. Chun Ma returned and walked outside the castle, where the old woman was waiting for him: "You still have to complete your Demonic Cave." "Yes." Soon, Chun Ma entered the Demonic Cave and settled in his room. Then he carefully turned the pages of the book given by the Heavenly Demon. "Finally, I can advance again, and that prophecy¡­ I feel like it isn''t as he thought it was." Shaking his head, Chun Ma focused on every detail of how to cultivate it. Strictly speaking, this was only a way to create an inner core in his body, but it was divided into stages. With each stage, he would progress further as a martial artist¡­ Chapter 69 - 69: The Six Stages of Martial Realm! There were six stages of the divine cultivation technique. The first stage was the seedling stage. If one reached this stage, it was where one established their inner core, and with the help of the visualisation technique, they could create a "Will" of their own or merge their own "Will" with the visualisation to gain "Demonic Will." In the first step, one has already reached the third-stage Martial Realm, directly skipping the Martial Trainee realm; this was simply unimaginable and hard to understand for a moment. As Chun Ma read more about the technique, the more he couldn''t help but take a breath of cold air. "Gaining a ''Demonic Will'', the power of the will increases significantly and a wild nature is born from it. It devours the energy of nature to absorb energy. The burst of power is terrifying, but there is no stability in it." "The second stage is the sapling stage, where the Demonic Will is strengthened through Qi from the Martial Artist''s Qi to let the Will gradually adapt to it. Upon completion, one will reach the Second-stage Martial Realm." "The third stage allows one to merge their Demonic Will with themselves and become one, allowing terrifying strength to be displayed. This is the First-stage Martial Realm." Chun Ma turned the last few pages and frowned immediately, there was nothing there! Although in the introduction there were six stages written, in this manual, there were only up to three stages, and the three more were left with the realm''s name only. "Transcendent, Heavenly, and Divine, huh. Is the Heavenly Demon only giving me the first verses because he has chosen me as a successor but wants me to earn through my own effort?" Anyway, Chun Ma shook this unnecessary thought and went back to cultivate. First he focused his mind to drive away unnecessary thoughts. Then he opened his mouth and spoke in a low and deep voice, chanting the mantra: "My will is infernal, my heart unbound. I see Death, I embrace it. From thought, I awaken. Through fire, I ascend." The Qi in the surrounding area was immediately drawn towards him like moths to a flame and entered his body in a violent way, circulating in the visualisation of a giant lotus that Chun Ma had in mind. Behind him, a faint image of a black lotus formed. The Qi was being rapidly changed into Demonic Qi and gathering at the center of his body to form the inner core. The process was slow and steady, but the core was forming ever so slightly. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Chun Ma stopped the process at the appropriate time. Then he gathered the Mana sent by the main body and merged it with the Demonic Qi. Initially, the Qi was green. When it changed into Demonic Qi, it turned dark, and now the energy converted into purple again. "Luckily, the Atherion hasn''t changed. The only thing it has changed is that now it has both Demonic Qi and Mana instead of Qi and Mana." Chun Ma heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. If the energy caused an unknown change, then it would be truly troublesome for him. Anyway, the process of forming a core is becoming slower, now that it has to go through several steps just to proceed. Time passed in the blink of an eye, and the night quickly went by, but Chun Ma was unaware of it in this dark demonic cave. After some more time had passed, he snapped open his eyes, wiping off the cold sweat from his forehead. His clothes were soaked in cold sweat all the way through, and the ground was muddy just because of the sheer amount of the sweat. "Sigh, this is taking too long." Chun Ma could only sigh in resignation. "Forming an inner core is really hard. Not to mention, I have to maintain the visualisation and chant the mantra in my heart, but the filtering of the energy to turn into Atherion is taking more time as well." From his calculation, it would take him several months or even years if he wanted to achieve that result, but Chun Ma didn''t have time currently. "Forget it, let''s complete the training for now." Chun Ma went outside and was immediately greeted by people who looked at him with gazes of bewilderment and fear. It was impossible that they didn''t see the fight between him and the others that night, and they still had nightmares about it. ''Hmm, I seem to have grown taller again.'' Chun Ma''s pupils looked down at them. When he first came here, he was scrawny and small, but now he has grown taller, stronger! The bearded instructor appeared as usual, and the trial began. Chun Ma didn''t start walking; he just stared ahead at all the people who were frantically running with all their strength. He looked at Rim Soo-Yun, who was already in first place, even beating that bulky person, but Chun Ma shook his heart: "Her growth is not enough." With a shake of his head, he drew in as much air as his lungs could hold. The Atherion surged from his meridians in a single burst, and he stomped the ground, generating the momentum he needed to launch into the air. Chun Ma soared upward, more than fifty feet into the sky, carrying all 140 kilograms of his weight with him. His figure became a blur against the heavens(skies) as he swiftly closed the distance to the hilltop, landing halfway up with a thunderous crash. Boom! The ground trembled as if struck by a magnitude-six earthquake. The children stumbled, unable to keep their footing. But Chun Ma wasn''t done. The earth compacted beneath him as he launched once more, shooting straight to the summit. With two jumps, Chun Ma had already reached the peak of the hill! "This brat, his strength has already surpassed me," the bearded instructor looked on with an extremely depressed look. How couldn''t he be depressed? Chapter 70 - 70: A Fight? The people beneath him were even more shocked, their widened eyes looking at the cold blue pupils of Chun Ma as if he was looking at worms underneath his feet. He didn''t have a hint of emotion on his face, nothing but endless coldness. Every one of these people felt a chill in their hearts, and they trembled to even stand on their two feet. Even Rim Soo-Yun was the same, her face pale. Chun Ma was just there, standing in front of them. Neither did he make any intimidating gesture nor any movement, but his mere presence caused them to be so frightened that they packed their tails between their legs. He turned to the side, and everyone felt their courage returning to their hearts, and they continued to climb with a hint of fear in their eyes. The image of that night as the slaughter commenced was still vividly reflecting in their eyes. ''Sigh.'' Chun Ma looked at his own hand. ''They are afraid of me, but I don''t care as long as they don''t get in my way.'' He thought with a heart of steel. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''I must grow stronger!'' His gaze went towards the boundless skies as he clenched his fist. This training ended, and Chun Ma went back to his dwelling again to cultivate. There, he just focused on quickening the process of forming his core, but he couldn''t find any solution for it. Two days passed just like this; his strength grew ever so slightly, but not enough to satisfy his needs. His progress was rather cumbersome like always; it would take him more time to reach the seedling stage. As Chun Ma was walking out of the room with an expressionless face, and everyone who saw him sidelined in respect, he noticed the presence of two more individuals faintly. His steps quickened curiously. There he saw it¡ªeveryone was in a straight line with military postures, and there were two people beside the bearded instructor, looking forward with stern gazes. The one on the right wore a simple gray martial robe with a bald head, and the one on the left had strange blue hair and black pupils, wearing a peculiar golden sword at his waist. Chun Ma tried to spread his Will outward faintly while staring straight at them. The bald guy flinched and turned towards him with a grinning expression; he released his own Will. "Hmm?" Chun Ma knotted his brows. He could feel a pressure gradually descend upon him. This pressure clashed with his own, and the two competed for a mere moment before his own was at a disadvantage. But he didn''t relent either. He released more of his Will to compete with the Will. It felt like he was competing with a giant similar to him but much bigger and stronger. A cold glint flashed in Chun Ma as he used all his strength. Still, it was like a dam that couldn''t be surpassed. But Chun Ma overtook him in Will out of nowhere. He was growing stronger the more he fought, and the bald man''s Will was becoming weaker and weaker. "What happened, Gwak Hyun?" the blue-haired man asked with a frown on his face. "Huh?" Gwak Hyun snapped out of his reverie, his back soaked in cold sweat. "N-Nothing, Chu Dae." "Good." Chu Dae nodded and turned his head towards Chun Ma with a strange expression. Chun Ma stared for a moment before he bowed his head. ''Indomitable Will!'' he thought in his heart. This was the effect of the title he had gained. ''Maybe I could use this to exploit things.'' Anyway, he settled upon the rows of line, only for everyone to part ways, and he went to the front automatically. Chu Dae grinned ear to ear: "So this is our little genius, huh? Being able to defeat Gwak Hyun in a battle of Wills, you are definitely something, I must say." "I am nothing special," Chun Ma spoke. "Really, nothing special?" As Chu Dae was about to speak more, the bearded instructor interrupted the conversation of the two: "It is time for the commencement of the second phase, so will you stop it?" "...Yes," Chu Dae spoke. "Alright, listen up, brats." The bearded instructor stomped the ground, causing the place to tumble: "You will now have the opportunity to choose your weapon of choice." Then he paused, looking at Chun Ma with a bitter expression: "That is, if you have not already reached the Third-stage Martial Artist." Chun Ma shrugged with a nonchalant expression. Actually, that body technique method was only used to strengthen your body so that you could get through the trial. No one expects you to reach Third-stage Martial Artist in one go! Even the most talented could only reach the Martial Trainee realm, but now that Chun Ma has already reached the Third-stage Martial realm, there is no need to choose, he has already reached the most optimal path for himself. ''Sigh, this brat might be restricted by such Body''s Will,'' the bearded instructor thought, but looked at Gwak Hyun right after, seeing the pale expression on his face. ''Never mind, a star will shine even in a pile of garbage.'' The people around started to look for their weapon of choice, while Chun Ma was just there, sitting on the ground with a bored expression. "Come to think of it, I also have a saber." Chun Ma took out the saber that the white devil had given him. He unsheathed the saber and pointed it towards his hand. ''I wonder if I am impervious to sword already.'' He slashed down casually. The saber made a swift arc in the air before landing on his hand; a crisp crack sound resounded. The saber had a crack in it, while he was completely fine. ''Not bad. Although some of it was offset by my title, if it was the previous me, I would definitely be injured.'' Anyway, as he was bored and playing with the saber like a toy, Chu Dae walked up to him with a smile: "Want to fight me?" Chapter 71 - 71: Fight to get Stronger! Reaching the Seedling Stage! "Sure." Chun Ma stood up and immediately went to an empty ground in the place. The people around him looked with heated breath when they saw this. Chu Dae raised his brows: "Quite excited, aren''t you?" "Of course, I am excited," Chun Ma replied in an icy tone. "I want to test the feeling of fighting a Third-stage Martial Artist again." He released his Will again to spread outward, but now this Will seemed to be a little stronger than his previous self. A sword appeared behind the back of Chu Dae. Even without them actually facing off, the pressure already caused the surroundings to feel heavy. Chun Ma could feel it. Initially, his Will might have been weaker, but it was growing stronger bit by bit again! ''Only a second-stage Martial Artist could enhance his Will actively by pouring the demonic Qi, but now I could do it so easily.'' The next step after forming the Demonic Will was to let it be nourished by the Demonic Qi, but Chun Ma was already strengthening his Will before he could even reach that state. The two were in a moment of stare-off, when Chu Dae noticed the strangeness immediately; the more the two''s Will collided, the more Chun Ma seemed to be growing stronger. "Enough." So he promptly took out the golden sword and pointed its tip at him while holding it in his two hands. Chun Ma just stood there, tall and proud, without a hint of emotion. The people around them gathered in a circle, giving the two enough space to fight: "Who do you think will win?" "Of course, it''s the instructor. Chun Ma shouldn''t have grown that much, he was barely able to compete with that white-masked devil instructor before. So this match... it''s hard to say." "But how many exchanges will he last?" "I bet five hundred." "I bet a thousand." Chun Ma''s ears twitched ever so slightly as he overheard the murmurs around him. The bearded instructor stepped between them, wearing a helpless expression: "Ready?" "Yes." "Yes." "Start!" he roared. They clashed in an instant, Chun Ma opened with a straight hook punch. Chu Dae countered with a swift arc of his golden sword. Their attacks collided, matching each other in strength as they pushed against one another. Chu Dae poured a burst of power into his swing, forcing Chun Ma back slightly before slashing toward his heart. Chun Ma struck again with a punch, this time the sword''s tip grazed his skin, enough to draw a thin line of crimson that dripped to the ground. "Hupp!" Chun Ma drew a sharp breath, raising his left fist to strike again. Chu Dae ducked, narrowly avoiding the incoming fist. Chun Ma pressed the attack, driving his knee toward Chu Dae''s face. He twisted his neck just in time, avoiding the strike by a hair''s breadth, only for another blow to follow, aiming straight for the center of his head. He raised his sword just in time to block the incoming fist, but his face tensed as he felt the immense pressure behind the blow. As he poured all his strength into defending against the punch¡­ ¡­ the pressure suddenly vanished. His eyes widened as a massive fist, glittering with strange starlight, came crashing toward his face. A chill ran down Chu Dae''s spine. That fist was fast and utterly life-shattering. So he rolled away without a moment''s hesitation, but the fist still grazed his chin, bending his chin in an unnatural way before he could gain enough distance. Chu Dae caught his breath, eyes wide with terror as he looked at Chun Ma. Behind him, a faint golden sword shimmered into view once more. "Let''s take this battle more seriously," he roared. Chun Ma said nothing. He stared straight ahead, a towering giant''s image beginning to take shape behind him, its outline glowing faintly. He lunged forward and threw a punch, perfectly mirroring the motion of the giant. Chu Dae responded in kind. Their clash echoed like thunder, shaking the earth and reducing everything around them to rubble. The two clashed without pause, exchanging slashes and punches with no sign of retreat, each strike aimed at vital points, as if locked in a fight to the death. The shockwaves from their battle rattled the entire arena. Chunks of debris fell from the ceiling, plunging the surroundings into chaos. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The bearded instructor and the bald man shielded the spectators from the falling rubble, though their eyes remained fixed on the fight, wide with disbelief and horror. ''Am I seeing this right?'' the instructor thought. ''At first, Chun Ma was clearly losing momentum after Chu Dae unleashed his Will... but now, it''s the complete opposite. Chun Ma is growing stronger, gradually overpowering him. How can a Martial Artist grow this fast?'' The bearded instructor opened his parched lips but couldn''t muster any words for what he was witnessing. Gwak Hyun remained silent, stunned into speechlessness. ''I knew it. This wasn''t my imagination.'' Meanwhile, the fight raged on. The two exchanged blow after blow ferociously, neither taking a step back. Despite the ferocity, it still took more than half an hour before Chu Dae was completely exhausted. His steps grew shaky; he struggled just to stay standing. The Will behind him fared no better, shredded by the giant as if it were a paper against a blade. Chu Dae collapsed to his knees, his body trembling. With a shaking finger, he pointed at Chun Ma and uttered with horror: ''Just... what are you?'' Then Chu Dae collapsed to the ground and fainted on the spot. Chun Ma stood over the fallen body, his face unreadable. He turned to the bearded instructor. "Yes, yes, you won," the instructor muttered. Chun Ma bowed and brought his fists together. "I want to fight more." The bearded instructor stared at him, speechless: "Who are you going to fight with now?" Chun Ma turned his gaze toward Gwak Hyun. ''I''ve finally found it, a way to grow stronger. The more I fight, the stronger I become. If I keep progressing¡­ I might even earn a title eventually.'' Seeing the cold glint in Chun Ma''s eyes, even Gwak Hyun felt a chill, but mustering his courage, he still stood tall and determined: "Alright, let''s fight." Soon after, he lost, and Chun Ma exchanged bouts with even the bearded instructor, and he lost too. The people around were all looking at the dazzling, cold Chun Ma with utter stuntedness. When Chun Ma returned to his dwelling, he found that his progress had grown significantly. The thing that would take months now felt like it could be done in a week. This was because of his Will tempering, which made him focus more, and the time to create Atherion was decreased significantly as well. Time passed, and three days quickly went by. At this moment, he sat cross-legged on the ground, chanting the mantra: "My will is infernal, my heart unbound. I see Death, I embrace it. From thought, I awakened. Through fire, I ascend." The Demonic Qi and the mana merged, creating strands of Atherion which swirled around the core of his body. Chun Ma''s inner core was finally established! The faint image of the Demonic Lotus and, at the same time, his Will, the giant him, also appeared, much clearer in outline. Both the images were turning into dust, gradually merging into one! Chapter 72 - 72: , Eryke in the Main World A giant formed, shaped exactly like Chun Ma but much larger and more powerful. From his eyes to his face to even the minute details of his nose, everything was identical. However, this giant bore a wild look, a feral grin stretched across his face. Though invisible to the naked eye, one could feel the giant rapidly absorbing Qi from the air without pause. At the same time, a prompt appeared before Chun Ma in all its glory: [You have worked hard and progressed further on your path as a Martial Artist, forming a Demonic Will of your own.] [You have gained the title: ] ¡­ -Your digestion speed is increased by at least 10 times. ¡­ "This feels a little too OP." Looking at the title, Chun Ma couldn''t help but draw in a cold breath. Still, he wasn''t one to complain, he was already used to things like this. The description was as simple as ever, but its use was vast, containing endless possibility. "Hmm," Chun Ma mused as he casually tore a page from a book and chewed on it without much thought. The moment it entered his stomach, it was digested almost instantly, and he felt a faint trace of energy spread through his body, like the energy you get from sugar. "This could be quite helpful, especially when eating pills or elixirs," he muttered. Regardless, Chun Ma tightened his fist, feeling the energy coursing powerfully through his body. By gaining the Demonic Will and establishing a Demonic Core, Chun Ma has reached the Seedling Step. Now, all he needed to do was absorb more Demonic Qi into his core. "The Qi is measured by time," he muttered. "A year''s worth of Demonic Qi would naturally take a year to accumulate. But to reach the Sapling Stage, I need sixty years'' worth of Demonic Qi. Obviously, I can''t afford to wait sixty years." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The only way to speed up absorption is by consuming pills and other resources." Chun Ma heaved a tired sigh. If he wanted to progress any faster, he would need to find and stockpile pills. Thankfully, with all his skills and titles, his natural absorption rate was already about four times faster than normal. That would reduce the time, bringing it down to around fifteen years, but even that clearly wasn''t enough. Regardless, Chun Ma simply laid down to meditate. Before him, the gates(trials) looked like nothing more than toothpicks, he could casually go through them to clean his teeth if he wanted. There was nothing to worry about. "Oh well. I''ll go into a temporary retreat for now and help the main body after that," Chun Ma muttered casually. Having made up his mind, Chun Ma settled into temporary seclusion. ¡­ [You have reached Fourth-Circle Mage. You have been rewarded the title .] [Higher Title Detected! Your title <> has absorbed the title . Evolution failed.] "It''s a dud," Eryke said in a disappointed tone. He had already expected this, but it seemed it was going to be even more troublesome to upgrade his title from here on. "Oh well, I can still let my clones reach Tier Four. If they can, my spells will become even stronger." Tightening his fist, Eryke stood up and walked toward the window. The wind was icy and sharp, slicing through the air like blades as it rustled past his long golden hair. The trees were sparse of leaves, and the surrounding chill sent a shiver down one''s spine, marking the arrival of winter. Eryke looked around and could faintly see bubbles appearing along the streets, faint, fleeting, and distant. Very few people had them, and all those who did had glanced at him at least once. "These are people''s emotions, huh?" He clenched his fist, a smile spreading across his face. Shaking his head, Eryke closed the window and turned to check on his clone. "My earlier calculations were off. It only took me four days to reach Tier Four, but for Chun Ma in the Martial World, twenty days have already passed," Eryke mused. Regardless, he was still the first to reach Fourth-Circle. The clones weren''t far behind, quickly catching up, it just took them longer because of the time needed to refine their spells. After a few moments, two prompts appeared in front of him: [You have reached Fourth-Circle Mage. You have been rewarded the title .] [Higher Title Detected! Your title <> has absorbed the title . Evolution failed.] The two clones prompt were the same, leaving only one clone left. Eryke could only cross his fingers and hope for better luck with the last one. "Hope this last one gains me a stronger title." Just as he finished saying, Eryke felt a strange change, which caused his brows to raise in pure surprise. "It''s a success." Without even speaking it, he already felt the changes; his spell grew stronger. "This is amazing." When Eryke used the most basic Aura spell, instantly his whole body was covered in a black haze, which had grown to the point that even looking at his face was difficult; all they could see was a black haze. "Could even work as a camouflage." With a speechless expression, Eryke looked at his own system prompt: [Your <> title has evolved from absorbing the title: ] [You have gained the title <>.] ¡­ <> Any spell used by the Awakener have two times the power. ¡­ Just looking at the title, Eryke already proved that he was right, based on just his gut. "Now, I still have three more days to waste though." He canceled the three summons and looked at himself in the mirror. He had a beard thinly growing, and his clothes were messy, even though it was his best. Then Eryke looked at the black card: "Since he has given it to me, then I will use it." Shrugging, he walked to the shower and bathed to his heart''s content, cleaning every nook and cranny. After four days of not bathing and staying in this place, he was definitely smelly. After he completed his bath, he wore a pair of shorts and a half-shirt. Then he took the black card and walked out, humming: "I should buy some clothes and a mansion." Since the note said it, Eryke was going to use it to his heart''s content. Who is going to say no to free money? Chapter 73 - 73: Buying 10 million dollar house! Peaceful day, right!? It was freezing and icy. People hurried along the paved streets, bundled in warm clothes to shield themselves from the biting cold. All except for a man with long golden hair, who strolled nonchalantly in a half-shirt and shorts, moving casually down the road as if the frigid air didn''t bother him at all. Those around him couldn''t help but cast incredulous glances his way. "He must be an Awakener." "Only an Awakener could wear such light clothes..." Eryke''s ears twitched as he caught the whispers around him. ''Oh, they''re correct about that.'' He looked around. Though plenty of people were walking the streets, it still felt much more vacant than the last time he had been here. Even their steps were hurried and quick. "It''s dangerous," Eryke shook his head. After weaving through the streets, he eventually arrived at a tall building with S&G Group written on the signboard. "This might be a little troublesome," Eryke said, glancing at the busy scene, branded cars pulling in and out, and people dressed in fancy clothes bustling about. ''This card should do the trick, right?'' he thought. As he stepped into the building, he was greeted by a staff member wearing a professional smile, but her eyes were filled with exhaustion. There were always some broke people who came looking for houses without even knowing their status, wasting everyone''s time, and Eryke looked like the very incarnation of one. Although he might be a little handsome, could you eat handsomeness? Seeing the brown, sluggish bubbles floating from this lovely lady, Eryke muttered inwardly: ''I really need to get some proper clothing soon.'' Speaking in a neutral tone, Eryke said, "Show me the buildings." "Alright," the lady replied, bowing slightly, her business smile still plastered on her face as she swiftly guided him to a nearby room. As he walked, he noticed other visitors also being guided by the staff. "Hey, Eryke, what are you here for?" Eryke''s ears twitched. ''This voice... it feels quite familiar.'' He turned and saw a woman with blue hair smiling and waving at him. He simply shrugged and turned back to the staff. "Let''s move." "O-Okay," she stuttered, thinking, ''Never thought I''d see a beautiful lady get rejected so easily,'' as they quickly moved forward. But the blue-haired woman was persistent. She pushed herself and finally caught up to them, panting for breath. Eryke turned to her and asked, "What is it?" "It''s been a long time since we met, Eryke. Are you really going to act so coldly toward me?" she pouted. "...What do you want, Camelia?" "I want to know if you have some free time," Camelia said, smoothing her blue hair, a smirk playing at the corner of her lips. "If you do, it would be perfect, I''m hosting a party soon." "I see... I don''t have any time," Eryke replied flatly. He turned to the staff. "Let''s go." "Hey, don''t be so cold! It''s my Awakening celebration party. Everyone from our batch is invited," she called out. Eryke didn''t respond. "The place is Olive Garden, 901!" she shouted after him, turning away with a dramatic hmph without even looking back. Eryke simply shrugged nonchalantly, and the staff quickly led him to a room where a hologram display flickered to life in front of him. The hologram displayed a map of the entire city, with blue and red dots glowing within the building. "The blue dots indicate properties that are still available for purchase. Red dots mean they''ve already been sold," the staff explained. "I see," Eryke said with a nod. Red dots almost completely covered the core of the city, where the towering buildings stood, while more blue dots were scattered along the city''s outskirts. His current rented floor in an old apartment was at the very edge of the city, tucked away from the main streets, barely visible. Eryke''s pupils swiftly scanned the core of the city, and settled on a lone blue dot. "Umm, sir, that''s a first-class apartment," the staff said cautiously. "There aren''t many like it around here, and each usually costs over five million dollars. The one you chose costs around ten million." "I see," Eryke replied with a nod. Without hesitation, he pressed the blue dot. Immediately, all the details of the property appeared in front of him, everything from the number of rooms to the materials used, its durability, and much more. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After reviewing it to his heart''s content, Eryke nodded in satisfaction. "Not bad. I''ll take it." "Will you be paying in installments?" the staff asked instinctively. "No," Eryke said simply. He pulled out a card. The moment the staff member laid eyes on it, her pupils froze. It took her a moment to collect herself before she tremblingly said: "I-I''m sorry, sir. I didn''t realize you were a VIP..." she stammered. "It''s fine. Now you know," Eryke said casually, patting her on the shoulder. The process moved quickly after that. There might have been some usual delays with paperwork, but once they saw the magic card, everyone bowed and hurried through the formalities. Before long, Eryke held the key in his hand. After leaving the building, he made his way to some modest shops farther away and bought a plain black pair of trousers, a T-shirt, and a jacket. The designs were simple, but the quality was top-notch. Next, he visited a barber shop to trim his long golden hair, neaten it up, though he kept it long, just the way he liked it. He also shaved off his thin beard, giving himself a cleaner, sharper look. After that, Eryke treated himself to a meal, mac and cheese. Still hungry afterward, he headed to KFC, ordering a full bucket of crunchy fried chicken and a large Coca-Cola. Settling into a seat, picking at his teeth lazily, he closed his eyes and let himself completely relax. "Life is going good," he whistled softly. Faint pink bubbles floated around him, likely from the girls nearby, but he just shook his head helplessly. ''It''s peaceful and calming, no worries, no fights, the best day to have. What could possible go wrong?'' Just as he was enjoying the moment, he suddenly felt a sharp spike of mana in the air. Eryke''s eyes snapped open as he turned in the direction it came from. "What''s happening there?" From the corner of his eye, Eryke noticed the small TV in the corner, playing the latest news. The reporter''s voice was urgent as he broadcasted an emergency throughout the city. A satellite video showed a massive rupture in space, with a diameter of over ten meters, it was a high-ranking gate! And it had opened right at the heart of the city! The mana pouring from the gate was overwhelming, crackling with lightning as monsters started to emerge from within. "Hmm?" Eryke muttered, finishing the last of his Coca-Cola. Around him, the people were already in a full-blown panic. Amidst the chaos, a girl in a long black skirt approached him and tugged on his sleeve: "Umm, shouldn''t you leave this place?" Eryke glanced down at the girl. She was quite small compared to his height. He extended his hand and gently patted her head: "Thank you for caring about me, but you can leave now." "U-umm, but..." she hesitated, uncertain in her voice. Just then, a sleek black limo pulled up outside the KFC. The door opened, and a familiar figure stepped out: it was Geneva! She hurried inside the chaotic KFC, making her way toward Eryke. Without hesitation, she bowed deeply, nearly 90 degrees: "Please help us." Chapter 74 - 74: Working for Awakeners Association? Amidst the stunned gazes of the crowd, Eryke remained completely unresponsive. "Is there no Awakener nearby in such a big city?" he asked with a frown. He didn''t want to be in the limelight just yet. Once he underwent his Awakening ceremony, he knew he would inevitably attract the world''s attention. Until then, he wanted to continue gathering strength through his clones. Unfortunately, that plan might now go awry. He glanced at the girl and the others, who were staring at him in stunned silence. Even the chaotic crowd seemed to freeze, becoming strangely peaceful in that moment. Everyone''s attention was fixed on Eryke, refusing to shift away. Geneva noticed the situation almost immediately and stood up with a cough, a faint blush breaking through her professional demeanor. "Let''s talk after we get in the car," she said, turning around and walking outside. "Okay," Eryke replied casually. "Umm, sorry for¡ª" the girl began, flustered, but Eryke interrupted her. "It''s fine," he said, patting her head again. "You didn''t know." Then, pulling up the hood of his black jacket to mask his face, he walked out. The moment he left, chaos erupted once more. "Woah, Eda, did you just meet a bigshot?" "Maybe he''s a high-ranked Awakener?" "That big limo over there belongs to the Awakener Association! And with that professional-looking woman coming all the way here just for him¡­ could he be an A-Rank Awakener?" They were more excited than ever, and Eda felt like the luckiest girl alive, as if she had just won the lottery. *** "So, can you speak now?" Eryke asked, his voice calm. Sitting across from him, Geneva looked anxious, fear lingering in her eyes. "Yes," she said. "Although we already have some Awakeners defending the area, the highest among them is only a B-Rank. We haven''t determined the Dungeon''s rank yet, but it should be high." "What about the guilds?" Eryke''s eyes lit up slightly. This could be the perfect opportunity to strengthen himself again, provided these people didn''t interfere. "We''ve already notified them," Geneva said, "but they''re still arguing over who gets to enter the gate first." "Then why are you inviting me?" A glint of doubt flashed through Eryke''s eyes. "That''s because of this," she said, pulling out a contract. "Although it might not be absolutely necessary, it''s helpful for officially proving that you''re a temporary member." "..." Eryke glanced at the contract. It wasn''t some bulky, hundred-page document, just a single sheet. The terms could basically be summed up in one sentence: he would be acting as an Awakener for the Hunter Association for the day, and all his private information would be kept confidential by them. Also in exchange for entering the gate, he would hand over 20% of all resources obtained within the dungeon. Once he returned, he would also be awarded fifty million dollars as compensation for risking his life. The rewards were simply amazing, no matter how you looked at it, but Eryke didn''t seem the least bit moved. He glanced at the contract and asked, "Give me a pen." "Okay," Geneva said, handing him one. Without a hint of hesitation, Eryke signed the contract. "Remember, my identity must remain confidential for now," he said, pulling his hoodie lower to further obscure his face. "Also, give me a mask." Geneva handed him a simple nose mask. "Sorry, we don''t have anything that covers your entire face." "...That''s fine," Eryke said with a nod, slipping the mask on. The car sped through the streets and quickly arrived at the gate. A large camp had already been set up right in front of it, and all the nearby residents had been evacuated. This was the heart of the city, where Awakeners were most active. As the limo pulled up, the crowd instinctively parted to make way for it. There were many people gathered around, mostly Awakeners and employees from the Awakener Association, so most of them already understood the implications of the situation. "So this is the special, privileged Awakener who''s going to join us?" someone muttered. "Who do you think it''ll be? Judging by the way they''re talking, it should at least be an A-Rank Awakener, right?" "Let''s see for ourselves first." The Awakeners from the guilds whispered among themselves in low voices. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As they continued to watch the scene unfold, the crowd''s breath grew heated with anticipation. They watched as Geneva stepped out of the limo, turned to the opposite side of the car, and opened the door. A tall man, around 6''2", stepped out. He was dressed in simple black clothes from head to toe, a mask covering his mouth, and the hood of his jacket casting a shadow over his forehead. Only a pair of boundless blue eyes shone through, sharp and piercing. Silence fell over the camp. "Let''s head inside," Geneva said calmly. Eryke nodded and followed her toward the cave. The moment the two entered, the Awakeners exhaled, their eyes wide with horror. "What kind of monster has the Awakener Association brought over?" someone whispered. As Eryke entered the camp, he was greeted by a round table with eight seats. In one of the seats sat Rolf, looking expressionless and stern. The moment he saw Eryke, however, his face lit up, and he hurriedly walked over with a broad smile. "Haha, this is the Awakener who''ll be joining us in the dungeon this time!" The other seven remained silent, their gazes sharp, but Rolf continued smiling brightly. "Come, I''ll introduce you. First, from the Silver Wolf Guild¡ª" he said, pointing at a shirtless man wearing a wolf head as a mask. Looking at him, Eryke thought to himself with some amusement, A furry? "This one is from the Black Phoenix Clan, this one from the Red Dragon Brotherhood, over here is the Golden Eagle Alliance, White Tiger Sect, Blue Serpent Circle, and finally the Crimson Bear Tribe." Eryke, however, was too lazy to memorize each one. Instead, he simply looked ahead and said: "When are we entering the gate?" "When the shares of the gates are settled," Rolf said with a helpless expression. "When will that happen?" "We just started the discussion, so it might take more time." "..." Chapter 75 - 75: An Anomaly! The more they wait here, the more the monster will come out of the gates, and the more chance of them breaking the encirclement of the hunters there and harming innocent citizens. But these people were still here, arguing like little rats on who gets more benefits. "How much time would it take?" Eryke asked, taking a deep breath to calm his surging thoughts. "It would usually take about an hour or so, but these gates seemed to be a little more rewarding, so there is a chance that they will still need to wait for a while to make a proper decision." "How much time? Tell me." "Umm, I don''t know," Rold said with a helpless sigh. As the two were talking, the man wearing the wolf mask stood up from his seat. He walked toward them in large strides, quietly but purposefully, until he arrived right in front of them. His eyes locked intently onto Eryke. Eryke turned toward the man and tilted his head: "Do I know you?" "Keke," the wolf-masked Awakener snickered disdainfully. He pointed at Eryke. "You''re nothing but a weakling. How dare you boss others around?" "...How do you know?" "I am the vice-captain of the White Wolf Guild, Randolph," Randolph said, pointing to himself and closing his eyes, as if expecting a reaction. But to Eryke, watching this scene felt like witnessing a furry guy with a strange fetish going insane in front of him. He glanced at Rolf for an explanation. Rolf looked confused for a moment, then leaned in and whispered to Eryke: "He can smell the levels of Awakeners. You haven''t been to any dungeons yet, so your level is probably low... sorry." At the end, Rolf''s expression was filled with deep apology and sadness. "Would you like to back out? I can still offer you compensation if you want." Eryke turned to Rolf with a chuckle. "No." Then he shifted his gaze back to Randolph, silently staring at him. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Something feels off about this guy. Even though he''s angry at me, there''s no bubble from him... it''s as if¡ª'' "Shut up, Randolph." Another man stood up. He was a little lean, wearing a pair of sunglasses, a high-collared black jacket, matching black pants, and dark boots. Just by looking at him, Eryke felt a sense of familiarity, though he couldn''t quite place it. "Randolph, it doesn''t matter whether he''s weak or not. Our White Tiger Sect will be taking 20% of the loot this time," the man said coolly. "Since we have the most C-Ranked Awakeners on the team." Randolph turned away from Eryke, his eyes bloodshot as he roared, "Those little twerps are nothing more than decoration! I could kill all of them in minutes!" "...And could you clear the dungeon in minutes too?" the man in sunglasses asked casually. "This¡ª!?" "The gate is likely a high-ranking one. It would take several high-ranking Awakeners just to have a chance of surviving. If you want, we can let you go alone. If you manage to clear it by yourself, all the loot will be yours. What do you think?" "This..." Randolph clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. "No," he muttered, his mind inevitably overtaking his madness. "Haha! Then shut up," the man said, laughing. He turned to the others. "Anyone else want to go alone? If you do, all the rewards will be yours." The man spoke in a mocking tone, raising his fingers high into the air. Silence followed. No one said a word. "What''s wrong? Cat got your tongue?" he sneered. His eyes narrowed as he pointed at Eryke. "You, brat. I heard the whispers. Maybe you''re a higher-ranked Awakener, but you must''ve just come from the Second Awakening. You don''t know much about the Awakeners'' world yet, do you?" "So listen up, rank means nothing if you don''t have the level." Eryke just stared at him silently. ''I wonder why Awakeners are always so hot-headed.'' "What are you staring at me for?" the man barked. "Bow to your seniors and show some respect!" A spit flew through the air toward Eryke. He casually twisted his neck to dodge it. "So you want to go into the dungeon alone, huh? Just because you have a high rank?" Tyler sneered. "Fine. Go ahead, and you''ll get all the loot for yourself. Who knows? You might get lucky and run into a bunch of weak monsters and level up through the entire dungeon. What do you say?" "Tyler, you bastard!" Rolf snapped with his anger flaring. "Are you disrespecting an Awakener from the Awakeners Association?" "So what if I am? And what if I''m not?" Tyler said with a shrug. A strange tension filled the air, thick enough to cut with a knife. "Haha! You''re just a coward," Tyler said, his voice dripping with disdain. "Go home to your mommy. We''ll talk about how to share the loot like good little boys while you sit out, kid." He turned, sweeping his gaze across everyone present: "What about the rest of you?" Silence. Nobody was stupid enough to enter a high-ranking dungeon of unknown difficulty, of course... All except for one person who slowly raised his hand. "I''ll go." It was, of course, Eryke! Tyler froze for a moment. His pupils dilated as he stared at Eryke, then a crazed smile crept onto his face. "Are you sure?" he asked. "Yes," Eryke replied in the simplest, most indifferent tone. Rolf immediately leaned closer and whispered, worry evident in his voice: ''This guy''s just trying to provoke you into entering the gate. If you go, know that it''ll be more troublesome than you think. High-ranking dungeons usually need parties full of A-Ranks ¡ª sometimes even S-Ranks can''t clear them. It''s normal in the Awakener world to try to nip promising newcomers in the bud.'' "It''s fine," Eryke said with a nod. "I''ll go into the gate alone. That means all the rewards will be mine, right?" "Hmph. Yes," Tyler replied, a flicker of excitement flashing in his eyes. Without another word, Eryke turned and left the camp. "Is he really going to enter?" Randolph squeaked out, stunned. Everyone followed outside, only to see Eryke step through the gate without a moment''s hesitation. But the moment he did something happened, the gate began to change. Terrifying mana surged outward in thick waves, and the portal itself started to distort and slowly vanish. "An Anomaly...?" Rolf gasped, his face paling in horror. Chapter 76 - 76: Despair! Anomaly! This was the unique term given to a terrifying and exceptional kind of gate. Normally, Awakeners could freely enter and exit gates. However, Anomaly gates were different, once they formed, no one could enter or leave. No retreat. No reinforcements. That alone was terrifying, but it didn''t stop there. The difficulty of the gate increased as well. For example, if the gate was originally classified as B-rank, it would rise by one level, becoming an A-rank gate. A single step increase in a gate''s rank was nothing short of terrifying. Rolf, staring at the Anomaly gate, was overcome with horror. His face turned pale, and he collapsed to the ground, muttering to himself: "It''s over¡­ it''s all over¡­" Seeing Rolf''s reaction, everyone fell silent. "What are you hiding from us, Rolf?" Randolf''s voice was sharp with irritation. "You don''t understand what you''ve done, Randolf... Tyler..." Rolf stood up, his face completely blank. "If that man dies, then the two of you will be the sinners of our great land." Despite his expressionless face, the air grew heavy. Silence fell over the group as Rolf suddenly dropped to his knees and began slamming his head against the ground, over and over, crying with all his heart. With each thud, the tension inside the camp deepened. He sobbed uncontrollably, snot running from his nose as he wailed: "It''s all my fault¡­ I should''ve never let him go¡­ I just wanted to witness the miracle of a Newly Awakened man clearing such a high-ranking dungeon¡­" Blood dripped from Rolf''s forehead as his vision blurred. Cracks spiderwebbed across the ground, the tiles beneath him shattering. But still, he didn''t stop. He kept slamming his head against the floor, over and over in a relentless rhythm. Tyler swallowed hard, his throat dry, lips barely able to form the words: "Is he¡­ an S-Rank Awakener?" "He is an SSS-Rank Awakener," Rolf whispered hoarsely. Though barely audible, those few words hit like a thunderclap. Everyone who heard them paled instantly. Their bodies trembled instinctively. Their eyes slowly turned toward Tyler and Randolf, no longer with anger, but with pity. Pity for the two poor souls who would soon face their liberation. An SSS-Rank Awakener¡­ In this age, they weren''t just powerful, they were the embodiment of a nation''s strength, the very face of its might. Any attack on an SSS-Rank Awakener during their growth phase was treated as an attack on the entire nation itself, worse than treason. And even though Randolf and Tyler hadn''t directly provoked him, indirect involvement was still involvement. Even if Eryke had made the choice himself... Who would be the scapegoat if he died in that dungeon? Randolf and Tyler collapsed to the ground, eyes wide with terror. The others didn''t look much better. Even if they somehow escaped official punishment, their Guild''s reputation would be in shambles. They could be branded traitors, outcasts. Their social lives, their careers, everything could be destroyed. Just then, Geneva burst into the room, panic in her eyes. "Sir Rolf, we have a problem." "Did the previous ranking of the dungeon come out?" Rolf felt a flicker of life surge back into him. ''If the dungeon was originally C-Rank, then Eryke might still make it out¡­ Even if it was B-Rank, there''s still a chance. I''ve seen his records, he''s entered a gate before. He knows the risks.'' Even before Geneva could respond, Rolf''s mind was racing, calculating, praying, clinging to hope with all his heart and soul. ''He must survive. Please¡­ let it be C-Rank. Or even B-Rank. Anything but¡ª'' "The gate was evaluated as A-Rank!" Geneva shouted. Rolf''s heart sank. Whatever strength he had left drained from his body, and he collapsed to the ground. Tyler and Randolf didn''t wait. Without a word, they turned and fled, leaving only their shadows behind. Silence followed. "¡­They really ran." "Serves them right for running their mouths. Hah." "But Randolf might actually survive¡­ even if Eryke dies." "Don''t you know?" "Know what?" "He''s the illegitimate son of the only S-Rank Awakener of this city. That might just save his life." "Lucky bastard¡­" The old man from the Blue Serpent Circle let out a bitter laugh. "How the hell did I not know that as the Circle Leader?" "Because you''re too old and senile, old man," a beautiful woman in flowing purple garments said with a teasing chuckle. "You damned witch from the Golden Eagle Alliance¡­" the old man growled. It felt like a fight could break out at any moment, but even so, the heavy atmosphere lingered, pressing down on everyone like a stormcloud. Despite the bickering, an unspoken truth remained: everyone here was quietly terrified for their own lives. *** Meanwhile, in a realm where water was nonexistent and the sun bore down without mercy¡­ Where heat hung thick in the air, trapped in a prison of endless desolation... A lone man walked forward. He had long golden hair and piercing blue eyes. His back was straight, his gaze sharp. Though he walked alone, he carried himself with pride, tall, unwavering, unafraid. He spat on the ground¡ª Hiss. The saliva evaporated the instant it touched the scorched earth. "¡­" The air was literally boiling. The heat warped the horizon, and his brow twitched violently. "This is going to be a pain¡­" Eryke muttered bitterly. That''s right, this man was the very cause of the chaos unfolding outside. The source of fear. The reason tensions were about to explode into violence. But here he was, walking alone through this endless desert. "Where the hell am I!?" His voice echoed across the cracked, dry plains. It had already been an hour since he arrived in this infernal place and nothing had happened. No monsters. No traps. No structures. Just endless heat and silence. Eryke sighed heavily. If there had been monsters, at least he could have done something. But this¡­ this was just boring. "Is this gate trying to kill an Awakener by hunger and thirst now?" Eryke scoffed, wiping sweat from his brow. "Hmm¡­ not a bad tactic, honestly. Too bad I can''t enter a gate without my main body. If I could, I wouldn''t even be risking my life right now." He sighed. Despite his ability to send clones across the world, entering a dungeon required his real body and that made everything far more troublesome than it needed to be. As he mulled over his predicament. A massive shadow stretched across the sands of the desert. The creature moved slowly, deliberately gliding across the sands, closing the distance like a hunter to its predator. The sand erupted into the air, swirling violently but Eryke just stood there, giggling like a fool, talking to himself. Cracks began to spread beneath his feet. Then, with a thunderous crack, a massive black maw tore open the desert floor. A deep, primal growl echoed across the empty wasteland. Eryke glanced down. No fear. Just a sharp, cocky grin. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So the little rat finally crawled out." A monstrous jaw of a Dragon lunged from the abyss, wide enough to swallow him whole. But Eryke didn''t flinch. He simply raised his fist, starlight glitter, black haze swirling and condensing around his arm. The black haze gathered shaping itself into the silhouette of a sword. "Aura Spell: Aura Projection." In a flash, he leapt into the air. As the creature''s mouth snapped shut beneath him, Eryke flipped mid-air and brought his arm down in a sweeping arc, the sword shaped black mass slicing through the air like a wheel of destruction. Chapter 77 - 77: Wheel of Doom! The dragon''s snout was closed, and it opened again, and he flew right up to him for another bite at this tiny worm. Its slitted pupils trembled in anger from the annoyance. This little thing was clearly a worm in front of him, not enough for a toothpick even if it wanted to pick its teeth with it. It should be honoured to even enter its stomach, but this worm dared to resist. The more the dragon''s snout appeared further outside the ground, the more its eyes became bloodshot, with veins erupting through its pupils. Even when it saw a black wheel of doom, it didn''t stop, consumed by anger itself. The sword descended swiftly, its wheel-like barrel spinning as it tore through the dragon''s snouts, splitting them in two¡ªslowly but inexorably. A chilling sound echoed through the surroundings. The dragon felt a searing burn in its mouth; its jaws had been cleanly severed, and golden blood poured out in torrents. But the wheel of doom did not stop. It drove deeper into the dragon''s body. The burning pain forced the dragon to shed crystalline tears. From its very core, its heart, a terrifying flame erupted, lashing out at the wheel of doom that sought to tear it apart from the inside out. The flame clashed with the wheel for only a moment. But, in that fleeting instant, the strength of the flame was utterly spent, while the wheel of doom continued its advance, undeterred and unstoppable. But just then, another attack cooked up inside the core of the dragon¡ªa beam of light shot towards the wheel of doom, more strong, sharp, and powerful than before! It pushed back the wheel of doom uncontested and sent it whizzing through the air. The wheel of doom flung into the air and crash-landed a hundred meters away. However, the damage was already done; golden blood bled profusely through the cut, and the dragon coughed violently. "How dare a little worm do this?" A primal roar filled with rage erupted in the surrounding. Another beam of light formed in its core, and it opened its broken mouth to reveal it, aiming at the little worm who made its condition that way. Eryke stood up, his body charred as he violently coughed smoke mixed with blood. "This will be troublesome." He shrugged and... ran away quickly. The beam of light shot towards him at a terrifying speed, distorting the surrounding as it reached his back. Eryke hurriedly turned towards the attack, starlight glittered in his arms, and a black swirling in the shape of a sharp sword formed, and the two clashed in an instant. Bang! The surroundings trembled violently. The very air boiled, its momentum halting for a mere second before Eryke was hurled through the air¡ªlike a broken kite with no strings. He crashed to the ground, bouncing like a ragdoll struck by the ray, until its force finally waned. By the time it was over, he had been flung at an incomprehensible distance. The Dragon sneered with disdain. Its snout, already healed, opened wide as it let out a triumphant roar. The sound shook the very earth. Then, it vanished into the sands, lying in wait once more. Battered. Charred. Bruised. Words could scarcely describe the state Eryke was in. His left eye was completely gone, veins bulged grotesquely across his body, and not a single spot remained untouched by injury. It was just a terrifying sight to see that made one hold their breath. Looking at the terrifying condition of Eryke, anyone would feel a chill in their hearts. It was a wonder how his dented chest was rising up and down in such a gruesome way. "That dragon was terrifying." Eryke thought in his heart. The injuries were healing slowly but surely. Although immobile, that wouldn''t last long! "Eryke the Third! Eryke the Fifth! Eryke the Sixth!" He shouted in his mind. Three clones appeared simultaneously in front of the dying Eryke and nodded their heads in understanding, slowly but swiftly guiding him to safety. "Sigh, I wish my regeneration was at a higher level." After taking cover by his three clones, Eryke blankly stared at the orange sky. His body was regenerating, but the pain was overwhelming, and the regeneration was extremely slow as well. How much time had passed, he didn''t know, but his pupils finally trembled and seemed to have been released from their restraint. He looked at the three clones of his, thinking for a moment. Eryke the Third''s skill was Death, Eryke the Fifth''s was Adapt, and Eryke the Sixth''s skill was Heart of Righteousness! Thinking of their usefulness, he slowly opened his parched lips with a tremble of his brows, trying to muster his words but failing to do so he uttered in his mind again: ''Just go, Eryke the Third, scour the wasteland for food. You two, build shelter for me.'' Without hesitation, the three clones immediately went to work. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Eryke the Third went out to hunt, while Eryke the Fifth and Sixth started to dig a hole in the ground. They touched the sand, and gradually a shallow trench began to form on the ground. This was the effect of Synergy! One could manipulate the four elements of nature, and sand, although it doesn''t fall under the category of one of those elements, is a variant of it. Then they raised the body of Eryke and laid him down in comfort. After doing so, Eryke just closed his eyes to rest. The two clones of his defended him vigorously, so that not even a fly could get by. ¡­ Eryke the Third carefully traversed the terrain, making sure not to spot the dragon; otherwise, only devastation would follow. "I will get back at that dragon one day." Anyways, as he went through the place, he traveled and traveled further. A mile later, there was nothing. After two miles, still nothing. The sun dipped below the horizon, and two moons bloomed in the sky. It was freezing and turbid in the surroundings, but Eryke the Third still traveled with determination. With each breath, a mist formed through his lungs. Just then, his eyes glinted; he could see it, some greenery farther ahead, his interest aroused, he pushed his legs and shot through the air, finally reaching the place. There it was, a forest with lustrous trees filled with fruits and a herd of animals. He could even see a light further away. "Finally." Eryke the Third raised his hand in pure excitement. Chapter 78: The Terrifying Danger of S-Rank Dungeon Chapter 78: The Terrifying Danger of S-Rank Dungeon... Grants one the chance to live even after dying. ... Looking at the forest in front of him, Eryke the Third¡¯s eyes glinted in excitement. With careful and measured steps, he slowly started to explore the forest. Although it looked relatively safe, inside a dungeon, there is no such thing as a safe haven. But even so, he needed food and water for that, especially for the main body who was recovering. All the nutrients needed for his regeneration didn¡¯t come from fart; his body still needed that extra protein and nutrients for his regeneration to kick in. That is why Eryke was still in such a severe condition. If this goes on, then he might actually die. The pressure mounting on Eryke the Third was always increasing with every breath that passed. Luckily, now he was in this place, you could imagine how much relief Eryke the Third felt at this moment! The amount of excitement was simply unbounded. Anyway, he carefully transversed the jungle in the turbid cold. He also signaled the place for Eryke and other clones so that they could quickly make their way here. Although the time taken might be too long, Eryke the Third could always turn back at any moment and reach them soon. As he stepped through the leaves, he was extremely careful while picking the purple apples from the trees. Even if it is poisonous, it might be of some use. Eryke the Third searched for any valuables of this place without rest. Anything that looked like it could be eaten was taken away swiftly. He ignored the light as much as he could with all his heart. He wanted to avoid that god-forbidden place at any cost! "Although I might not know what that place is, my hunch tells me it will not be good, and I am not dumb enough to try." Rubbing his head with a helpless expression, he scoured the forest as much as possible¡ªright at the opposite of the source of the light. But somehow, anyhow, he soared through the place and reached... Right in front of the source! He rubbed his eyes and looked at the source of light, which was a campfire, and surrounding it were green-skinned giant humans, basically orcs. Eryke the Third¡¯s eyes narrowed. He didn¡¯t speak a word, turned around, and soared through the skies in a large jump. "I don¡¯t need any bullshit. This gate is already strange. That Dragon was definitely a stronger monster than the Orc, it might be a Malevolent-ranked monster." Its regen, strength, and that beam of light that could annihilate anything state exactly that! A monster among monsters that could only be beaten by high-ranking hunters. Just as he wanted to escape from this forest, somehow he ended up in this light source again. Eryke the Third felt a chill in his heart. He ran faster than before, trying to escape this place. But the more he ran, the faster he reached here again and again. "Three." "Four." "Five." He counted the number of times he has returned to the same place, but it seemed to be a never-ending cycle that never rests. "Hundred." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Eryke the Third finally stopped in place. He looked around his surroundings with narrowed eyes: "This will be really troublesome, huh." He took a branch of the tree and marked this location. Then he walked further and further away, with each tree being marked. Eryke made sure to mark those that had not been marked yet. "This one." "And that one." He marked the trees one by one as he went further, but after he went away, the trees swayed ever so slightly, and the next moment, the wood had already made a swift recovery. "Then the last one." Eryke the Third looked, he was exactly back at the source of light, and the marked spot on the trees had completely vanished from sight. "Sigh." He went forward towards the camp now. ¡¯There is no other way,¡¯ Eryke the Third thought in his heart. There was definitely something completely incomprehensible going on. He neither saw movements in the mana particles nor any movements. "It¡¯s as if my entire reality is distorted to form like this." He walked forward towards the camp. The orcs were still fast asleep, and Eryke the Third directly went to the fireplace to seek heat. Feeling the heat on his skin, Eryke the Third thought: "This isn¡¯t an illusion as well... or a too high-level illusion that can wrap my reality and everything within?" His brain rapidly started to seek to make an answer for the predicament he was in. As he blankly stared at the fire, One of the sleeping orcs sneezed heavily! It opened its blurry eyes to see a human¡¯s back standing in front of the fire. The orc rubbed its eyes to make sure it was not hallucinating, then it opened its jaws and roared loudly. A battle cry resounded, waking the entire camp up. Then it stood up, grabbed its weapon, and walked towards Eryke the Third in large strides. It raised its battle axe with a war-hungry expression and slashed towards the puny human¡¯s back. "Sigh, a monster is a monster. Its brain is weaker than a toddler¡¯s¡ªit doesn¡¯t even know how to pick a fight." Eryke the Third slowly turned towards the orc, his body covered in black haze as the axe landed. But! Not a single scratch was there on his skin. Eryke just stood there, tall and proud. Looking at him, the orc was stunned in place. Its arms trembled from the vibration as it struggled to even maintain grip on the axe. Its pupils looked at him with a look of horror¡ª Only for its eyes to turn fierce as it roared! Eryke the Third just stood there in place as if watching a monkey dance. The other orcs also arrived with their war axes, ready to cut him to pieces! He had only one word for all these orcs: "Weaklings!" Chapter 79: Wiping the Orcs, Sacrifice! Sacrifice! Chapter 79: Wiping the Orcs, Sacrifice! Sacrifice!Every Orc at this moment felt the cold shiver down their spines. The high heat from the flames cast a gloom of their shadows, and they were terrified in their hearts. Even their war instinct seemed to be suppressed for a moment, but still won in the end, and they charged at Eryke the Third like war-hungry monsters. Eryke the Third only sneered in response with a shake of his head: "It seems like you will only understand after you get it the hard way." Black haze completely surrounded his body. He raised his hand and extended his fingers to raise the battle axe as he lightly pushed. The orc¡¯s hand was sent away by a margin, its eyes wide in disbelief. Then it looked on as Eryke the Third raised his other finger and flicked its forehead. Bang! The Orc was sent hurtling through the air, crash-landing into a tree and completely breaking it, and landing on another tree before its momentum finally stopped. A strange silence ensued in the place, only for a war-hungry cry to resound right after it. They all ran towards him, raising their battle axes. Seeing their crazed expression, Eryke the Third frowned: "Something is wrong with these Orcs. Even if the battle instinct is engraved in their souls and they are not afraid of dying, are they willing to die just like this?" His nose twitched. He could smell that something is fishy from a million miles away, and he wanted to know what was wrong with it. Thinking hard over and over in his mind, Eryke the Third couldn¡¯t exactly come to any conclusion right now, which only deepened his frown. "Oh, well, if I can¡¯t do it in a simple way, then I have to brute force my way." Taking a deep breath, Eryke the Third directly punched casually. The first Orc that met his fist slammed into the trees and was completely knocked out cold, but the Orcs didn¡¯t care. Five Orcs slashed at him, and he just stood, tanking the hit. He didn¡¯t move a step behind, nor was there even a single injury on his body! "Is this what that Dragon felt when I faced him? Nothing but a mere worm." He shook his head: "I was not a mere worm, at least. I did ignite the emotion of the Dragon, hehe, but these orcs are nothing." As Eryke the Third mused to himself, the orcs suddenly abandoned their battle axes and lunged at him, forming a pile atop his body. Even he was briefly stunned by the crushing pressure that bound him. "This..." The weight mounted, and he nearly dropped to his knees. The second orc added more strain; the third forced his muscles to tense. The fifth... the sixth... As the orcs continued to pile on, Eryke the Third finally collapsed to his knees. And with the last orc, he lay flat on the ground, buried beneath a massive orc pile. Even he couldn¡¯t help but feel the pressure mounting above him, completely overwhelming him. Sigh. He raised his hand, and a black mass swiftly gathered in his palm, condensing into the shape of a spear. Eryke the Third pointed it toward the sky, inhaling deeply as air rushed through his lungs. "Hupp!" Starlight glittered across his skin as he pushed with all his strength, veins bulging around his head. The spear of black haze shot upward, piercing through every single orc stacked above him, drilling cleanly through their bodies. Eryke the Third burst out of the pile, leaping free, his figure drenched in green blood, a gruesome sight to behold. He glanced back at the pile of green-skinned orcs behind him, a grin spreading across his face. "It¡¯s time to meet your maker." With fluid, precise movements, he ended them one by one. The orcs offered no resistance, slaughtered without effort. It wasn¡¯t a battle. It was a massacre, swift and one-sided, lasting only a few minutes. But Eryke the Third didn¡¯t look satisfied. "I always feel like something¡¯s missing," he muttered. He wiped the green blood from his body, scanning his surroundings. "Is this really all the danger there is?" Under the twin moons that hung in the night sky, the moonlight cast his bloodstained silhouette in a pale glow. Covered in green blood, his face indiscernible, back tall and proud. Eryke the Third went to the campfire and stared at it blankly. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I should return." He thought in his heart, and he quickly left the place, marking the trees one by one as he did so. At last, Eryke the Third sighed in his heart: "As expected." He was back to his starting point and didn¡¯t know where to go from here. "I have tried everything and failed at it, horribly." The more he spent time in this forest, the more he felt that this place was not as simple as it seemed. "First, I had thought that these trees were demons, but this is not as simple as it seems." He rubbed his forehead with helplessness. Eryke the Third didn¡¯t know what he was going to do from here on out. So he just sat by the campfire, staring at it with a blank gaze, covered in green blood. There was nothing to do but blankly stare, which made him a little too lazy, to be honest. He contacted his main body to try to communicate with, but they were still too far away. His eyelids grew heavy, and he struggled to maintain consciousness. His arms lost strength, and he just fell to the ground with a thud. Shadows crept around the bonfire, and a shout resounded in the surroundings: "Sacrifice! Sacrifice!" "Hahaha, those weak monsters invited something unique here." "A human, I have certainly not seen it for aeons now." "This will be a worthy puppet to use." The surrounding distorted and a void formed, Tentacles crept through it as they slowly encroached upon Eryke the Third, who seemed to be completely unconscious. Chapter 80: Outer God (1) Chapter 80: Outer God (1)In the silver moonlight of the twin moons, the forest below was bathed in its glow. Here, countless flora and fauna flourished, thriving in the moon¡¯s gentle embrace. But amidst it all, a source of light shone above, burning with an unusual intensity, far surpassing anything ever seen. It was unlike any campfire¡¯s warm flicker, far fiercer in its brilliance. Nearby, a figure lay, drenched in green blood from head to toe, sleeping soundly with eyes closed. Above this body, hovering in the air, were tentacles coming out from the void. Hundreds of them, their sinister form aimed directly at Eryke the Third. The tentacles moved with an eerie slowness. The slowness itself was more terrifying than any rush of speed, a sense of inevitability building with every moment. They wrapped around his limbs, binding his hands and legs, lifting him from the ground as if he were a mere ragdoll. Then, one of the tentacles shot toward his ears. From the shadows, whispered voices turned into mocking chuckles: "Once we have this strong creature, we can draw others to us. They¡¯ll become our slaves too." "It¡¯s a bit of a disappointment that those pigs died, but it¡¯s worth it in the end." Just as the tentacle neared his ear, Eryke the Third¡¯s hand shot out, claws striking at the appendage with force. In a single, swift motion, his eyes snapped open, revealing boundless blue pupils: "Have you had your fun?" Mana surged from his core, and a black haze enveloped his body. "Aura Spell: Aura." Snap! With a sharp crack, Eryke the Third unleashed all his strength, obliterating the tentacles in an instant. He landed on the ground with a graceful flip, his gaze fixed on the darkened sky above. His narrowed eyes swept over the countless shadows, but his expression remained unfazed. Inside, however, his thoughts churned: ¡¯How the hell do I even kill any of these shadows?¡¯ The question lingered in his mind, unanswered for the moment. A sense of confusion settled within him. The shadows roamed in the sky, and whispers slithered into his ears: "Haha, we don¡¯t know how you managed to break free, but you will not leave this place." "Be obedient, and we may show you mercy. Resist, and you will suffer for eternity." ¡¯Let¡¯s try it.¡¯ With a single push against the ground, Eryke the Third propelled himself into the sky, his fist gathering all his strength for a crushing blow with glitter starlights. The shadows, swift and evasive, darted away just in time, narrowly avoiding his strike. "Give up, little insect. You cannot harm us." A whisper echoed in his ear, and a wave of discouragement washed over his mind. "Give up." "Give up." The words repeated, each echo sinking deeper, and with every repetition, his limbs grew heavier, weaker. His vision blurred, his body succumbing to exhaustion. "I will never give up." With bloodshot eyes and a roar that shook the air, he defied the crushing weight on his spirit. Drawing on the last reserves of his strength, Eryke propelled himself further in mid-air, his fist reaching for one of the shadows. A scream echoed through the air. A flicker of exhilaration surged through every fiber of his being. For a brief moment, Eryke the Third felt alive, a rush of excitement flooding his senses. But then... Gravity claimed him. His body lost its momentum, and he plummeted to the ground in one swift motion, crashing into the earth with bone-jarring force. "Ho." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He exhaled sharply, his chest rising and falling. With him, the shadow also fell to the ground, but when his pupils looked over at the fallen shadow, he was stunned in place. All he saw was a black liquid on the ground and nothing more than that. It was strange to look at, and he tilted his head in confusion. He crouched on the ground and felt it. There was no movement of mana in the air, and he was sure the fallen shadow had landed on this exact spot. He scratched his hair in utter frustration. "Why am I so irritated?" The next moment, he felt an incredible urge to beat someone; his anger boiled. But after some time, it changed again. He felt happy, and the memories of all his happy times came to him, making him giggle. Eryke the Third was going through a whirlpool of emotions, which settled down as his skill kicked in. "Lucky," he thought in his heart. The amount of time "Hive Mind" had saved him was countless! Anyway, he looked up at the lingering shadows that refused to vanish but were much higher now, his brows knitted. Even if he reached them now with his skill, now that they were alert, it would be a lot harder, and there were thousands of these shadows. He couldn¡¯t kill all of them, right? So, what could he do? He just went to the fire and stomped on it to dry it out. Unfortunately, the fire wasn¡¯t extinguished, but his clothes were definitely burned. "Oh, well." He just slept on the ground with a calm heart. "Die!" "Stop resisting!" "Kill yourself." Countless whispers resounded in his mind, but he didn¡¯t care. His Hive Mind activated and swatted them away. For some reason, the tentacles didn¡¯t activate, and Eryke the Third knew that these shadows were weaklings who only relied on the power of the mind. Time passed in the blink of an eye, and two moons left the sky, greeted by the warm sun. The shadows left parting whispers in his ears: "We will come again at night. I wonder how long your sanity can last." Eryke the Third looked at the shadows that had vanished and the source of light, the campfire, which was still burning. He tried to leave the forest again but was stuck in place, like always. "This is troublesome. The main body will soon arrive, and I am still here." It would be troublesome if the main body also entered this place and got stuck here in an infinite loop. So, Eryke the Third started to look for a solution. He first checked the black sticky liquid, the remains of the shadow. It still hadn¡¯t dried out, even till now. "Let¡¯s apply mana to it." The result stunned him. Chapter 81: Outer God: Fruit of Death! (2) Chapter 81: Outer God: Fruit of Death! (2)A bright light shone in the surrounding area as the sticky black liquid made a sizzling sound, turning into gray ashes. "Mana burns these things?" Eryke the Third thought, "Are these things weak to mana?" Although this discovery wasn¡¯t much helpful to him because he used the spell to attack the shadows, his attention, however, was on the gray ashes. This was the only thing he felt was helpful to him right now, and he didn¡¯t have any discernible idea on what else could be helpful. Anyways, as he looked at the ashes, he lifted them in his hand and threw them away. Nothing happened. He tried to supply mana to it again, but still, nothing happened, and he was left empty. He punched the ashes, but still, there was no reaction. He dug a hole in the ground and planted some of it to observe, then left it for a while. Eryke the Third tried everything he could possibly imagine, but none of them worked. It was just like normal, ordinary ashes, with nothing extraordinary to see. "What should I do?" He looked at the spot where he had planted the ashes with a thoughtful frown. "Maybe I could do something about this." Nothing had grown out of it, but Eryke just landed a palm on the ground and supplied mana through it. Although he couldn¡¯t use any other spell now because he already had spells imprinted on his core, still, manipulating mana and even taking it out was within the realm of possibility. Anyway, as he supplied the glittering blue light to the ground, nothing happened! Eryke the Third waited patiently, supplying mana but feeling that it was going nowhere. Even after ten minutes, he was slightly discouraged. Just then, he felt a terrifying suction force that sucked all his mana. A glint of excitement flickered in his eyes as he started to supply more and more mana into it, one go after another. The more he did so, the more it sucked in. Until every bit of mana was drained from his core, Eryke the Third fell to the ground, completely exhausted. "It¡¯s still not enough?" Shaking his head, he crossed his legs and started to absorb the mana from the surrounding area. Mana was everywhere, even this gate or this forest was no exception. It only took a mere ten minutes before his mana was completely restored. "Restoring mana is much easier than going further with it." Eryke the Third mumbled as he supplied again, but this thing¡ªwhatever it was¡ªwas like a black hole that continuously devoured all the mana he fed into it. Only in his third refill did he finally feel that the suction force had decreased slightly. Then, in his fourth attempt to supply mana, it suddenly stopped taking mana. "Hmm?" Eryke the Third tilted his head in confusion. Nothing happened! "Is this a scam¡ª?" A rumble resounded in the ground. A small sprout appeared in the place where he had supplied his mana. But unlike any sapling he had seen, it was entirely black and filled with an eerie aura that chilled one to the core. Feeling the death energy lingering around the sprout, he was completely silent for a moment. Looking at the sapling, he felt an unspeakable urge to destroy it. As if this was the base of his existence, and he must destroy it at all costs. The death energy of this thing was too high, as if it wasn¡¯t living, but rather a gate that directly led to hell. That was what he felt like as he stared upon the sapling. "Sigh." He closed his eyes. This death energy was really too terrifying! Just staying near it felt like it was the end of him right there and then. "I grew this weird thing, but what should I do now?" Eryke the Third scratched his head. He had already planted it, but now what was he going to do with it? "Can I put more mana into it so that it can fully grow?" He extended his hand and pointed with his palm. Mana extended outwards and was slowly absorbed. This time, the suction force was even more forceful and completely devoured his entire mana reserve in a matter of breaths. So, Eryke the Third promptly sat cross-legged again to accumulate more mana into his core. This continued until he fed it 10 whole times again! Again, a rumble sounded, and the death energy in the entire surrounding grew, so high that one could faintly see mist forming from it. This was not normal mist, but instead the condensation of the death energy. He narrowed his eyes and walked through the mist. His peripheral vision finally cleared, and he could finally see it. The death plant had bloomed and blossomed into beautiful flowers, and a fruit grew out from its single flower, looking like a giant seed. Before he could comprehend what was happening, the sky grew cloudy, blocking the sun, and shadows circled the skies again. "Human, how dare you bloom on the floor of death!" "You were supposed to be a puppet, and we would have given you mercy, but not now..." Countless voices whispered, to which he just sneered in his heart. "Hmph, you cannot do anything to me anyway. This shadow might look mysterious, but they can do nothing but attack your mind, and I am pretty much immune to it because of my skills." He walked forward and was about to take the seed. Just then, the void distorted around him, and tentacles slowly crept from the void, snapping at his hands and legs. "This wouldn¡¯t work twice." Black haze surrounded him, and he broke free from the restraints, only for more tentacles to appear and bind him, even stronger and bulkier than before. He easily broke free from them. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You cannot take that!" All the shadows said in unison as they swirled in the sky, their visage gradually disappearing: "Our master won¡¯t let you do that!" Chapter 82: Outer God: Obliteration (3) [17 Golden Ticket Special] Chapter 82: Outer God: Obliteration (3) [17 Golden Ticket Special]Eryke the Third opened his eyes wide as he watched the shadows vanish into the sky. Their remains gradually dissolved into the void from which the tentacles had emerged. For a moment, his pupils flickered with confusion... Then they dilated. Even without seeing it, he turned and ran for his life, mustering every last ounce of strength. From the void, tentacles surged forth without end. First in the hundreds, then thousands, then tens of thousands, until they numbered in the millions. But then, they stopped. A thin barrier shimmered, halting their advance. More tentacles strained to emerge from the void, but they were securely blocked by the thin, shimmering barrier that bound them. It was like an invisible wall, desperate to be crossed but impenetrable. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Still, the tentacles didn¡¯t relent. They pressed harder. Pop! A strange sound echoed through the air as the barrier cracked. A single tentacle forced its way through the breach. But the barrier regenerated instantly, slicing the tentacle clean off. It dropped to the ground and withered, drying up in seconds. "Hmm?" A voice, human-like, yet not quite, resounded: "Someone dares to disturb my children?" The voice came from nowhere and everywhere at once, echoing through the forest and reaching every living creature within. Then, all the tentacles withdrew, slithering back into the void as it sealed itself shut. Eryke the Third glanced behind him and let out a sigh of relief. "Did that thing really leave...?" Ahead, the forest¡¯s edge was just meters away. His lips curled into a smile. Eryke the Third was overwhelmed with excitement. "So close. I¡¯ll leave this cursed place and never come back." He was mere inches from escaping the godforsaken land. But fate had other plans for his joy. Bang! Time froze. Then slowed to a decimal degree. Eryke the Third¡¯s body was still running, but each step stretched into eternity, moving only inches by the minute, slower than a snail¡¯s crawl. The void distorted the sun and a pupil popped out. It was a strange, slitted pupil, too long, too deep, like a wound in space that bled no light. It turned, slowly, searching through the forest. Time resumed its original flow and Eryke the Third fell to the ground and then he looked up at the sky with sheer horror. "Human... no, not quite. You resemble one, a copy. How interesting." The voice echoed directly in Eryke¡¯s mind. At the same time, a blue prompt flickered into view before him: [An Outer God has noticed you...] A simple message, but Eryke was too focused to even glance at it. "Tell me, copy, how dare you kill my minions like that?" The voice spoke again, not in anger, but with unsettling curiosity. Eryke the Third took a deep breath, forcing his spiraling thoughts to settle. ¡¯This... this might be an opportunity, not a death sentence.¡¯ But before he could speak, the voice shifted, no longer curious, but cold and final: "It doesn¡¯t matter what you say or think in front of me, you are nothing more than a bug. Die." His heart sank. The eyes just blinked once in the sky. The surrounding temperature spiked violently, soaring to a blistering 1,200¨C1,500¡ãC. The forest responded in agony. Moisture fled from every leaf and blade of grass. Right in front of Eryke the Third, a colossal tree, ancient and dense with life, perhaps capable of surviving for centuries, began to decay under the heat. Its lush leaves turned to vapor. The thick wood ignited, blackened, and disintegrated into fine smoke, scattered by the wind. He fared no better. His clothes instantly vaporized, revealing his chiseled chest, every muscle exposed to the infernal heat. But it didn¡¯t stop there. His skin began to blister and burn away, peeling in white-hot strips and revealing the raw, vulnerable organs beneath. The heat was unimaginable. What had once been a lush, vibrant forest was now a cracked, lifeless wasteland¡ªscorched into oblivion. "Ahhh¡ª!" Eryke the Third screamed, his roar of agony echoing across the desolate land. Pain surged through every part of his body. He looked at his hand, no longer flesh, only exposed muscle and organs, and even those were beginning to burn, soon to be reduced to ash. "Even with the Death Skill... it¡¯ll only buy me one more life. But I¡¯ll still be burned to ashes again..." His thoughts spiraled as he desperately searched for a solution. His heart was literally aflame. His brain was exposed, steaming, pulsing and struggled to form coherent thought. It was a gruesome sight, horrifying in every sense. Suddenly, an idea flashed in his mind. He couldn¡¯t fight the heat, but maybe, just maybe, he could reach the source which started all this calamity in the first place. With a burst of motion, Eryke the Third¡¯s scorched, skeletal leg pushed off the ground, launching him into the air. He rocketed through the burning atmosphere, soaring over a landscape of utter devastation. The forest was no more, reduced to ash and molten sand, where glass now glittered in shattered sheets across the ground. Then, his eyes locked onto it, the plant. The dead energy-filled plant. Against all odds, it was still alive, still thriving in this searing ruin. But before hope could take root in his heart, a thunderous roar tore through the sky: "I won¡¯t let you be, copy." The pupils in the sky flared with blinding brilliance. The heat in the surrounding area surged again, this time past 3,000¡ãC. Everything combusted instantly. It was as if the apocalypse itself had descended. Every trace of life in that place was annihilated in a heartbeat. Eryke the Third disintegrated mid-flight, his body turned to plasma before he could reach the plant. His skeletal hands stretched out, mere inches away but couldn¡¯t reach it in the end. But only the death plant remained. All else vanished in an instant. "A mere copy has no right to compete or to disrupt my plans." The eyes blinked once more... then disappeared from the sky. The sky itself cleared, as if scrubbed of chaos. Warm sunlight bathed the scorched earth, glinting off the lingering plasma and the one thing that remained: the death plant. It was as if nothing had ever happened. But... Chapter 83: Outer God (4): Eternal Death Chapter 83: Outer God (4): Eternal DeathThe heat plasma, the only remains of Eryke the Third, slowly wiggled from its existence, crawling on the ground as it tried to reach for the death plant. Finally, the heat plasma touched the death plant, and immediately all the death energy of it began to be attracted to the plasma. It was a gradual process, but one that was happening at a steady pace. The heat plasma began to take shape by the help of the death energy. *** "Perfect." Eryke, who was eating sand now to get nutrients, grinned. He had thought that the plan would go awry and that being would annihilate his entire being. "It seems that even that being didn¡¯t know about the skill." Just then, as if the cat got his tongue. *** The sky above the plasma Eryke the Third became cloudy, and time froze, then slowed until the pupil popped out from it. Then the time of the world resumed again. "Interesting, copy. You have the ability to defy death. If I didn¡¯t notice that unusual energy in the air, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell at all." A voice sounded right in his heart. And a beam of light shot from the skies, landing on the plasma of Eryke the Third. [You have been cursed by the Outer God Cthulhu] [Your death is eternal now, you cannot turn into a living now] [You have gained the title ] ... You cannot live again. ... After that, the eye vanished from the skies. The heat plasma completely stopped struggling! *** In a null void, where even the light would be swallowed, A giant beast floated in the void, completely still like a stone. This giant monster had a vague anthropoid outline, but with an octopus-like head and a human-like body with arms and limbs. One eye of this giant beast was open, and through it, it was looking at another dimension far away. "Interesting copy, something that even I couldn¡¯t find a source of. If this being grows up, then it might even be able to compete with me." The silence in the void was deafening, only replaced by a mere scoff. "You are lucky my main mind is asleep." *** Eryke the Third, in plasma form, had completely stopped struggling after that light had landed. But another system prompt appeared. [Your talent cannot be stopped] [The curse of temporarily stopped] A prompt appeared again. The plasma continued to wriggle, and the death energy started to shape his body again. This couldn¡¯t be stopped! *** S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ahhh¡ª Eryke roared in pain. He felt like countless ants were biting every fibre of his being, and veins popped throughout his body. He thrashed his injured figure around on the ground to relieve himself of some pain, but only worsened his terrifying injuries, which only made his pain worse. Not only was he suffering from the same fate, but the two other clones were also suffering from the same. Even the hive mind skill couldn¡¯t stop him from the pain. In fact, it was a tunnel that offset the pain for Eryke the Third, and instead, all the other clones felt it. *** Drayken, who was studying with countless books littered across the ground, was completely soaked in cold sweat. He didn¡¯t scream, gritted his teeth as veins popped all over his body, trying to maintain his sanity in this pain. ... Chun Ma, who was cultivating in the Demonic Cave, just stood there motionless and emotionless. As if he didn¡¯t feel this soul-rendering pain which could completely break one¡¯s mind. But his trembling body couldn¡¯t hide his pain. Veins popped throughout his body, like ants crawling through his skin. He was weaker than Drayken, but he didn¡¯t even have the slightest bit of reaction, completely unfazed. In fact, he was gathering Demonic Qi at the moment so that he could reach further in his martial journey as well. ... However, for one particular clone, it was the most devastating of them all. It was Eryke the Second, who had travelled to the book taming world. He was crying out loudly in the corner of the streets, his figure drenched in cold rain and his body stinky. Those who came out to see hurriedly closed their noses so as not to smell the stench coming from his body. "My body is weak." Initially, he had thought that the charm skill would be wonderful; however, he was stoned by the reality of it. No matter how much charm one has, if one looks like a beggar, people wouldn¡¯t even glance at you, and he was in a similar condition right now. Especially in an era where beggars were openly disdainful, it was particularly humiliating for a grown adult like him. The ladies didn¡¯t even glance at him; each went their own way. He could have used his strength, but he refrained, knowing he should first understand his surroundings. He knew the world, but not the place he found himself in. Unfortunately, he soon realized that he was in the capital of the Asher Kingdom, home to the Grand Book Master, who kept a watchful eye over every corner. As his screams echoed through the area, his pain only intensified. At that moment, a girl skidded toward him, looking on curiously. Her twin brown ponytails swayed in the air, and she was dressed in a librarian¡¯s suit. She silently observed him, tilting her head slightly, her eyes gleaming with curiosity, while Eryke the Second continued to scream in agony. *** After almost two hours had passed, the death energy finally allowed him to take on a swirling black mass, but nothing more than that. "This seems to be more troublesome than I expected," he muttered to himself. Although the death energy had helped him from something other than plasma, shaping a human body proved to be incredibly difficult. A timer appeared in front of him. [Time remaining: 10:23] The timer displayed minutes and seconds, and he had only about ten minutes left to make a decision before the curse took effect. Chapter 84: Ghoul Chapter 84: Ghoul"This is taking too long," Eryke the Third thought bitterly. From his calculations, if he truly wanted to create a body, it would take hours, possibly even days. But he had only ten minutes left. "Should I really do it?" He wasn¡¯t sure of the consequences of absorbing the fruit from this dead plant, but he had no choice but to grit his teeth and proceed. If he remained just a mass of death energy, the moment the curse took effect, he would be completely destroyed, his talent wouldn¡¯t be able to save him. At last, he made his decision and consumed the death fruit. The moment the black mass of death energy merged with the seed, Eryke the Third was sucked into it. "Eh?" He was stunned, confusion clouding his mind. [You have absorbed the Seed of Death] [You have successfully completed your transformation and become a "Livingless Being," a Fetus Ghoul] [You have gained the title ] ... You can assimilate with death. ... The next moment, he felt as if he were in an entirely different place¡ªone filled with energies that resonated with his new form. "Where am I?" In his current state, he couldn¡¯t see anything, leaving him utterly clueless. Then, something strange stirred within him. "Eh?" The seed-like fruit now resided within him. "Huh?" It felt as though the seed wasn¡¯t something external to him¡ªit was part of him, like an extension of his limbs. Curious, he decided to try moving it. The moment he did, thick death energy leaked from it, causing the mass of death energy to become denser. At first, he may have only appeared as a wisp of smoky dust, but now he resembled a swirling black cloud. Although he couldn¡¯t see, he could sense his surroundings. It felt strange, yet somehow natural. He attempted to move within this space and he did, almost too quickly. It was as if he were a fish swimming through an ocean, each movement coming effortlessly. "This... this feels awesome..." He zipped through his surroundings, an inexplicable excitement bubbling within him. But as he moved, he collided with something. The moment he made contact, a terrifying suction force began to pull him in. All the death energy was being drawn into it, causing his form to fade away. "Hmm?" Eryke the Third didn¡¯t fully understand what was happening, but he realized that if he didn¡¯t act fast, he¡¯d soon be consumed by it. "But what do I do?" Frowning in concentration, he quickly began searching for a solution. But all the skills and titles he had gained so far were designed for his human-like form. In his current spectral state, he had nothing to rely on. "Sigh." Without a solution in sight, he decided to activate his Seed of Death. Death energy surged from it, replenishing him as it was being drained by the mysterious force. The more time passed, the deeper his worry grew. "I¡¯m stuck here, and if this keeps up, I¡¯ll be drained dry." He gritted his imaginary teeth: sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I¡¯ll see how much you can take." At the very least, his Seed of Death seemed to hold an endless supply of death energy, so he continued to fuel his form, over and over, just to hold on. Time seemed to stretch on endlessly. What felt like decades, centuries, or even aeons passed, and Eryke the Third found himself growing tired and bored. "This Seed of Death really is limitless." Then, suddenly, the suction force that had been draining him stopped. He could move again. Eryke the Third carefully assessed his surroundings. Though he couldn¡¯t see, he sensed a massive presence¡ªsomething moving away from him at an incredible speed. "You think you can escape so easily?" He sneered inwardly, then surged forward, swiftly weaving through the space. At the same time, he released more of his death energy, and it was still being pulled into the unknown force. The chase lasted only a brief moment before a terrifying explosion rocked the entire area. The death energy shook everything, and Eryke the Third felt a yearning deep within his very soul. Though he couldn¡¯t see, he sensed something before him that called to him, something he longed for. Without hesitation, he moved toward it, and it instinctively absorbed him. Instantly, something strange occurred within his Seed of Death. It wasn¡¯t a physical change but the transformation was undeniable. The death energy that defied his physique began to shift. From a mere blob of smoke, he began to take on a human-like form, with arms and limbs made of pure death energy. And with this change, he could finally see. [You have absorbed the core of a spectral ghoul] [You have leveled up from Fetus Ghoul to Youngling Ghoul] "Huh, what?" Eryke the Third looked around, his surroundings immediately stunning him into place. Larvae flowed through the area, and countless wails erupted, filling the air. Ghouls walked and ran in every direction, each minding their own business. The cries came from small, smoke-like entities, divided into two distinct categories, with the giant ghouls acting as their guides. The black puffs of smoke wailed continuously. In the distance, a massive black gate loomed, guarded by a giant two-headed dog. "Is this hell?" The question surged through his mind without warning. *** Eryke looked at the situation unfolding for Eryke the Third and could only sigh. "I sent him to fetch food, and now he¡¯s bringing me more trouble to deal with." He felt like facepalming himself. Rubbing his skeletal forehead, Eryke calmed his nerves and ate some sand to recover. For now, there was no other choice. *** Eryke the Third scanned his surroundings and walked up to one of the ghouls. It turned toward him, grinning before opening its mouth wide, attempting to devour him. At first, he was stunned, but then a grin appeared on his face, though it was entirely imaginary. "Oh, you want to devour me too?" This ghoul was much bigger than him but there was no fear in his "heart". Chapter 85: Hell!? Trouble!? Chapter 85: Hell!? Trouble!?"Hehe, if you want to suck me, then suck me dry. Let¡¯s see how much you can endure." With a maniacal laugh, Eryke the Third just supplied more Death energy into his form. This Death energy was being constantly devoured by this bigger ghoul, and he was happy to oblige. Maybe because he was stronger, or now that he had a sense of time, it didn¡¯t take long for the ghoul before him to self-destruct. So he instantly devoured the core of this ghoul in front of him. The moment he did, his form grew again, with his core going through another round of change. But there was no system prompt, which caused him to be disappointed. However, he didn¡¯t give up. "There are still a lot of ghouls around these parts." Eryke the Third travelled from one place to another, devouring one ghoul after another. Anyway, wherever he went, somehow all of them attacked him, which was even better for him. For now, he didn¡¯t have any way to attack them. The simple method of killing them was by overloading them with his Death energy from the endless Death energy that he gets from his own core. After chasing the fifth large ghoul until it got fed to death, Eryke the Third went through another round of evolution almost instantly. At the same time, a system prompt appeared in front of him: [You have absorbed the core of a Runner Ghoul again] [Evolution successful! You have evolved from Youngling to Runner Ghoul] Even without seeing it, he felt the change in his body. The faint death energy that shaped him had grown denser, more solid. It wasn¡¯t just a change in appearance, his strength had increased too. He landed on the ground but phased right through it, hovering just above the surface. He tried moving his fingers, toes, and brows. Everything a normal human could do, he could still do. "I still can¡¯t touch the ground. I¡¯m ethereal, like always... but I have gained perfect control of my body." He tilted his head thoughtfully, then shook it with helpless resignation. "I still have a long way to go." And so, he floated onward, drifting further and further, almost aimlessly. "It¡¯s time to see if I can do it." Eryke the Third followed the magma river¡¯s seabed, drifting behind a large rock. With careful precision, he settled into place and peered around it. Ahead floated a small straw boat, guarded by two towering specters, each with the head of an ox and the body of a man. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seated calmly within the boat was what appeared to be an ordinary old man. At that moment, two rows of twelve guards each approached in synchronized, watchful strides. They advanced with sharp focus until they reached the boat. One of the guards stepped forward and extended his hand. In response, the old man raised his calloused hand, revealing a small birdcage, and handed it over. The guard took the cage with utmost respect, nodding its oxen head, then turned and walked away. Its comrade followed suit, both vanishing into the distance. Suddenly, the old man turned sharply in a specific direction, a grin spreading across his weathered face. He raised his wrinkled hand, and the sky above churned with clouds. A thunderclap boomed, and a bolt of lightning struck in a peculiar direction. "What happened, my lord?" The two ox-headed guards returned, their deep voices tinged with concern, now speaking in a clear, human-like tone. "Nothing," the old man replied, shaking his head. "We still have more souls to bring." With that, the straw boat turned and glided across the magma, drifting effortlessly over the molten river, untouched by its heat. The piles of rubble were all that remained after the lightning strike. But after a while, the debris began to shift. Slowly, a small core emerged from the center. Crackling arcs of lightning swirled around it in a volatile dance. The death energy wriggled, coiling around the core and gradually forming a human shape once more. "I survived," Eryke the Third muttered. "I honestly thought that would be the end of me. But thanks to my skill that lets me absorb lightning, and this seed that generates an endless supply of death energy, I managed to hold on." He let out a long, relieved sigh. Zhh! A sharp crack of lightning echoed as the energy swirling within Eryke¡¯s core surged violently, nearly tearing his body apart. "Ahhh¡ª!" Eryke the Third screamed in agony. He struggled to contain the wild lightning, but it clashed with his death energy, it¡¯s very bane, leaving him powerless. But... "It¡¯s not so easy to defeat me," he growled through gritted teeth. Activating his skill, Raijin¡¯s Body, he began manipulating the lightning. Though this lightning was completely different from ordinary lightning, he could still exert some control over it. Bit by bit, Eryke separated the lightning strands from his core, weaving them apart with tendrils of death energy. It was a strange and haunting sight: arcs of lightning wrapped around him like a shell, while within it, his true form, made of death energy, stood tall, vaguely human in shape. The lightning now orbited him like a protective sphere, surrounding him. Looking at the scene before him, Eryke the Third was momentarily stunned, then his lips curled into a grin. "This is perfect," he murmured. This lightning, despite being a bane to death energy, could be turned to his advantage. If harnessed correctly, it might become his greatest weapon. Without hesitation, Eryke shot into the sky in his ghastly form, quickly closing the distance to the guards escorting the cage. The ox-headed sentinels moved in perfect formation, their strides large and disciplined¡ªlike seasoned soldiers hardened by countless battles. Even as Eryke appeared directly in their path, they didn¡¯t flinch. They didn¡¯t slow. They didn¡¯t even glance his way. If this continued, he¡¯d be bulldozed by these grim, relentless beings. But Eryke didn¡¯t move. He stood firm as they advanced, eyes narrowed. "I don¡¯t believe they¡¯re mindless," he muttered. "There must be consciousness in there... somewhere." As expected, when they drew near, their steps came to an immediate halt, and they refrained from advancing any further. One of the ox-headed guards, still clutching the cage, spoke in a trembling voice: "How does the esteemed one proceed?" ¡¯Huh?¡¯ Eryke was momentarily stunned. His mind quickly processed what the ox had just said. "I am here to take that." he pointed at the cage in a cold and commanding tone. The ox glanced down at the cage, and a flicker of panic flashed in its eyes. "This... this, we cannot give to you..." "Are you sure?" His voice deepened. As he spoke, lightning crackled around him, arcing menacingly through the air, making the guard visibly uneasy. But the ox didn¡¯t relent. It bowed, its tone firm despite the fear that lingered in its voice. "No, we cannot give it to you, no matter how high-level a Ghoul you are. If you want to fight, then let¡¯s fight." "I see, how disappointing." Erke the Third shook his head and slowly started to walk forward. The ox guards could only grit their teeth as they charged at him, only for all of them to be incinerated by the lightning. "You guys were short-lived but were definitely an interesting one." He shook his head and took the cage before opening it. Immediately, a small core materialized before him. "I knew it, this is the core of a ghoul." Without hesitation, he absorbed the core, and Eryke the Third immediately went through another round of evolution. [You have absorbed the core of a Reaver Ghoul] (For context, see the auxiliary Chapters :]) [Evolution Successful] [You have evolved from Runner to Spectral Ghoul] Eryke the Third just stood there, feeling the changes in his body. The core of his being underwent another change, and his death energy completely solidified. His initial mist-like human shape turned into a completely human form, and his features became visible. He could now touch the ground and come into reality, and at the same time, become corporeal too. A true ghost, as described in horror movies, could accurately describe him. "This is interesting." He tightened his fist, a grin forming at the corner of his mouth. "I have become human again." While he was assessing his situation, his brows twitched, and his back shivered. An alarm rang violently in his heart. "It feels like my life is in danger." He looked at the cage with a thoughtful frown. He had quickly risen, but this core was definitely not simple, and the one behind it wasn¡¯t simple either. Just then, a terrifying roar shook the place: "Who dares to steal what is mine?" The ground trembled under its roar. Eryke the Third fell into a complete trance that bound his mind. He raised his hand, and a death energy shot forward like a firecracker, attracting all the Ghouls in the area. Even the two-headed dog guarding the gates was drawn in. He hurriedly stopped himself, but it was too late. Every ghoul in this plane walked toward him, like moths to a flame. "What should I do?" Panic completely took hold of his heart. He hurriedly soared into the sky, but the ghouls had already reached him. The moment they got close, they were instantly obliterated by the lightning. Yet, they were mindless, continuously charging at him despite the deadly force. Despite this, his expression remained tense. Although the lightning provided some protection, he could feel its strength slowly fading. "It should still last me a while." Eryke the Third sighed in relief, this was his final safeguard. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw thousands of ghouls gathering, forming a massive, monstrous creature that shook the ground beneath him. His face paled in dread. With a great stride, it closed the distance and, surrounded by the relentless wave of ghouls, it stomped down on him. Bang! A tremor shook the air, accompanied by a sizzling sound. The lightning shielded him, but the giant¡¯s hand cracked slightly from the impact. The lightning energy diminished by one-fifth. "If four more strikes hit me..." Chapter 86: Death!? Dragon’s Lair! [24 Golden Tickets] Chapter 86: Death!? Dragon¡¯s Lair! [24 Golden Tickets]"I have to act fast." Eryke the Third wanted to escape immediately. He turned and bolted. Only to find himself surrounded by Ghouls. Wherever his eyes fell, there were only more Ghouls, like a vast, unending sea. "Is there no way out?" A flicker of hesitation crossed his face. He struggled to maintain his composure. He didn¡¯t want to die. Not like this. "I suffered so much just to survive that death forest... even faced the Outer God and now I¡¯m supposed to die here?" "No." "I refuse!" "I won¡¯t accept this death!" His helpless roar echoed through the air. Regret? He felt none for absorbing the pearl. "Those who seize the opportunity in front of them are the ones who win. I took that chance, how could I possibly feel regret?" His pupils locked forward, unwavering. "But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m willing to accept death." Bang! The giant had already reached him, slamming into him with immense force. Ghouls around them were torn apart, disintegrating in waves, only for more to surge in from the void beyond. The lightning cloaking his body began to fade, piece by piece. Awoo! Just then, a dog¡¯s howl echoed, so sharp and resonant it shook the entire area. Eryke the Third turned, his left brow twitching violently as he saw the two-headed dog barreling toward him. "This is just adding insult to injury..." The beast charged with brutal force, crushing the unfortunate Ghouls beneath its paws as it came straight for him. "It¡¯s as if the universe is conspiring to kill me." Eryke the Third felt it might be time to give up. He had no way out of this place and he had likely offended not one, but two incomprehensibly powerful beings. So he let go. His body collapsed to the ground. The surrounding Ghouls were ecstatic. They howled with twisted joy, swarming him from every imaginable angle. But the moment they touched him, they turned to ash against the flickering lightning barrier encasing his body. Unfortunately, it wouldn¡¯t hold much longer. He stared blankly up at the crimson sky and opened his mouth. "Ten." The two-headed dog slammed its claws into the barrier and in an instant, the lightning dimmed dangerously low. His left brows twitched even more violently, only replaced by a helpless expression: "5" The giant ghoul struck him hard. "...2" In the last of his breath, Eryke the Third felt all his memories till now. Not a lot of time had passed since he was away from the main body. But all his memories were about death and death. It truly felt like this. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everything was trying to kill him, and he was completely unsafe in any place. "Wait, why is this so?" His pupils flickered as if coming to life. The other clones didn¡¯t face this terrifying condition. Although these two clones did have life-and-death scenarios, there was always a way out. But for him, he was already attacked by two beings... People say comparison is a sin. "I... Refuse!" Veins bulged through his white¡¯s as he roared in defiance. Then, he vanished with a sharp pop. "Eh?" A stunned voice echoed through the void. The air twisted and rippled, the surrounding space distorting before slowly revealing a figure cloaked in full armor, head to toe. A skeleton. Majestic and terrifying, blue flames danced around its bones, burning with eerie, regal intensity. The Undead King. "Where did that thing who stole my gift go?" the Undead King muttered, baffled. For a rare moment... he was genuinely confused. *** "Sigh... in the end, you had to summon me back." Eryke the Third lay sprawled across a stretch of desolate sand, his ethereal black form ghostlike against the emptiness. "Yeah, I couldn¡¯t just abandon you, buddy. Cheer up." The original Eryke shrugged with a small grin. "I sent you to the Martial World through world travel... then canceled the summon to pull you back here." "I¡¯m a failure," Eryke the Third muttered, gritting his teeth. He clenched his fists tightly. "Chun Ma and Drayken didn¡¯t need your help, but I... I did." "I needed you. And I might¡¯ve dragged you into trouble too." "..." Eryke remained silent, his gaze fixed on his clone. As the central hive mind, he didn¡¯t need words to understand. He could feel exactly what Eryke the Third was going through. "It¡¯s fine. Besides, you aren¡¯t exactly useless." "What do you mean?" Eryke the Third turned towards him with almost a shine in his eyes. "You can search for food for me, you can go underground, and I am sure there will be more food there, which can help me significantly come out of the predicament." "But what about that Outer God? He might be watching my movement even right now." This was his main concern. Eryke the Third didn¡¯t want to be teleported here because he was afraid that the main body would also be implicated. "It¡¯s fine, haha." Eryke shrugged. "Just find food for me. My body is already breaking down, and you could go to the Martial World again after that." "Okay." Eryke the Third rose to his feet and let his form fade into incorporeality, slipping beneath the sands in a swift, fluid motion. For a while, there was only darkness. Endless, consuming darkness. But then, he sensed something. Not far ahead, a pocket of space opened up. He glided toward it without hesitation. And what he saw left him stunned. Gold glittered in every corner. Treasures of all kinds littered the chamber: ornate weapons, radiant gems, ancient artifacts. At the very center lay a massive nest, cradling two enormous eggs, each twice the size of a grown human, resting peacefully in a bed of warmth. "A... dragon¡¯s nest?" Eryke the Third grinned. Not only were there treasures scattered everywhere, but to the side, a separate chamber was there, the air within kept cool and fresh. A perfect place for storing food and their were countless foods. "This could be perfect for the main body." His body became ethereal again to deliver this news to Eryke. "Thank you." Eryke was overjoyed when Eryke the Third reached the surface level but also sensed his thoughts, so he could only sigh and speak: "So, which world do you want to go to?" "Martial World. That world isn¡¯t as complicated as the others, and I should have no trouble navigating it." "Okay." Chapter 87: Dragon Baby? Chapter 87: Dragon Baby?Eryke the Third felt extremely depressed. Although everything made sense, he still was completely unwilling in his heart. However, that was life. You feel extremely depressed and unwilling, but you must cope with it and go on with it. "Sigh," he sighed and nodded his head to Eryke. "Hey," Eryke shook his head with helplessness, "you can still stay here and help me to defeat the Dragon." "Really?" "Yeah." "Alright." Eryke the Third was excited. "Let¡¯s go down now." Eryke looked down at the ground with a frown on his face. Although his clone could phase through things now, he couldn¡¯t do the same for the things below, so he still has to physically go there. "For now, you can go to the Martial World. When I need you, I¡¯ll call you back." "Okay." Eryke the Third vanished. Afterward, Eryke began digging with the help of his two clones. It was a troublesome process. During the day, the sand absorbed the scorching heat of the sun, making it increasingly hotter the deeper they went. Even with his strength and stamina, by the time he was halfway through, Eryke was already drenched in cold sweat. He looked ahead and let out a weary sigh. "This will be difficult." The three worked in perfect sync, each of their bodies shrouded in a black haze. "Unfortunately, these two clones already possess mana cores, so sending them to another world wouldn¡¯t bring the same benefits as before." Each world had its own unique properties, and sending the clones elsewhere could not only yield minimal rewards but might also lead to unforeseen complications. "Just like Eryke the Second, whom I sent to the Book Taming World, there¡¯s no energy like Qi or Mana there, so he couldn¡¯t form a mana core, or any kind of core at all." The three worked in seamless harmony. After about five hours, they came to a halt. Eryke quietly dismissed the two clones and poked a hole through the surface. A shaft of light immediately pierced through it. He curiously walked over and looked through it. There it was¡ªa room filled with treasures and gold, dazzling to the eye. "Most of this is just gold," Eryke muttered, shaking his head. "Though gold is still a valuable resource, some Awakeners have skills that can literally produce it, so the market¡¯s completely unstable." He sighed. "Bitcoin is still around... too bad I didn¡¯t get in early." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With another shake of his head, Eryke destroyed the walls surrounding the chamber. Despite his words, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of fascination as he gazed around. He made his way toward the storage room and began devouring its contents like there was no tomorrow. With his 10x digestion ability, it was effortless, his broken body slowly began to recover, bit by bit. Giant chicken legs, each the size of ten meters, and wings spanning over fifteen meters were all devoured by Eryke and his clone. It was a feast for them both. Finally, Eryke recovered from his weakened state and let out a long sigh of relief. "Thankfully¡ª" Crack! A strange sound echoed from outside the room. It was subtle, like the shell of an egg splitting open. "Wait... could it be?" He dismissed the clones once more and stepped forward cautiously. Reaching the door, he poked a small hole through it to peek outside. There it was. One of the eggs resting at the center of the treasure room was covered in fine cracks. The fractures slowly spread, inch by inch, crawling across the shell. Then, with a sudden motion, the entire egg split apart and from within, a small head emerged. The small head resembled that of a salamander¡ªsmooth, sleek, and entirely red. "That¡¯s... a dragon baby?" Eryke muttered, stunned into silence. He stared at the creature for a moment, trying to piece things together. "This dragon... it¡¯s similar to the ones from the Dragon and Telekinetic World, but clearly different." In that world, dragons often took on human forms for convenience. In fact, if they gave birth while in their human shape, the child would emerge from the egg as a humanoid infant. As he pondered this, the newborn dragon suddenly let out a piercing cry, its wails echoing off the walls, filling the chamber. "Umm." Eryke rubbed the back of his head. "Although that dragon might be my enemy, this baby dragon isn¡¯t." He retrieved some food from the storage and placed it gently in front of the hatchling. But even with the food right there, the baby dragon didn¡¯t touch it. Instead, it continued crying, loudly and without pause. "Is it not hungry... or does it need milk?" Eryke turned back to the storage room and fetched some milk, which he carefully poured into a small bowl. Setting it down in front of the dragon, he watched eagerly, eyes sparkling with curiosity and anticipation. But strangely, despite the milk being offered so closely, almost dangling in front of it, the baby dragon didn¡¯t drink. Instead, its wailing grew even louder, echoing sharply through the room. "What do you want?" Eryke¡¯s brows furrowed into a deep frown. He cut the meat into small pieces and tossed one into the baby dragon¡¯s mouth. The dragon closed its mouth, chewed eagerly, then immediately resumed crying. "Sigh... fine." Eryke let out a helpless breath and began slicing the meat piece by piece, feeding the hatchling slowly. The baby dragon lit up with joy, devouring the meat with relish, forgetting to cry. Afterward, Eryke offered the milk again, and this time the baby nibbled at it happily, as if it were the best thing in the world. When the dragon finally settled down, quiet and content, Eryke let out a long sigh of relief. "Now I can go." He was about to leave, but his eyes became attracted towards this gold. Although it didn¡¯t have much of a value to him, there might be some treasures in this crap, maybe an artefact or something, so he immediately started his search and quickly found something that stunned him. Chapter 88: Inside a Dragon? Misunderstand!? Chapter 88: Inside a Dragon? Misunderstand!?In the pile of glittering gold and treasures, an unremarkable bracelet had been pushed to the corner. What was special, however, was the mana swirling around it, so abundant that it shimmered, coalescing into a cluster of twinkling blue glitter in his vision. "This is a true treasure," he murmured. He carefully picked up the bracelet and inspected it. The dragons¡¯ patterns spiraled around it, exuding an ancient, mysterious aura. As he studied the bracelet, it suddenly shattered in his hand, turning into sand before his stunned eyes. "Eh!?" Before he could comprehend what had just happened, an alarm blared, and red lights flooded the room. Countless chains emerged from all directions, seeking to imprison him. "It¡¯s a trap." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He gritted his teeth and, gathering all his strength, punched at the chains trying to bind him. But they only recoiled slightly before coming back at him, more fierce than before, gliding through the air like snakes chasing their prey. "You want to strike me down, huh?" He sneered inwardly, turning on his heel and pouring all his energy into his legs as he sprinted away. More chains materialized, trying to entrap him. But Eryke summoned his two clones, commanding them to block the chains as he made a beeline for the point of entry, diving back into the place from where he came. The chains stopped pursuing him, but Eryke was drenched in cold sweat. Though he hadn¡¯t done much, he could still feel the terrifying threat to his life if he had stayed in that place any longer. He took only a moment to catch his breath, then, gathering all his strength into his legs, he sprinted forward, not daring to look back. However, he failed to notice a small redhead poking out of his jacket, its tongue flicking like a snake¡¯s, its expression playful. Halfway through, Eryke¡¯s face twisted slightly. "My two clones are dead." He gritted his teeth and pushed himself harder, quickening his pace. At last, Eryke reached the surface, a spark of hope flickering in his chest. Roar! A terrifying dragon roar shook the surrounding area. The sand ahead of him rose, revealing the figure of a dragon that was staring straight at him, its vertical pupils filled with fierceness. "Damn it." Looking at the familiar giant dragon, a bitter expression appeared on Eryke¡¯s face. He summoned Eryke the Third again, and he came out in his spectre form. "Let¡¯s fight together." "Yes." Eryke the Third spoke with a nod of his head. The two took a ready stance, with stern eyes and fierce brows. A strange tension lingered in the surrounding area. That dragon¡¯s terrifying rays were enough to completely obliterate him and leave him entirely helpless because he didn¡¯t have any way to defend against it. "If worse comes to worst, then I will summon the two clones back." Chun Ma and Drayken, especially Drayken, his strength was definitely stronger than the dragon in front of him, and the bloodline of his should also be purer. The dragon just stared at the two of them but didn¡¯t make any move, which stunned Eryke for a second: "Eh, why is it not attacking me?" He thought in his heart with confusion. If it were him in the place of this dragon, he would directly use the ray to obliterate them. But he wasn¡¯t using it. The dragon swooped down to the sand in one quick motion, the surrounding area torn, and it quickly attacked the two of them. Eryke the Third launched himself forward, turning incorporeal and phasing right through the dragon¡¯s body. When it reached the inside of the dragon¡¯s stomach, it immediately took his physical form. "Haha, that was easy," he smirked in his heart. Eryke outside simply dodged with a giant jump, then looked back at the dragon with a grin: "You lost your last chance, buddy." "Hmm?" The dragon descended from the sands and entered it with a cry of anger: "You have the guts to not only invade my home but also steal my child. Human, I will not be reconciled until your death." "Eh?" Eryke was stunned when he heard this: "I did invade your home, but that was because you almost killed me, and I wanted to heal. I did nothing wrong to your child." However, the dragon had completely gone berserk. It crawled under the sand with predator bloodshot eyes, ready to kill him, even forgetting that a little being was inside of it. Eryke the Third looked around him. He was in a large space with sticky green liquid on the ground. "Is this the stomach?" There were many tunnel paths ahead of him, but he casually shrugged, turned ethereal, and phased through this place, reaching the place he wanted to. He also encountered some strange green monsters inside the dragon, which he simply avoided. Soon, he reached a spacious chamber. There, in the center, was a crystal rotating gently. Eryke the Third stepped forward and punched it without hesitation. Bang! With a single swift motion, the crystal shattered, releasing a massive surge of energy. "Shit." He was engulfed in the explosion, but at the last moment, he barely managed to turn ethereal. Roar! The dragon in the sand roared in madness, thrashing its body violently in the sands. It emerged from the ground, writhing in pain and fury. "It hurts, it hurts... ahh..." Crystal tears welled up in its slitted pupils as the dragon cried in agony. Eryke froze in place, staring at the dragon with a speechless expression. "I didn¡¯t know it was such a crybaby." For a moment, he rubbed the back of his head awkwardly. "But it hasn¡¯t died yet." Just then, the baby dragon poked its head out of his jacket, tugging at his sleeves with a concerned, cute expression. Eryke eyes went wide, his pupils reflected the baby dragon as his brows twitched: "When did you hide in my jacket?" The baby dragon only giggled and made the most innocent expression like a dog. Chapter 89: The Truth behind Gates!? Chapter 89: The Truth behind Gates!?For a moment, Eryke didn¡¯t know what to do. But in the end, he sighed, took the baby dragon into his arms, and looked up at the dragon crying in the skies. "Hey, you big lizard!" he shouted. The dragon squeezed its eyes shut, forcing back its tears. Then, with a sudden snap, it opened them again, its gaze locking onto Eryke. A terrifying pressure rippled through the air as its stomach began to glow. The very atmosphere coiled and trembled under the overwhelming force as the dragon opened its jaws, a beam of light building within, ready to strike. But just then, its vertical pupils landed on the small figure cradled in Eryke¡¯s arms. At the nick of time, the dragon turned its head skyward, and the beam shot upward, piercing the heavens in one go. For a moment, the entire sky blazed orange, so bright that even the sun seemed to retreat behind its brilliance. The beam lasted a solid two minutes before finally fading, leaving the sky clear and devoid of clouds. Eryke felt a chill run through his heart. ¡¯That ray was stronger than before. If it had even grazed me...¡¯ He swallowed hard. The dragon fell silent, its gaze fixed once more on Eryke. "Human, give me my child back." "Will you let me go if I do?" "Yes." "...But I don¡¯t believe you," Eryke replied. "If you don¡¯t give me my baby, then die with him." The dragon opened its jaws, ready to strike. But Eryke only sneered: "I don¡¯t believe it. Go on, kill me right now, if you truly don¡¯t care about your baby." Silence. Heavy, absolute silence. Tension brewed in the air like a storm held just at bay. Then, after an uncomfortably long pause, the dragon let out a rough cough and finally spoke: "Human... what must I do to earn your trust?" "Tell me the truth," Eryke said, staring straight at him. "I thought all the monsters in the Gate didn¡¯t have minds, that they just hunted humans. But this place... it feels like an entirely different world." "Gates, you say?" The dragon touched its chin in contemplation. "Do you mean Ruined World, human?" "Ruined World?" Eryke narrowed his eyes: "You mean... this is a ruined world?" "That¡¯s right. Those world¡¯s balance have already collapsed and are actively dying. Fractures in space appear from time to time, those are where you aliens come through." "...What if the space fully breaks down? Will you all die with it?" "That¡¯s right, human. This world is at the very end of its lifespan. When it finally collapses, everything in it, us included, will cease to exist." "Is that why, after the gate stays long enough, the monster inside invades my world?" Eryke said with an unflinching expression. "Every living being has the instinct of survival. When the world falls apart, naturally the creature won¡¯t want to die, so they follow the rupture in space." "Then the final question: what makes this world so special?" Eryke¡¯s eyes shone. "I don¡¯t know," the dragon shook its head. "There are many mysteries in the world that you have to explore on your own." "..." Eryke just stared straight at the dragon¡¯s eyes, and it didn¡¯t flinch a bit. ¡¯He doesn¡¯t seem to be lying?¡¯ "...I want to change my question then." "What is it?" "Have you seen a space rupture recently in this world?" "No, human." The dragon shook its large head. "Although this is a fallen world, it has not reached the complete point of destruction yet. From my knowledge, there should be no space ruptures." "Then how do I go out?" Eryke felt a little panic settle in his heart. Naturally, he had heard about a gate which doesn¡¯t have a way to exit until you complete a scenario. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Anomaly. A simple term to describe them, but one that ignited the horror of Awakeners, and Eryke was inside one of them. ¡¯Do I have to slay this dragon?¡¯ A hint of killing intent shimmered in his eyes, but looking at the little baby dragon, it settled on its own: ¡¯Sigh.¡¯ "Did you think of trying to kill me, human?" The dragon spoke in a sharp tone. "Yes," Eryke spoke honestly. "Haha, I like your honesty, but if you want to return back to your world, it might not be as simple as killing myself." "What do you mean?" He narrowed his eyes. "There is only a single way if you want to go back to your world, and that is to destroy this world¡¯s core." "...Where is it?" "It is guarded by Leviathan, the strongest among us four. If you think you can defeat it, then you are dreaming." "I see. Where is that place?" Eryke spoke in a cold tone. "At the heart of this world, you will have to walk through these deserts and reach Paradise, the only place where life is thriving." "Thank you." Eryke threw the baby dragon in the air, and the dragon caught it with its jaws. It looked at its little baby with some joy in its eyes. Then he turned around and was about to leave the place. "Human, you are quite naive. What makes you think that I won¡¯t kill you?" the dragon grinned. "Try me." Eryke paused, turned around. His boundless blue eyes looked at the dragon without the slightest bit of fear. A sudden flinch coursed through the dragon¡¯s colossal frame as a chill raced down his spine. A faint premonition whispered in the marrow of his bones: his life was in danger. "...You can leave," the dragon uttered. "Guide me to that place," Eryke replied. The dragon¡¯s eyes narrowed, golden irises flaring with fury. His nostrils flared as smoke coiled from them like writhing spirits. "You dare think you can order me around?" he thundered. "Yes," Eryke answered in a simple tone. The dragon locked eyes with him, staring into the boundless blue pupils that held a mystery so deep, it seemed as if the world itself was his plaything. The dragon deflated, swallowing hard. "Let me return the baby first." "Very well." Eryke nodded in understanding. The dragon returned to his lair, lowering the baby dragon toward the floor. But as soon as it touched the ground, the little one began to cry, wailing and piercing. "You want to go with that worm?" the dragon growled with irritation. The baby dragon stopped crying at once, its innocent eyes meeting the dragon¡¯s gaze as it nodded in silent agreement. A twitch of annoyance ran through the dragon¡¯s brow. ¡¯This bastard is about to replace me.¡¯ His anger flared briefly, but it quickly gave way to a faint trace of fear as his gaze shifted inward. Meanwhile, Eryke stood still, lost in thought. His eyes focused on his hand, his expression contemplative. ¡¯I need strength if I want to defeat that monster. I will create my own Will. A sword Will.¡¯ He had to admit it, his current strength was insufficient. To face what awaited him, he needed more. He needed his own power. Eryke extended his hand, and a black haze began to coil around him, swirling in the air like smoke. It gathered, shaping itself into the form of a sword in his hand. "Aura Spell: Aura Projection." With a determined motion, he swung it. Chapter 90: Sword Will? Water Emperor arrives!? Chapter 90: Sword Will? Water Emperor arrives!?In the desolate desert, where there was no water and the heat was enough to boil a person alive, a lone youth stood beneath the blistering sun. His long golden hair fluttered in the scorching wind, and his eyes were as deep and boundless as the ocean¡¯s waves. In his hand, he held a black haze in the shape of a sword, his gaze steady and unyielding. With the searing air tearing around him, he swung the sword straight through the heat. Each swing made the hot air flicker and rustle. Sweat poured down his forehead. He quickly took off his shirt, letting the heat escape from his body, then resumed swinging: calm, steadfast. It was just a simple swing. But he did it countless times. From ten... to hundreds... to thousands... "One million." His swing turned into a blur, and a terrifying gust of wind burst forth, knocking everything in its path away. He wiped the cold sweat from his brow, ready to resume. But just then, the sands suddenly parted, and from beneath them, a giant dragon emerged. Cradled in one of its claws, a baby dragon giggled with joy. The youth didn¡¯t stop. Not a flinch crossed his face, even as the massive dragon landed with a thunderous bang. "Human, you are quite interesting," the dragon rumbled. "You¡¯re more interesting than me," Eryke replied with a light chuckle. That¡¯s right, this youth was none other than Eryke himself. "Haha! Not as interesting as you, I must say." The dragon smirked, then gazed off into the distance, thoughtful and silent, as if contemplating something deep. After a long pause, it finally spoke: "Do you wish to learn the art of the Dragons, human?" "The art of the Dragons?" Eryke raised a brow. "If you¡¯re the one teaching me, then I¡¯ll learn it with all my heart." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Haha, good! Very good. If you manage to learn it, then I will truly be impressed." With that, the dragon wriggled in the air, as if shaking off a laugh. "I will only show you once¡ªso pay attention." The dragon drew in a deep breath. His vertical pupils narrowed with intensity as he stared straight ahead. His voice, calm and steady, carried the weight of ancient wisdom: "Gather the strength of the body. Use every ounce of it in a single point." Slowly but surely, the dragon¡¯s massive body began to glow. Then, all that light dimmed, converging, drawing inward, until it was gathered entirely in his stomach. With a swift motion, the dragon opened his jaws. A beam of concentrated energy erupted forth, tearing across the desert and vanishing into the horizon. Moments later, a deafening boom echoed across the land, like the roar of a nuclear explosion. "Did you understand it?" the dragon asked. Eryke¡¯s brow twitched. He silently sheathed his sword¡ªthen began swinging it again. "Eh? You didn¡¯t understand?" "Lead the way," Eryke replied flatly, then glanced at the baby dragon. "Why is this little thing still here?" "It seems he likes you... and wants to stay by your side." "...But I don¡¯t." "Don¡¯t be so cold. I¡¯m giving you my precious gem," the dragon said with a grin. He gently handed the baby dragon to Eryke, and the little creature slithered around him, eventually nestling behind his back. Eryke didn¡¯t react. Shirtless under the blazing sun, his well-defined muscles glistened in the heat, unmoving and resolute. "Show me the way," he said. "Are you going to swing that sword all the way there?" the dragon asked with mild amusement. "Of course I am." Eryke didn¡¯t even blink. "Why wouldn¡¯t I?" "...I see." With that, the dragon rose into the sky, wings slicing through the heat haze. Eryke followed on foot, his sword cutting through the air with each step. The swings produced almost no visible result, barely a ripple in the air. But even a spoonful of water, given enough time, could help form an ocean. So why couldn¡¯t he do the same? "I have the memories of Chun Ma as he attained his Body ¡¯Will.¡¯ With those as references and with the help of my countless skills, I should be able to do it." Gaining a Will was no simple feat. In the Martial World, very few achieved it through their own efforts. Most relied on superior martial techniques, paths carved by others, which allowed them to bypass the grueling process entirely. But Eryke wasn¡¯t a prodigy like Chun Ma. What he lacked in talent, he compensated for with his effort. Every drop of sweat he shed was a result of his sheer will and dedication that brought him this far. "Two million." His swings were blindingly fast, each motion flawless in execution but his brows remained furrowed. There was no sense of breakthrough. No change. No shift. It felt aimless, like cutting air without purpose. "How... how should I accomplish it?" He was thoughtful while looking at the blur of his swords. *** While Eryke was inside the dungeon, the outside world had descended into utter chaos. It didn¡¯t matter who spread the news, what mattered was what spread: a newly awakened SSS-Rank hunter was trapped inside an Anomaly Gate. The information exploded like wildfire. Reporters swarmed the scene, their cameras rolling, voices loud, broadcasting live updates to the world. Police had rushed in to secure the area, but the crowd had already grown into the hundreds. Even they were struggling to maintain control. And it wasn¡¯t just the media, curious citizens had gathered as well, drawn in by the spectacle. "This is bad..." the police chief muttered, his face pale with tension. Suddenly, the rumble of engines filled the air as black jeeps and armored vehicles rolled onto the scene. Above, the chopping blades of helicopters thundered. The police chief turned, his eyes widening in shock as he caught sight of the banners on the vehicles. "All the major Awakeners Guilds... why have they gathered here?" They came in droves, leaders and figureheads from all the major guilds. Each took turns stepping forward, their expressions somber, voices heavy with grief, speaking as if mourning a national hero. They offered condolences. They vowed revenge. They spoke of justice. But, behind their solemn words... they were just fakes. "So they just want publicity," the police chief muttered, a vein twitching on his forehead. "They don¡¯t even understand the weight of what an SSS-Rank hunter truly is... and now they dare to offer this fake pity?" "Sir!" a young officer hurried over, holding out a phone, his face lit with excitement. "What is it?" the chief asked with a frown. "The Water Emperor¡¯s flight just landed," the officer replied breathlessly. "I¡¯ve just been informed, he¡¯ll be arriving here soon." "So what? What can a mere S-Rank Awakener even do?!" The police chief shouted, his voice sharp with frustration, spit flying as he spoke. "He¡¯s probably just here for the publicity too! What we should be doing is tracking down whoever caused this mess in the first place!" A calm, amused voice spoke behind his back. "Oh? Were you talking about me?" The chief paled, his body stiffened for a moment before he mechanically turned toward him with barely a smile: "When did you arrive, Water Emperor?" Chapter 91: Chaos in Earth, Arriving at Chapter 91: Chaos in Earth, Arriving at "Paradise"!?In front of the chief was a man covered in bandages throughout his body. With short blue hair and casual clothes, and a skinny body on top of it all. At first glance, he looked like an ordinary, unremarkable guy. But those crimson pupils contained a deep disdain and an utter lack of interest, as if everything was underneath him. "I heard a newly SSS-Rank Awakener entered this Anomaly dungeon." "Th- that¡¯s right," the chief stuttered, struggling to maintain his composure. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Water Emperor walked up to the position where the gate once stood and looked at it with a careful thought in his heart. He weakly punched the place. Nothing. "It looks like I can¡¯t break it." He took out some walnuts from his pocket and started to eat them with relish as the crunchy sound resounded. The chief looked at this and thought to himself: ¡¯This psycho, what do you think would have happened?¡¯ However, he didn¡¯t dare to utter these words, because this Water Emperor was inevitably an S-rank Awakener who was one of the "originals." Originals were those who returned from the world the fastest, and they leveled up the most in gates. However, even so¡ª "Water Emperor, it is no time to joke around. What if the other two SSS-Rank Awakeners find out about this?" the chief spoke sternly. "Are you threatening me?" "No, I am not, just reminding you." "Unfortunately, you are too naive, Chief. There is no value in fighting a dead SSS-Rank Awakener." The Water Emperor hmphed and walked away. His secretary approached and whispered, "Sir, your son is already in the warehouse. He¡¯s being protected around the clock by our best men." "That boy is not my son," the Water Emperor snapped. "How dare he bring such trouble upon me." He took a few walnuts and crushed them between his teeth. "Once this is over, he¡¯ll no longer be my son." A strange tension hung in the air, each person lost in their own thoughts but this atmosphere was captured perfectly by a journalist standing outside. When the footage was posted online, the world erupted in chaos, and countless theories sprang up about what had just occurred. ... : I¡¯m 100% sure the Water Monarch is connected to him entering that dungeon, whether directly or through someone close to him. : Obviously. That bastard has a terrible reputation. There are rumours he lets gates break out just to maximize his profits. : Brother, are you sure about this? It¡¯s hard to believe, it sounds unimaginable. : I bet there¡¯s at least some truth to it. : Let¡¯s spread this everywhere. ... Conversations like this erupted everywhere. While many accused him, others rose to his defense. The story made headlines not just in America, but across the globe, the same news echoed in every corner of the world. But as we all know, arguments on the internet are often the most meaningless, rarely holding any real value in our lives. Everyone wanted to uncover the secret behind the mysterious Awakener, but the branch head remained tight-lipped, refusing to reveal a single detail. Unless it was confirmed that Eryke was dead, he would not jump the gun so easily. "Every SSS-Rank Awakener has performed miracles, who knows what he¡¯s capable of?" Put simply, it was a rank so far beyond Rolf¡¯s grasp that he couldn¡¯t even begin to comprehend it. Meanwhile, as the world spiraled into chaos, Eryke was training, his sword slicing through the air, sweat pouring down his face. His mind was in turmoil, struggling to find a path forward. Chun Ma had the Martial Space to aid his cultivation, but Eryke had no such luxury. He was alone. Eryke tried to feel each swing of his sword. The blistering hot wind rustled his hair. "The most optimal way to fight with a sword..." he murmured. He swung his blade in a straight line. "It¡¯s just cutting: whether horizontal, vertical, diagonal, or even a stab. In the end, it¡¯s all just moving the sword. No matter what fancy technique they use, they¡¯re still swinging it." Eryke stared at his weapon, thoughtful. "When you learn to wield a sword, you¡¯re learning the most efficient way to kill. Whether by style or angle, it¡¯s all the same. Every weapon is made for that purpose." He and the two dragons journeyed far and wide across the desert. A day slipped by, lost in the haze of time. At that moment, the dragon soared through the skies, its sharp eyes gleaming as they reflected the image of a lush forest stretching out before it. Unlike the one Eryke the Third had once visited, this forest pulsed with vibrant life. Two tall mountains in the distance, with a crystal-clear river winding between them. Butterflies danced through the air, and the chirping of birds echoed throughout the valley. It was a place so breathtakingly beautiful, it could only be described as paradise. Eryke didn¡¯t stop swinging his sword: "Is this the place?" "That¡¯s right," the dragon replied, its tone casual, almost humming with ease. "This is the only place left in this fallen world where life still thrives. And it¡¯s where the core of the world is located." "...Are you coming with me?" Eryke asked. "Maybe it¡¯s time I visited some old friends," the dragon said with a smile. "So yes, I¡¯ll come with you." "Would one of those friends happen to be named ¡¯Leviathan¡¯?" Eryke asked. The dragon let out a hearty laugh. "No, no need to worry. The friends I¡¯m speaking of aren¡¯t the ones you¡¯re about to meet." "Very well, then," Eryke said, pausing for a moment. "Where is the place?" The dragon raised a claw and pointed toward the two mountains. "If you go there, you should find him, standing guard over the core, like a good watchdog." "Okay," Eryke nodded. He picked up the baby dragon, tossed it gently into the air, and dashed forward without looking back. The baby dragon flailed for a moment before being caught by the dragon¡¯s claws. Stunned, it blinked, then burst into tears, its eyes welling up and cries echoing through the forest. The dragon sighed softly: "Don¡¯t cry, little one." Chapter 92: Leviathan! Chapter 92: Leviathan!Eryke travelled quickly, still swinging his sword with all his attention. Calculating every trajectory of the sword in his heart. "My strength will increase significantly if I could establish my Will with the sword." He had a gut feeling to it, so he focused even more on his sword swings as his pace slowed down. While Eryke was travelling through the forest, The two dragons flew sideways through the forest until they reached the end of the river, flown from the two mountains: "Come out." The dragon spoke in a deep voice. Rumble. The ground trembled, and a tall hill formed in front of them. A turtle¡¯s head popped out from the hill¡¯s top: "Why are you here?" "I am here because I brought a special friend," the dragon grinned. "A special friend, you say?" The turtle widened its pupils, it¡¯s slender neck raising from the ground and tilted its head to look at the dragon: "Did that special friend go to ¡¯meet¡¯ Leviathan?" "That¡¯s right," the dragon nodded its big head. "Sigh, you are still too rash, dragon. Even after spending years in that hard environment, you didn¡¯t learn a single bit?" "This one is a bit different, though." The earth trembled, almost like an earthquake, as the turtle rose from the underground and stepped onto the surface. Its small head looked at the dragon with narrowed pupils: "What if that special friend beats him? The damage has already been done. There is no saving our world. Do you want us to die with him?" the turtle roared. "Call the whale. I have a plan." The dragon grinned. *** Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a long time, Eryke finally reached the two mountains and was thoughtful for a moment: "Never thought a dragon would have been scared of a snake so much." Leviathan, a mythological creature which was only imagined in their own world, was now a creature here, but they were usually depicted as a massive sea serpent. "And the tale of a serpent breaking its cage to become a dragon is quite famous throughout the place." Eryke spoke lightly with a shake of his head. He slowly threaded the mountain, climbing up, still swinging the sword. The terrifying sun¡¯s yellow rays fell on his chiseled, half-naked body with six-pack abs and shaped, toned muscles. He might not be as muscular as those gym builders, but his strength itself was at a terrifying scale already, merely from his body-strengthening skill and also the training and hard work he has put into it. As he climbed further, he strangely felt the temperature start to increase instead of decreasing. "Weird," Eryke frowned. "But after all, this is a ruined world. It would be weird if it did make sense." With the last step, he finally reached the peak of the mountain. When his feet landed, the ground was incredibly sticky, almost like chewing gum was stuck to it. When Eryke tried to move around, he even felt a certain difficulty moving with his strength. One can imagine that if it were an ordinary person, no matter who they were, they would likely not be able to move a step. As Eryke moved around the place, his eyes suddenly landed at the center of the two mountains, where the river extended from, and immediately froze in place. They then went wide. In front of him were countless snakes, filled to the brim inside the river, and they were opening their jaws from time to time, where "water" came out of them and formed into a river below. Looking at this scene, Eryke felt his brows twitch in pure disgust. "I felt the river was beautiful. Luckily, I have poison immunity gained from Chun Ma, so this shouldn¡¯t be a problem." He stopped hacking his sword and closed his eyes for a moment. Eryke exhaled and inhaled in rapid succession as he gathered some of the Aura he had accumulated from his Aura Farming spell. For some reason, Aura Farming had increased considerably since he came to this gate. The mana in his core rapidly started to drain. Using two spells at the same time was really draining; however, Eryke was never a person who lacked mana at all. "Even though it is decreasing by 2% every second, I am recovering 4%." When Eryke calculated the mana drain in his heart, he was left a little speechless. There was never a time when he lacked mana or faced any difficulty with it. This was the terrifying effect of his titles stacking together to form such a level. Eryke gathered his Aura and focused it all on the tip of his black haze sword. "I may not have made a sword, but I certainly learned something," he grinned and slashed forward. Swish! The wind tore almost instantly. It happened in the blink of an eye and a blur. The snakes were instantly torn apart, and a large sword mark appeared at the sides, revealing magma inside. "Oh, so the core was inside here." He took a deep breath. His arms twitched as he gathered all his strength. Aura gathered at the tip of his sword as he slashed again. Swish! Another chunk of these snakes tore apart. Swish! Swish! Eryke sent two more sword slashes that completely obliterated them all. Finally, he could completely see inside it. It was a large, flowing magma as far as the eyes could stretch. The temperature made the very air sizzle. And at the center of it all was a small, round object, shining with a dimming purple light. "Is that the core?" Eryke¡¯s eyes immediately lit up with excitement. Just then, a sharp slithering sound resounded. A giant jaw shot upward from the hole. "Shit." Eryke gathered all his strength in his legs and jumped upward with all of his strength, shooting through the sky and reaching upward. The giant jaws of the snake didn¡¯t stop even when he jumped as far as fifty meters in height. It was rapidly catching up to him, ready to swallow him whole. Eryke stepped sideways mid-air and changed his trajectory but was still grazed slightly, which only pushed him further. He crash-landed on the ground and looked upwards with a speechless expression. A massive sea serpent as tall as the skies, with small white wings behind its back, a mouth like a dragon, but the slithering tongue of a snake. And it hadn¡¯t fully come out of the hole as well. "How tall is this Leviathan?" Chapter 93: Gathering Allies!? Chapter 93: Gathering Allies!?"This thing is already much taller than the dragon, and its strength..." Before he could finish, the serpent moved in an instant, compressing the air so violently that it created a sonic boom as it landed directly on Eryke. Eryke¡¯s face paled, and he hastily tried to dodge. But the attack was far too fast and devastating. It struck him square in the back, sending him hurtling through the air and crashing into a distant tree before finally coming to a stop. A plume of smoke rose, blurring his vision as he lay there, dazed. Hiss. Hisss. The serpent hissed, its voice venomous: "Human, who sent you here?" Coughing violently, Eryke forced himself to his feet, choking on the smoky dust that filled his lungs. His back seared with pain, and it was no small torment. "I¡¯ve endured worse," Eryke muttered, his face remaining expressionless as he clenched his fist. He tightened his grip on his sword, determination in his eyes. The ground trembled as the serpent finally emerged fully from the hole, revealing its massive form, a beast over a kilometer in length. As it slithered across the ground, it obliterated everything in its path. "Answer me, human. How did you find this place?" the serpent hissed, its voice filled with menace. Eryke said nothing. His mind sharpened, focusing all of his Aura into the tip of his sword. With all his strength gathered in his arms, he slashed. Thud! A sickening thud echoed as the head of the Leviathan fell to the ground in one clean stroke. It all happened in the blink of an eye. The sword¡¯s slash was simply too fast. For a moment, Eryke stood in complete silence. But that silence was quickly shattered as green blood splattered across the sky, the lifeless body of the giant serpent crashing to the ground with a thunderous thud. "Eh?" Eryke stared, utterly speechless. Green blood drenched his body. For a brief moment, he was frozen, his mind struggling to process what had just occurred. "I just swung my sword... and it died like this?" Before he could make sense of it, a rumble shook the ground. A burst of green light shot up from the hole in front of him, merging with the Leviathan¡¯s corpse. A blinding green light erupted from the severed body of the serpent. Eryke squeezed his eyes shut to shield himself from the blinding light. In the next instant, he dashed forward toward the serpent with all his strength. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Whatever was happening, it didn¡¯t bode well for him. "Do you expect me to just wait around for whatever comes next?" Eryke sneered inwardly, cutting through the green mist as he swiftly reached the snake. Without hesitation, he unleashed several Aura slashes, each one more vicious than the last. Even though his vision was still impaired, he refused to stop, striking blindly. The blinding green light persisted for a while longer, but when it finally cleared, Eryke stood frozen in place. Before him, the Leviathan had completely recovered, its form now even larger than before. Its scales shimmered in the sun¡¯s scorching heat. Without missing a beat, Eryke swung his sword again. Swish! The wind howled as Eryke¡¯s sword cut through the air, aiming straight for the Leviathan¡¯s neck in a deadly arc. But when the blade struck, it left barely a mark, nothing more than a faint scratch. No blood. No injury. Nothing. "This Leviathan... it¡¯s gotten stronger?" Eryke¡¯s brows twitched in realization, a chill running down his spine. A premonition gripped him, a monster that was immortal, growing stronger with every death. For a brief moment, Eryke paused, taking a deep, steadying breath to calm his racing heart. Then, without hesitation, he turned and fled. The Leviathan, newly restored, stood motionless for a split second before erupting in a violent roar: "How dare you, human!?" The Leviathan slithered after him, its enormous body tearing through the ground. Dust flew into the air, and trees were uprooted in its wake. "No, I¡¯m not dealing with you." Eryke shook his head, continuing to flee. He turned slightly, sending a barrage of sword aura slashes behind him, each one aimed to hinder the Leviathan¡¯s pursuit, giving him a little more time to escape. His pace quickened as the rumble of the ground grew louder, the serpent¡¯s fury closing in on him. After a while, the rumbling stopped abruptly, and Eryke raised an eyebrow. "Hmm?" He slowed and then turned back, retracing his steps to assess the Leviathan¡¯s state. There it was, the massive serpent had turned around and was slithering back to its original position. "Wait..." Eryke¡¯s pupils gleamed with understanding. His gamer instincts kicked in, and he quickly pieced things together. "This thing can¡¯t leave because the green light can¡¯t reach that far." He let out a sigh of relief. It would have been a nightmare if the serpent could regenerate after death and chase him to the ends of the earth. An entity like that would be impossible to defeat! As he mulled over his thoughts, Eryke wasted no time. He swung his sword again and again, hacking at the Leviathan without hesitation. "Ah, you bastard." The Leviathan roared in fury and whipped around, but it stopped itself before advancing further. Instead, it swiftly turned its body and began to slither away, retreating deeper into the hole. "Haha, a coward! Come fight me if you can right now!" Eryke taunted, sneering at the retreating serpent. But the Leviathan seemed to either not hear him or chose to ignore him entirely. Its massive form quickly vanished from his sight. Now, Eryke stood alone on a branch, the silence pressing in on him. "What should I do now?" he thought, his mind racing. He didn¡¯t have a solution for the snake¡ªnot yet. He lacked the raw strength to overpower it and enter the hole to confront whatever lay inside. With a frustrated breath, he turned and shot through the air, his body slicing through the wind. "I need to find that dragon. Eryke the Third is still inside him, after all." Eryke moved swiftly through the jungle, following the location of his clone. It didn¡¯t take long before he found the dragon. "Huh?" Before him stood the dragon and a massive turtle, both perched upon a still pond of water. Eryke emerged from the shadows, the sun¡¯s golden rays cascading down, illuminating his figure. His long golden hair gleamed like gold in the sunlight, and his blue eyes seemed boundless, filled with a quiet intensity. His sharp gaze and muscular body, sculpted to perfection as if by the gods themselves. Even his face was slowly approaching an idealized perfection. This wasn¡¯t by chance, his Title had granted him a form that neared perfection. As he drew closer, neither the dragon nor the turtle seemed to notice his approach. Eryke raised an eyebrow: "Are they really this incompetent?" Eryke moved forward, curiosity pulling him closer. The further he went, the more a sense of unease settled in his chest. The two giant beasts remained motionless, their eyes locked vacantly on the river, not even the faintest twitch of muscle betraying any sign of awareness. They didn¡¯t budge an inch. When Eryke drew within a few meters of them, still, there was no reaction. "Something is completely wrong," he muttered under his breath. His expression shifted, a flash of unease crossing his features. He was ready to bolt, to flee from this strange and unsettling scene. But then, the mana in the air began to stir, turbulent, relentless, like a wild river on the verge of overflowing. Eryke¡¯s complexion paled instantly, draining all color from his face. His pupils froze, locking onto the scene before him. Eryke¡¯s body went completely still. Not a single muscle twitch of his muscle as he stood as motionless as the two beasts beside him, both staring vacantly at the pond. It was as though his very soul had been frozen in place. He felt like he was caught in a dream. In this dream, he found himself standing in the sky, his feet resting on the soft, ethereal clouds. Around him were numerous beautiful women, each in short dresses, their beauty coming from various lands and origins. Eryke remained unmoving, his expression calm and cold as he surveyed the scene. The women danced gracefully in the clouds, their movements a mesmerizing display. One woman, with a voluptuous figure that barely concealed her curves, swayed her hips seductively as she approached him. Her voice was sweet and pleasant as she spoke: "Hello, handsome. Interested in doing something with me?" the woman purred, her voice smooth and enticing. Eryke¡¯s expression remained emotionless as he replied, "What?" The woman¡¯s eyes glinted mischievously. "What do you think it is?" With a slow, deliberate movement, she began to undress, piece by piece, her gaze seductive as it locked with his. Eryke didn¡¯t flinch. "Sure." He strode forward, extending his hand slowly. A layer of black haze began to form around his palm, gathering into the shape of a sword. Without hesitation, he slashed forward, his movement sharp and precise. Shing! The sound of the blade cutting through the air echoed, and Eryke continued his movement, his hand sweeping elegantly through the space, as if engaged in some kind of dance. Finally, he stopped and drew back his Aura sword. All the women appeared flawless, until time seemed to have started again and they were sliced apart, their bodies torn to pieces in a gruesome display, turning into blood mist before his eyes. The very space around him cracked and shattered. A voice echoed: "How did you know, human?" Eryke¡¯s gaze remained straight. "It¡¯s very hard to trap me in an illusion." His eyes then fell upon a massive whale, its size rivaling that of a hill, floating in the same sky that had surrounded him before. The whale¡¯s voice rumbled: "Haha, you are amusing." Chapter 94: Whale Space! Chapter 94: Whale Space!"I¡¯ve heard that already," Eryke said in a casual tone. "So." Black haze gathered around his arms, solidifying and shaping itself into a sword that he gripped tightly. "Why did you call me here?" "Haha! Unlike you, those two idiots over there fell into my illusion trap. They¡¯ve been bound for what feels like an eternity now. Even if they realized it, they couldn¡¯t escape anymore. But you... you¡¯re different. You broke through my illusion as if you were never caught in it at all." "That¡¯s correct," Eryke replied simply, his tone calm. "..." The whale was silent for a moment. "Just what are you?" "Didn¡¯t that big lizard already introduce me?" Eryke scoffed. In the game of conversation, one must be careful not to reveal too much. The less you disclose about yourself and the more you learn about your opponent, the greater your advantage. "I¡¯ve heard some things, but..." The whale shifted its massive body and turned its gaze toward him, Eryke¡¯s visage reflected in its eyes. "You¡¯re more interesting than I expected you to be." Eryke didn¡¯t respond. His gaze wandered across the surroundings, thoughtful suspicion stirring within him. "Is this an illusion too?" "No. This is my Whale Space," the whale replied. "Whale Space?" "That¡¯s right. This place is my domain, a beautiful heaven for all. You can seek anything here and attain it. A true paradise of happiness." "Paradise of happiness, huh..." Eryke spoke lightly, ending with a scoff. "Why? You don¡¯t believe it?" the whale asked. "You can try it right now, imagine anything you desire, and it will soon come into existence." "I don¡¯t doubt you," Eryke replied in a crisp and clear tone. "But that¡¯s not true happiness." "Huh? What do you mean?" The whale¡¯s voice brimmed with curiosity. "This isn¡¯t happiness, it¡¯s just the gratification of desire. It might be fun for a few years, but eventually, you¡¯d be left aimless, with nothing left to strive for." Eryke continued: "If everything is handed to you on a golden platter, life becomes dull. How could that be paradise, if your existence turns meaningless?" "Surely you can find endless entertainment here, anything you can possibly imagine. Your life would never grow dull," the whale retorted. "...You see," Eryke said, "I might enjoy that kind of entertainment for a while, but there¡¯s no sense of accomplishment in it. A life where you can have everything, one that everyone dreams of, sounds ideal, but in the end, it loses its meaning." He clenched his hand into a fist: "I¡¯m not speaking for others, only for myself. It would all become dull. With nothing left to strive for, there¡¯d be nothing left to enjoy." "It¡¯s not the goal I seek. It¡¯s the journey toward that goal that I truly value." "Haha... certainly interesting," the whale responded, its voice echoing in a guttural tone, as if carried through deep water. "But I imagine many would disagree with you." Eryke shook his head: "There may be those who disagree with me, but this is the path I enjoy." "Good, good. A different way of looking at the world, I must say," the whale replied. Slowly, the world around Eryke began to shatter like fragile glass, breaking apart before his very eyes. In the next instant, Eryke snapped his eyes open to reality. A still pond lay before him, its surface undisturbed. The Dragon and the Turtle remained in a trance, blankly staring into the water as if caught in a dream. Eryke glanced around, confusion flickering in his boundless blue eyes. "I am here, human," the whale¡¯s voice echoed from the sky above. The moment it spoke, a vast shadow loomed over him, casting darkness across the land and blotting out the sun entirely. Eryke tilted his head upward, eyes widening. The whale was massive, an understatement, to say the least. All Eryke could see above him was its endless, shadowy belly. That was how colossal it truly was. In comparison, the Dragon and the Turtle looked like newborns, mere specks before the titan that loomed above them. "Not bad," Eryke muttered. "This will definitely help me defeat that guy." With a powerful push off the ground, he launched himself into the air. As he soared upward, he reached out and caught hold of the whale¡¯s thick, leathery skin with one hand. Then, he began to climb, higher and higher, pulling himself up the whale¡¯s body. It was like scaling Mount Everest. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It took Eryke a solid ten minutes to finally reach the whale¡¯s back. Once there, he stood up and looked around, taking in the vast, open space atop the massive creature. A sigh of relief escaped his lips as blood pumped steadily through his body. "This feels amazing," he murmured, folding his arms as the wind rustled past him. It was calming, soothing, even. His clothes fluttered in the breeze, and his long golden hair danced in the air. "You are the first creature to stand on my back, human." "...I¡¯m honored," Eryke replied. Then, with a hint of curiosity, he asked, "Could you tell me what happened between you and the Leviathan?" "From the way the Dragon spoke, it seemed like the four of you once knew each other deeply... but now, you all appear completely estranged." "That is not something you need to concern yourself with," the whale snarled: "Your mission is to kill the Leviathan and end this godforsaken world." "I don¡¯t like being ordered around," Eryke narrowed his eyes. Black haze swirled around his hand, solidifying into the form of a sword. For a tense moment, silence hung in the air. Then, plop, an unexpectedly soft sound broke it, and the whale spoke again, this time in a much smaller, almost sheepish voice: "I... apologize." ¡¯This whale is amusing,¡¯ Eryke thought to himself: "Wake the big lizard and the turtle. We should be ready to go." "Okay." The whale emitted a strange sound wave that rippled across the space, striking the two beasts. Instantly, the Dragon and the Turtle snapped out of their trances. At that moment, a small red dragon zipped through the sky, chirping with excitement as it circled once and then landed gracefully behind Eryke, nestling against his back. Chapter 95: Time Reversal! Chapter 95: Time Reversal!Eryke looked at the baby dragon, stunned for a moment: "Do you really want to follow me? It¡¯ll be dangerous from here on out. You¡¯ll likely face terrible conditions, and your life may be in danger." The baby dragon simply blinked, its eyes full of innocent curiosity. "I see," Eryke murmured, closing his eyes. "Let¡¯s go, Whale." "Alright." The whale slowly moved its massive body through the sky, tearing the air apart as it soared. "Are we finally going to fight that Leviathan?" the dragon asked, a grin spreading across its face and excitement flashing in its eyes. "Let¡¯s follow along. Sigh..." The turtle let out a long, weary breath like an old man, then rose into the sky, levitating mid-air. The dragon spread its enormous wings and launched into the air, whipping up a powerful gust of wind. *** "Damn it, I don¡¯t have much time. I¡¯ve sacrificed everything for this moment, and I must live for it. No matter what, I have to reach the Fourth Stage. Once I do, I¡¯ll crush those three damn insects and become the sole ruler of this world." The Leviathan¡¯s maddened laughter echoed through the air, laced with mockery. "Just a bit more... a few hours." *** The sky was calm, and the scorching heat of the sun poured down onto the forest below. At first glance, everything seemed peaceful and quiet. However, as the saying goes¡ªpeace is merely a prelude to war. Three colossal creatures soared through the sky: the whale, the tallest and most massive, led at the front, while the dragon and the turtle followed closely behind. Standing atop the whale¡¯s broad back was Eryke, arms folded, the baby dragon perched on his shoulder with a cheerful smile. As they traveled, Eryke suddenly turned to the dragon, a faint smile playing on his lips. "I almost forgot, Eryke the Third is still inside you." The dragon¡¯s wings nearly froze mid-flight as it plunged downward in sheer shock, barely regaining control nearly crashing into the ground. With a powerful flap, it steadied itself and soared back up, meeting Eryke¡¯s gaze with a flustered expression. "So it was something that entered me because of you?" "Yeah," Eryke replied nonchalantly. "What did you think it was?" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You destroyed one of my cores!" The dragon roared in fury with rage. "So what are you going to do about it?" Eryke asked with a sneer. "Didn¡¯t you attack me first?" "This..." The dragon faltered, unable to find a suitable retort. With a frustrated huff, smoke puffed from its nostrils. "Fine. You win, for now." "I always win." Eryke spoke casually, locking eyes with the dragon. From within the dragon¡¯s body, Eryke the Third began to phase outward, emerging through its stomach in a translucent shimmer before fully materializing beside Eryke. He cast a mocking snicker at the dragon. The dragon clenched its claws tightly, a mix of frustration and relief washing over it. "Finally free..." Eryke chuckled. "Haha, how many cores do you even have? Eryke the Third could only find sixty of them. You¡¯re lucky he didn¡¯t decide to destroy them all." "You..." the dragon growled, fury burning in its eyes as red veins flared. Then, with a sudden softness, its slitted pupils shifted toward Eryke¡¯s shoulder. "What do you think, my little princess?" the dragon asked with a gentle smile. "Will you follow this man?" The little baby dragon looked at the larger dragon for a moment, then turned its head toward Eryke, then back again, before giving a firm nod. "You brat, what kind of magic have you fed my child?" "Nothing," Eryke replied flatly. "You¡ª" Just as the dragon was about to snap back, the whale spoke in a deep voice: "We¡¯ve arrived. You two should stop arguing now." The dragon fell silent immediately, and Eryke turned his gaze forward. There it was, the two familiar twin mountains. But something was strange. The serpents that had once been slain had regrown, their massive bodies coiled around the peaks. From their mouths, they continuously spewed water, forming a steady river that flowed below. Watching the scene, a strange feeling stirred in Eryke¡¯s heart. It was as if time itself had reversed, restoring the mountain to its former state, exactly as it had been. "Wasn¡¯t this mountain destroyed by the Leviathan just recently?" Eryke¡¯s pupils dilated. Something was fishy. "Human, are you shocked?" The whale¡¯s voice echoed with quiet amusement. "Yes," Eryke replied, looking down at the whale with a face full of confusion. "Do you know what¡¯s going on here?" "This is the Core of the World," the whale rumbled. "This place cannot be changed. No matter what happens, it will always return to what it once was. Even when the rest of the world became a desert, this land remained untouched, beautiful, eternal." "As for the Leviathan... it is weak, but immortal because of this." "How do we kill it, then?" Eryke asked the most important question. "We won¡¯t kill it, you will," the whale replied. "As guardians of this world, we cannot destroy its core. But you... you are different." "So you¡¯ll suppress it, and I¡¯ll destroy the core?" "That¡¯s right." The whale paused, then added gravely, "We don¡¯t know how deeply the Leviathan has merged with the world¡¯s core. If it has reached the Fourth Step... it may be impossible to trap." Eryke¡¯s mind filled with questions, but one stood out above the rest: "It has... different stages?" "That¡¯s right," the whale said. "There are five stages the Leviathan must pass through to fully compete with the core." "In the first stage, it is rooted in place, completely immobile. It must remain still to begin the merge." "The second stage grants it limited movement, but its power remains severely restricted." "By the third stage, it can move freely, and its influence extends across a terrifying distance." "The fourth stage allows it to roam the world at will and draw directly from the world¡¯s power." "And the fifth... it becomes the world. The world is him." The whale fell silent for a moment, then added, "Our lives depend on whether it has already reached the fourth stage. If it can draw power from the world... then it may already be too late." Chapter 96: Vengeful-level Beast! Chapter 96: Vengeful-level Beast!"How strong will it be?" Eryke narrowed his eyes. He raised his vigilance to the maximum and materialized his Aura sword once more, gripping it tightly in his hand. "It will surpass the peak of the world, a step beyond all our powers," the whale mumbled. "Surpass the peak?" His expression shifted slightly. These three beasts were already at the Malevolent level. Then... then¡ª "A Vengeful-level beast." Eryke had already struggled against the dragon. Even using his full strength, he couldn¡¯t kill it. Even with Eryke the Third now, it would still be a serious challenge to face that dragon. And the Leviathan could be even stronger than that? "When I fought it, it was still weakling, and it didn¡¯t chase me any further... Let¡¯s hurry," Eryke said. "Alright," the whale replied, then quickly dove toward the twin mountains. The other two beasts followed close behind. Soon, they stood before the towering peaks. "Dragon, attack," Eryke commanded, pointing at the mountain as he turned to the massive creature. "Who are you to order me around?" the dragon grumbled¡ªbut even so, light began to gather in its belly as it opened its jaws. A blinding flash erupted as heat twisted the air. It felt like reality itself was tearing apart. Bang! The terrifying heat ray shot forward, striking the snakes that blocked the path. Before it even touched them, the snakes evaporated instantly, melting into sticky liquid as the ray surged downward¡ªunabated, undefeated. Eryke exhaled a breath of cold air. Only one thought echoed in his heart: "Could I take that with my sword?" He glanced at his Aura sword, deep in thought. He began to swing it slowly, then faster, again and again, as if it were an extension of his own body. "Sword Will... unlike Body Will, it¡¯s meant to kill. I should focus on killing with my sword." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Watching Eryke hack through the air in that senseless, trance-like state, the three beasts remained silent. After unleashing the terrifying rays, the dragon finally stopped and looked around. "This brat... What is he doing here? We¡¯re about to face the Leviathan," he muttered. "It¡¯s fine, Ignis. Let him train. He¡¯s likely preparing for the slash that will end the Leviathan," the whale replied. "Hmph." Ignis scoffed in disdain. "What can he possibly do in such a short time? He¡¯ll just be a distraction, slow us down, maybe even get in the way." "Ignis," the turtle said slowly, "a wise man once said: Keep your pride to yourself. If you chase meaningless pettiness, you¡¯ll gain nothing in the end." "Hmph." Ignis still shook his head. "Let¡¯s just go inside." Without another word, they all leapt into the hole. Immediately, they were surrounded by scorching magma. The intense heat made the air thick and steamy, so hot that it seemed to burn and distort the very atmosphere. Even the mana was affected. It couldn¡¯t be properly used in this place, disrupted by the overwhelming heat. Among the three beasts, only one was visibly struggling, the whale. Its once-blue skin was gradually turning gray, and streams of water poured out from its body. Eryke, standing just behind it, was clearly stunned by the sudden change in environment. Still swinging his sword, he asked: "Are you alright?" "Yes," the whale replied smoothly, without slowing its pace: "I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s keep moving." They moved in unison, slowly but steadily making their way into the magma. Eryke felt his entire body sear with heat. Blisters bubbled up on his skin, making him look like a zombie straight out of a horror film. It was a terrifying sight. The whale paused. "Are you alright?" Eryke didn¡¯t stop swinging his sword. "I¡¯m fine. This much is nothing¡ªI can recover fast enough." "Alright then." As they continued deeper, the environment shifted once more. The blistering heat suddenly vanished, replaced by a sharp, bone-deep chill. The temperature plummeted, and in an instant, it was freezing. After some time, they emerged from the magma into a vast cave, an empty vacuum where even the magma outside defied the laws of physics and could not enter. Eryke finally stopped. The black haze that had formed his Aura sword dissipated from his hand. But his gaze had changed, something deep within him had shifted. Even his entire demeanor was different now. He radiated a sharpness, a cutting edge that none of the others could match. The whale noticed the change and blinked, surprise flickering in its eyes. But the moment was too critical for distractions. Directly ahead of them lay a pearl, a stunning obsidian pearl that shimmered with brilliance. And coiled around it, eyes closed as if in slumber, was the Leviathan. The dragon moved first. He opened his snout, and a terrifying heat ray erupted from his mouth. At the same time, a staff appeared in one of the turtle¡¯s hands. He hurled it at the Leviathan, and the moment it left his grip, it turned a brilliant shade of green, glowing with an endless, surging vitality. The blue whale, by contrast, remained motionless to the naked eye. But in truth, subtle vibrations rippled from its graying body, spreading through the air in an attempt to hypnotize the Leviathan. Sensing the disturbance, the Leviathan slowly opened its eyes. Its green, slitted pupils gleamed in the dim light. Even as the attacks closed in, there was not a flicker of alarm in its gaze. It remained calm. Collected. "So... you¡¯ve finally come." The terrifying heat ray struck first, burning a hole straight through one of the Leviathan¡¯s scales. The turtle¡¯s gleaming green light followed, slamming directly into its body. And at the same moment, the whale¡¯s hypnotic wave washed over it. Surrounded and overwhelmed by the threefold assault, the Leviathan¡¯s body broke down, its scales charred, blood gushing from deep wounds. Not a single inch of its form was untouched. But even in such a devastating state, the Leviathan remained utterly calm. "Unfortunately," Leviathan said softly, "it¡¯s already too late." A beam of light descended, enveloping its broken form. In an instant, all its injuries vanished. "Oh no..." the whale shouted in horror. Before their eyes, the Leviathan began to shrink, its massive body folding inward, morphing until it took the shape of a human. The face remained the same as before, still bearing the same calm eyes. Scales covered parts of its body, and a sharp, pointed tail curled behind its back. Chapter 97: Tragedy. Chapter 97: Tragedy.Life never goes as planned. The future is always uncertain, no one can truly predict what lies ahead. But¡ª "Haha, I have finally reached the fourth stage." The Leviathan¡¯s laughter echoed through the surroundings, its face twisted into a mocking sneer. The gazes of the three beasts turned grim as they beheld the Leviathan¡¯s form. The whale was the first to speak, its voice trembling: "Have you truly completed the fourth stage?" The Leviathan turned to the whale, its deep, slitted pupils narrowing as it extended a palm forward. "What do you think?" A staff materialized in its hand, one that looked strikingly familiar. "This... isn¡¯t this my spear?" The turtle spoke, utterly shocked. "That¡¯s right. This is your spear," the Leviathan sneered. "There¡¯s no need to be surprised. All your abilities were granted by the world. As the one who has merged with the world, it¡¯s only natural that my power surpasses yours." Ignis opened his jaws, and a blast of terrifying heat rays erupted instantly, fiercer and more powerful than ever before. As he attacked, he thought to himself: ¡¯This is my strongest heat ray. Let¡¯s see if you can handle it.¡¯ Swish! The air twisted violently, disfigured by the sheer heat. The Leviathan? He simply turned toward the oncoming heat, slowly, lazily and hurled the staff. The moment it left his hand, the staff transformed into a blinding green light. It met the heat ray in a thunderous collision. For a moment, the world went white. Eryke instinctively shut his eyes against the overwhelming energy radiating from the impact. It was only after several moments that he managed to open them again, squinting into the aftermath. The heat ray from Ignis had prevailed. The Leviathan lifted his tail and flicked it through the air like a ribbon. "Ignis, you¡¯re certainly interesting. I never expected you to possess such power. With your temperament, I always assumed you were the weakest." The Leviathan spoke lightly, raising its pinky finger. Bang! The heat ray slammed into the outstretched pinky, its scaled surface gleaming in the glow. But against all odds, the finger was only slightly pushed back and went no farther. Ignis was stunned. It opened its jaws wider, trying to intensify the blast. But even then, the pinky finger remained unshaken, effortlessly holding back the assault. Ignis was running out of breath. The Leviathan¡¯s pinky, however, stood firm, barely moving at all. After a full minute, Ignis finally collapsed, completely spent. Its once-vibrant skin had faded and dried, and each labored breath now came out like a hoarse, guttural roar. The Leviathan blew on his pinky finger, releasing a wisp of smoky dust. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I have to commend you," he said with a smirk. "You actually managed to damage me, if only slightly." Then he began to walk toward them. Slow. Steady. Each step echoed through the air, drawn-out and deliberate, but each one made the beasts¡¯ hearts pound with growing dread. "Now!" the Whale roared, unleashing a powerful wave of mental vibrations aimed at the Leviathan¡¯s mind. But the Leviathan merely glanced at him. That single glance froze the Whale in place. Its eyes went wide, then glassy. All vitality drained from them. With a dull, lifeless stare, the Whale collapsed to the ground in a thunderous rumble. Eryke looked on, stunned: "It died... just like that?" Before Eryke could say a word, the Leviathan simply raised a finger and pointed at the Turtle. The heat surged. Light flared. The air began to convulse, then a searing ray of heat shot forward, aimed directly at the Turtle¡¯s head. Without hesitation, the Turtle retreated into its shell in a desperate attempt to shield itself. But the heat ray struck without mercy. The shell began to melt, and a gaping, scorched hole burned straight through, ending the Turtle¡¯s struggle in an instant. There¡¯s a theory: anything that can go wrong, will, no matter how small the chance. Eryke exhaled, a breath of hot air leaving his lips. But, strangely, he felt calm. Calm in the chaos. His mind was still, like an undisturbed river, silent and deep. A blurry image began to take shape within his mind. He felt as though a blade hovered inches from his throat. And yet... It thrilled him. It pushed him, drove him beyond his limits. Eryke¡¯s heart began to pulse, steady and powerful. A rhythm he hadn¡¯t felt in a very long time. "I... I¡¯m so close to it." A single string shimmered into view before him, fragile,. He knew instinctively: if he pulled that string, his Sword Will would take full form. But instead of reaching for it, he shook his head. His mind surged with clarity, rapidly absorbing and comprehending every sword swing he had ever made, every cut, every miss, every perfect strike. With Chun Ma¡¯s memories as the core, the image slowly began to take shape in Eryke¡¯s mind. In that moment, the Leviathan clearly sensed something was amiss. It immediately recognized the shift and decided to act. "This brat... whatever he¡¯s doing, I can feel the danger to my life." The Leviathan wasn¡¯t foolish. A pulse of terrifying heat gathered in its hand, and with a swift motion, it aimed the concentrated power directly at Eryke. "Goodbye, little worm." Bang! The heat ray shot forward with blinding speed, tearing apart the very air in its path. Eryke, too absorbed in the process of forming his Sword Will, didn¡¯t notice the impending danger. Eryke the Third was completely helpless to stop it. It seemed like this was the end for Eryke. There was no chance of Eryke surviving this. But at the last possible moment, a massive body crashed down from the sky, shielding him. With a deafening impact, the creature used itself as a barrier, completely absorbing the full force of the attack meant for Eryke. Ignis¡¯ scream echoed across the battlefield, a maddened roar that filled the air. The heat ray tore through its ribs, obliterating its heart before continuing its destructive path, passing clean through the beast¡¯s body and aiming straight for Eryke. "Not enough." Ignis summoned the last of its strength, exhaling a final, concentrated burst of heat that met the Leviathan¡¯s ray head-on. For a full minute, the two forces clashed in a battle of sheer power. The air crackled with intensity as each wave fought to overpower the other. Finally, the Leviathan¡¯s ray flickered and died out. Ignis, too, collapsed, his energy completely spent. With a final, defeated thud, the massive creature fell to the ground, its body crumpling above Eryke and the little baby dragon. Chapter 98: Under my sword, all things are equal! Chapter 98: Under my sword, all things are equal!The little dragon cried out, tears welling in its eyes. It leapt from Eryke¡¯s shoulder and flew toward the gaping wound in Ignis. It licked the golden injuries, as if trying to heal them. But nothing changed. The wounds could not be healed. Ignis¡¯s tired pupils lingered on his little princess, then on Eryke, for one final time. "You¡¯d better protect my baby, Eryke." With those words, he slowly closed his eyes, surrendering to a peaceful rest. Eryke remained silent and expressionless. Not a flicker of emotion crossed his face. But who could say what storm brewed within? At that very moment, the final shape of something formed in his mind: A massive, simple black sword made of haze, its sharp edge gleaming in his mind. Even a mere glance at it radiated a terrifying sharpness. Eryke slowly opened his eyes, gazing at the lifeless body of Ignis and the little dragon still crying beside it. He closed his eyes again, trying to calm the storm of emotions within. Then, turning toward Eryke the Third, he asked: "Are you ready?" "Yeah." Eryke the Third nodded firmly. Together, they walked out from within the corpse of Ignis and came face-to-face with the Leviathan. "Human," the Leviathan said, its massive head tilting, slitted pupil narrowing as it studied Eryke. "I see... whatever you were trying to do seems to have succeeded." "Succeeded?" Eryke tightened his fist, his face unreadable. "Who knows?" "Haha, I must commend you, human, for having the courage to stand before me. But no matter what you¡¯ve done, I refuse to believe you¡¯ve gained enough power to defeat me so easily." As the Leviathan spoke, it vanished from its spot, its figure becoming a blur. By the time Eryke blinked, the humanoid Leviathan was already in front of him, its tail thrusting straight for his heart. A chill ran down Eryke¡¯s spine. He reacted instantly, channeling his Aura to materialize a sword and slashing forward with all his strength. Bang! Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Their attacks collided with a metallic clang, shockwaves rippling outward. Both were forced back in a single motion. "Hmm?" The Leviathan frowned. "Human, how did you gain such strength out of nowhere?" Eryke said nothing, his grip tightening around the black Aura sword. Instead of answering, he calmly closed his eyes. The Leviathan roared in fury. "How dare you? You close your eyes before me? Do you think I¡¯m nothing?!" It shot forward in a blur, its tail whipping toward Eryke like a bolt of wrath. But Eryke was ready. Without opening his eyes, he swung his sword, intercepting the strike with precision. Steel met scale, shock rippling through the air. Again and again, the Leviathan attacked, its tail lashing faster, harder, each blow heavier than the last. But Eryke, calm and unshaken, met each strike with flawless counters. Not once did his blade falter. Not once did his expression change. When the Leviathan¡¯s tail came for his head, Eryke shifted his posture ever so slightly, just enough. With perfect timing, he swung his sword, redirecting the force with fluid precision. The Leviathan moved to counter, but before it could react, Eryke¡¯s blade was already at its throat. With no choice, the Leviathan retreated, a flicker of helplessness in its eyes. "Die." It pointed its hand forward, and a searing burst of heat shootout at terrifying speed. But Eryke was faster. With graceful, practiced motion, he stepped in, closed the gap in a heartbeat, and with a single fluid slash, severed the Leviathan¡¯s arm mid-attack. The hand hit the ground with a sickening thud. Green blood sprayed into the air, violent and steaming. "Ahhh¡ª!" The Leviathan roared in madness and pain, its slitted pupils flashing with something it hadn¡¯t shown before¡ªfear. A staff appeared in its remaining hand, and it hurled it toward Eryke in desperation. "Too late." Eryke¡¯s voice was cold and calm. With a single swift motion, his sword moved like a shadow and the Leviathan¡¯s other hand was severed. "Ahhh¡ª!" The beast shrieked again, wild with agony, lashing out with its tail in a final act of defense. But before it could even twitch, Eryke was already there: faster, sharper, stronger. Slash! The tail dropped to the ground, lifeless and twitching. Eryke stood above, blade gleaming. "Why aren¡¯t you moving now? Weren¡¯t you all-powerful before? Show me that strength." "You..." The Leviathan¡¯s face twisted in rage and shame. Then it released a subtle pulse, a vibration that rippled through the air, aimed directly at Eryke¡¯s mind. "Hmph." Eryke scoffed in disdain. Within his mind, the Sword Will stirred, sharp and unyielding. In an instant, it sliced clean through the mental vibration attempting to disrupt his thoughts. Then, behind him, the Sword Will took form. A colossal sword, ten meters long, manifested in the air. The moment it appeared, the very atmosphere split apart. Waves of sharpness radiated in every direction, cutting through the wind, tearing the silence. The Leviathan stared at the massive blade with wide, trembling eyes. "T-This... this is what gave me that terrifying feeling..." it muttered with a shudder. Eryke remained still, his expression unreadable, but his presence: absolute. "This is my Sword Will," he said quietly. "The manifestation of my understanding of the sword." He raised his black haze sword. In perfect harmony, the giant blade behind him lifted into the air, mirroring his movement, silent, immense, unstoppable. "No... no..." The Leviathan¡¯s voice quivered with horror, shuttering. It turned to flee, panic taking over but in its panic, it collapsed to the ground. Its limbs flailed in a desperate, pitiful attempt to escape. Once an apex predator, born at the top of the food chain, the unrivaled king of its domain. It had never known fear. Never known vulnerability. And now, facing death for the first time, when its confidence had been at its peak... "I-I¡¯m scared..." The Leviathan trembled. Its massive body shook uncontrollably, scales curling inward. Green blood poured from its wounds, pooling beneath it in puddles. Eryke looked down at the once-proud beast, eyes cold and devoid of mercy. "Pathetic," he muttered. The Leviathan stopped trembling. Its body froze in place as it slowly turned its head to Eryke, confusion flickering in its eyes. "Pathetic?" it echoed, voice hollow. It pointed at itself. "I... am pathetic?" "That¡¯s right," Eryke replied coldly. "You are pathetic." He shook his head slightly, then raised his sword. Swish! In the same instant, the colossal Sword Will behind him mirrored the motion, descending in perfect unison. The air split apart. Reality itself seemed to tear beneath the weight of the swing. "Under my sword, all things are equal, whether you are a guardian beast... or the world itself." Chapter 99: Strengthening the Sword Will! A mere whetstone!? Chapter 99: Strengthening the Sword Will! A mere whetstone!?The Leviathan froze on the spot, its eyes looked at the descending giant sword and thought to himself: "I am pathetic?" "Where did I hear these words?" It took a moment to think, and its mind went back to the past. "That¡¯s right, I said these words when I looked at the creatures of this world, killing each other for a chance to live more, to not die of hunger and starvation." "I felt they were pitiful at that time, but now I feel scared?" "Scared of this?" He snapped open his eyes, revealing his slithered pupils. As the Sword Will came crashing down, the Leviathan parted its jaws, revealing its forked, serpentine tongue. "Haha, I am scared... I¡¯m scared?" The Leviathan¡¯s form erupted into a blinding green light, hurtling directly at the Sword Will. The two forces collided with a cataclysmic explosion of energy, sending shockwaves through the very air. The cavern around them trembled, and the ground cracked beneath the immense power. The collision was so violent, it sent waves of destruction rippling outward, shattering everything in its path, stalactites falling, rocks crumbling to dust. Eryke was pushed back, inch by inch, his feet scraping against the ground, yet he stood resolute, unmoving in the center of the storm. His heart remained calm as he fought against the raw power surging toward him. "You fool, trying to defend against my Sword Will," Eryke muttered to himself. That title was his confidence, one that made his will indomitable, eternal. The more the Leviathan struggled against his Sword Will, the stronger it became. At this moment, Eryke allowed the Leviathan to fight with all its strength against his Sword Will and gradually suppressed it. But it didn¡¯t know. It was just a mere whetstone. A tool to sharpen his Sword Will. Eryke closed his eyes, focusing on his Sword Will. With each clash of the Leviathan and every hit it made to his Sword Will, his Sword Will was decreasing bit by bit; it was draining out. But at the same time, the clarity of the Sword Will was increasing slowly. For a Martial Artist, they would need the nourishment of the Qi to actually strengthen their Will; however, this Title allowed him to completely defy this. Chun Ma had already done it. And Eryke also felt the effect of the title and even better than Chun Ma. He could feel the energy course throughout his body, like an unending stream of energy. With each clarity that his Sword Will gained, Eryke also felt his understanding of the sword increase with it. There was no such thing as fancy tricks using the sword; the most practical way to fight is through true martial arts. However, the martial arts of the Martial World were more focused on the utilisation of the Wills, instead of actual flesh combat, which had already reached its peak the moment one formed their Wills. The Leviathan fought with maddened laughter to defend against Eryke¡¯s Sword Will and won at first. Trying terrifying poison gas, Heat Ray, and a staff filled with endless vitality. But after some time, the Leviathan was gradually growing exhausted as it went on, growing weaker with every breath. Soon, it noticed something strange: "Why did this sword-shaped thing, which was blurry before, completely take its form, and it seemed to be growing even stronger as we fought?" Even though it was enraged after being hacked again and again, it had regained some clarity in its mind. Its entire body was bruised with numerous sword cuts, and green blood was gushing out of it. The Leviathan¡¯s arms and tail had definitely recovered; however, they weren¡¯t in their optimal state right now. His slithered pupils focused on Eryke, who was watching from the sidelines with an amused smile. "Haha! I am a fool, good, good, little worm, you were able to make a fool of me. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t even give you a grave when I kill you in the most brutal way possible." With that, its form turned into a blur of green, rapidly closing in on Eryke. "It finally caught on," Eryke muttered with a face full of regret. "But it¡¯s too late." He opened his eyes, revealing a sharpness so intense it felt as though it could slice a person to death with a mere glance. With a lazy air of boredom, the black haze surged, materializing into a sword he gripped tightly. Then, with a half-hearted swing, he slashed toward the incoming Leviathan, his motion so effortless it seemed as if he were only half-awake, and his strike contained no real force. The sword will instantly vanish, reappearing behind him, mirroring his movements. Though it held no strength, the slash of the massive sword tore through the air, shredding everything in its path. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Leviathan, enraged and caught off guard, was struck directly by the sword¡¯s arc. Swish! The only sound was the air being ripped apart. The Leviathan¡¯s life flashed before its slitted pupils as the sword slash effortlessly shattered its scales. It blinked, its world spinning in disorientation, its vision turned entirely green. "Huh." Through its blurry sight, it saw a grotesque torn body completely separated in half from the stomach in an eerie, unsettling manner. However since its vision was blurry, it couldn¡¯t exactly discern what it was. When it finally recognized and muttered: "It¡¯s me." Thud! With a sickening thud, the half severed body of the Leviathan fell to the ground, green blood gushed like a fountain, forming a pool in the ground. It was a gruesome and bloody sight, with the Leviathan¡¯s internal organs scattered across the ground in a grotesque display. Eryke gazed at it with a calm heart, not a flicker of emotion crossing his expression. "As I hone my sword, I¡¯ve learned to control my emotions." He muttered, almost casually. A burst of green light erupted from the pearl at the center of the room, enveloping the Leviathan. Its body began to heal, but the process was agonizingly slow. Eryke walked steadily, step by step, until he reached the core. He then raised his sword, pointing it directly at it... Chapter 100: Eryke’s Death!? The World in uproar! Chapter 100: Eryke¡¯s Death!? The World in uproar!"It¡¯s the end," Eryke shook his head. It was one heck of a journey, the journey of Eryke the Third with the Outer God thingy and him fighting Ignis and being at the verge of death. Then somehow they became allies, fighting this guy. And Ignis gave up his life so that he could protect him. The tragic death of the three guardian beasts. Although not a lot of time might have passed, it felt like a decade has already gone by. The Leviathan squirmed on the ground, its dying body squirming rigorously: "I refuse to die! How dare a little worm try to kill me!" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just then, a small rupture appeared in the void in front of him, and a tentacle popped out of it. Shooting towards the Leviathan and merged instantly with it. Just as Eryke¡¯s sword was about to land on the core, something strange happened. A blinding light shone from the core and completely engulfed this place. His vision was completely filled with green and nothing but green. Eryke tightly shut his eyes, struggling to maintain his vision: "Hmm?" But his hand didn¡¯t stop as he decisively swung his sword at the core with all his strength combined. Bang! Somehow. Anyhow. The Leviathan appeared right in front of the sword, blocking his sword strike. "How is this possible?" Eryke widened his eyes in disbelief. But he was more decisive in his actions. Sword Will appeared behind him and he struck again using all his strength. "Haha, human, it is useless. You cannot destroy me." The Leviathan only sneered with a mocking tone. Even as its body was being torn apart from the Sword Will. Its dying blood directly fell on the core of the pearl. "What kind of troublesome thing is this?" Eryke hurriedly used his Aura sword to try to break the pearl but felt an unusual amount of resistance from it. And his sharp sword rebounded, stunning him. Before he could make another attack, the Leviathan¡¯s corpse melted into the core right in front of his eyes. Eryke looked with horrified eyes as the surroundings changed in front of him and the pearl vanished before him. "Human, thank you for killing me again. Now I have completely merged with the world." Rumble! The cave shook. The ground rumbled. Eryke felt his back soaked in cold sweat. "This... this..." He hurriedly turned around and escaped from the place. With confusion in his boundless blue eyes, he quickly escaped to the surface. Seeing the light of the sun, Eryke looked around for a moment. "That pearl already disappeared and the Leviathan seemed to have merged with the world. However, how is that possible? Didn¡¯t I kill him just before?" "How could it be completely fine and alive?" "Not only did I not kill it, but I assisted it in the merge of the world core." The more Eryke thought about it, the more he felt like there was some external intervention. Otherwise, there was no way that the Leviathan could revive so easily and appear in front of him at the nick of the moment. "What do you think, Eryke the Third?" "When you slayed that Leviathan previously, I could feel a strange but familiar power coming out from it," he replied, swirling around Eryke in his ghastly form. "I see." Eryke touched his chin. Just as he was contemplating how to make his move, the ground shook and parted, revealing a deep ravine beneath them. Eryke jumped up in the air and turned towards the ground as he felt a terrifying presence underneath him. "Hmm?" The moment his eyes went downward, his pupils froze in place. Giant serpents that looked exactly like Leviathans came out from the ground. Their slithered pupils were vicious as they looked upon Eryke. "Shit." Eryke hurriedly used his Aura Sword, and the Sword Will appeared behind his back as he slashed forward without hesitation. Swish! The air tore apart as it cleanly sliced through several of these serpents before finally halting. But there was an unyielding amount of them. Endless. Limitless. One by one, they appeared in droves from this crack. Eryke landed on the mountain and frowned, his brows knitted together. "Haha, it¡¯s useless, human. This entire realm is already controlled by me. There is no way you could even have the hope of escaping this place." The Leviathan¡¯s voice sounded in the four directions, ethereal but loud and clear as if it was talking right to his ears. Eryke gripped his sword. Even though he was overwhelmed and there were countless beasts in front of him, he wasn¡¯t scared in the least bit. He might have been if it was the previous him, but Eryke had already slashed the previous him with a sword. Now, his temperament had increased and he had grown more¡ªbecoming stronger, smarter, and better! "Let¡¯s stop this together," Eryke said in a deep voice as he said this to Eryke the Third. "Yes." Eryke the Third obviously nodded his head. The two were ready to fight against all of these snakes. However, the world changed before their eyes. The sky changed colors and grew cloudy, and a faint outline of Leviathan formed right above them. The earth rumbled again, however, this time without stopping, as if the world was ending. A thunderous boom echoed. All in all, it was a terrifying sight to see. "You cannot fight the world." Leviathan¡¯s voice echoed from the sky. "This entire world is controlled by me, and now you cannot escape this place no matter what you do." Eryke let go of his sword. Closing his eyes, he muttered: "I see, so that was the case." *** Outside the gate, there was already chaos. In this moderate city, all the VIPs, the Awakeners from around the globe,had gathered, and there were cameras everywhere, all intently monitoring the gate in case anything happened in it. On one of the tallest buildings, on the rooftop, there were five individuals who were looking at the gate in the middle of the city. "What do you think, William? Do you think the little SSS-Rank Awakener will survive?" "I don¡¯t know," William replied with a shake of his head and didn¡¯t speak further. "..." There was only silence after that, the cold wind rustling in the air. Just then, the void started to crack, and the gate opened again. "The SSS-Rank Awakener has died inside the gate!" An uproar shook the world. Chapter 102: Encounter? Chapter 102: Encounter?That¡¯s right, Eryke had arrived in the Martial World. "This is the best place for me to hide. Hardly any technological development," he muttered, humming a tune to himself. There was no way he could fight that thing with the entire world working against him. For starters, he didn¡¯t even know how to defeat the guy. So, he chose World Travel and escaped to this place. You see, it wasn¡¯t just his clones that could travel between worlds, he could too. But until now, he hadn¡¯t dared. The other worlds were too dangerous, and he didn¡¯t want to risk his life. Now, though, the danger at that gate was simply too great. Eryke had a faint, nagging feeling: even if he somehow managed to defeat the Leviathan, another enemy might descend from the skies to smite him. So, he chose the smartest option, World Travel to the Martial World, and decided to chill for a while. "Definitely one of the best places to live," he murmured. This world was peaceful and spiritual, something you rarely found in modern cities filled with towering buildings and the endless noise of traffic. "Ha." He exhaled, a puff of white mist escaping his lips. The crisp, cool air wrapped around him. It was calm and refreshing, something he found himself genuinely enjoying. "Lalala~" Eryke turned his gaze to the blue prompt glowing in front of him. [You have managed to slay Leviathan, the World-Ender of the Guardian Beast World] [You have gained 164 EXP] [The Leviathan has revived due to external influence] [Your EXP has been halved: 82 EXP] "Hmm, experience? That¡¯s new." Eryke furrowed his brow. "Has the system changed or something?" Immediately, the prompt in front of him shifted. *** Talent (SSS-Class): Clone (Level 6) EXP: 82/164 Skill: Allows the user to create up to six clones. Unique Abilities: Hive Mind, Synergy, Quick Reflex, Skin Fortification, Dash *** "This is new." Eryke stared at the updated panel, deep in thought. "Is this because of my strength?" This thought immediately appeared in his mind as he contemplated. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "With my strength increase, this blue panel might be evolving with me." Although it was a small change, this might trigger a bigger event in the future. Who knows the future? Eryke was definitely excited about it as he gripped forward at the sky with thoughtfulness. His tired, weary eyes gradually closed. "Sigh." Eryke the Third travelled around the place, circling around Eryke to protect him. "My life is tough." In his gaseous form, he was like an ethereal existence, like a ghost hunting living things. It was quite the eerie sight to see, one that could make the people who saw him be scared shitlessly of being a ghost. "What should I do here now?" he wondered silently. Eryke the Third glanced at the main body, who had already fallen fast asleep, and paused thoughtfully. "Well, I didn¡¯t receive any instructions... but guarding him is what he¡¯d want," he muttered. Time passed in the blink of an eye. The moons hung at their highest point, the moment of culmination, their silvery glow bathing the peaceful forest in a gentle light. Within this calm forest, a small shadow darted rapidly through the underbrush. Its ragged breathing echoed clearly in the quiet night. Suddenly, the shadow stumbled and fell. Then came the sound of soft sobs. Bathed in moonlight, the figure was gradually revealed. A little girl with silver hair. Tears filled her eyes. But beneath the tears, a deeper fear was buried. "Over there! Look!" A loud shout rang out from behind, making her flinch in terror. Gritting her teeth, she pushed herself off the ground with the help of a tree stump and ran faster, though her small legs could only carry her so far. Blood dripped from her scraped knees. Her breath came in ragged gasps. Each desperate inhale was like a trail, leading her pursuers straight to her. Eventually, her strength gave out. She collapsed, utterly exhausted, at her limit. "No," she whimpered, "Move... move!" She screamed with all the strength she had left, but her legs refused. They were frozen in place, heavy as stone. Her pursuers finally emerged from the shadows behind her, sneering down at her with twisted grins. Moonlight bathed them, revealing their grotesque forms, green-skinned humanoids with barely any teeth and disfigured, lopsided bodies. They looked like monsters torn straight from the pages of a nightmare. "Ahhh¡ª!" The little girl screamed in terror. "Little brat, you can run, but you can¡¯t hide," one of them growled, leaning forward to reveal a hideous face warped by malice. "No... no¡ª" she shook her head violently, her eyes wide with desperation. "I can¡¯t go back to that place... not again!" "Haha! Foolish brat," another sneered. "You know the price for escaping, don¡¯t you? We¡¯re going to skin you alive and turn you into pills." The monster loomed over her, its jagged teeth bared and saliva dripping from its open maw. The little girl let out a desperate cry and tried to push it away, but her small hands had no strength. Her efforts were in vain. It did nothing to stop the horror bearing down on her. "No..." As the creature¡¯s jaws inched closer, she squeezed her eyes shut, shoving against it with everything she had, but it wasn¡¯t enough. And then, suddenly, there was no pressure on her arms. "Huh?" She opened her eyes, confusion flickering across her tear-stained face. In the dim moonlight, she could barely make out the silhouette of a black, hazy figure, his back turned to her. A deep, magnetic voice echoed softly in the stillness: "Are you alright, little girl?" "N-No..." she stammered, her voice trembling. "Sigh. You must have faced your difficulties." The black figure spoke softly. In an instant, his form moved, slicing through the air with incredible speed. "Huh?" The green-skinned monsters froze, momentarily stunned, their eyes scanning the surroundings in confusion. "Where the hell is he?" "Damn it. The master said there should be no accidents." "We¡¯re in big trouble when we get back." There were five of them now. One had already collapsed, the first to fall, he¡¯d been the closest to the little girl. As they spoke in frustration, one of the green-skinned creatures moved forward cautiously. With a swift, silent motion, he reached out to another of his kind and drove his hand straight through its chest! Chapter 103: Eryke’s Statue!? Chapter 103: Eryke¡¯s Statue!?Green blood splashed out. The stabbed, green-skinned man turned in disbelief to look at his companion. He reached out to fight back, but his head was swiftly severed. It hit the ground with a sickening thud, blood spurting from his mouth. Even then, he managed to speak: "Master won¡¯t let you go." "Hehe, master..." The other green-skinned man grinned as green blood splattered across him. "I¡¯ll let you meet your master soon enough." As the lifeless body fell to the ground, the remaining three were already on high alert. They stared at him intently until one of them spoke in a cold voice: "Who are you, Green Number 47?" "Oh, I am Green Number 47, though," he muttered calmly. His appearance was identical to theirs, yet even when facing the three who should have matched him in strength, he wore only a confident grin. "You¡ª" Before the speaker could finish, the other two charged forward, aiming to tackle Number 47. The one who had spoken unsheathed the only sword among them and slashed at him in unison. Number 47 sneered. A black haze gathered before his hand, twisting and solidifying into the shape of a sword. His arm moved. The blade swung in a blur. Swish! The only sound was that of air being torn apart. And in the next moment, they looked... The three were cleanly sliced in two, their bodies hitting the ground with a sickening thud, blood splattering like a fountain. "Fools," Number 47 muttered, then collapsed to the ground with a heavy thud. From his fallen body, a shadowy figure emerged. It turned and looked toward the little girl. "Are you alright?" the figure asked gently. "Hmm..." The little girl, still trembling, stopped just short of crying. Surprise flickered in her eyes, but she nodded, a small smile forming on her lips. "Thank you, big brother." "You don¡¯t seem scared?" "Big brother, I... I¡¯ve seen things far more terrifying in... in that place..." Her voice shook. She stuttered and struggled to speak, the fear still lingering in every breath. "Little girl," the black shadow in human form spoke, "are you saying I¡¯m terrifying, but not terrifying enough compared to them?" "Eh, no, no!" she hurriedly shook her head. "That¡¯s not what I meant!" "Then what did you mean?" "Umm..." The little girl fidgeted, suddenly nervous. "Haha, I¡¯m just teasing you." The shadow chuckled. It reached out to flick her forehead, but its hand passed right through her. "So, what¡¯s your name?" "It¡¯s Hak Soo." "Hak Soo, huh?" The shadow nodded thoughtfully, then said, "Follow me." "Yes." Hak Soo agreed without hesitation and quickly followed behind. He was her only way out. The creature before her was the only one she could rely on to escape this godforsaken place. She knew the Master might find her again and she was painfully aware of her own helplessness. As they traveled, Hak Soo kept her eyes open, alert. Though still a child, she was clever. She wanted to be sure she hadn¡¯t simply fled the wolf¡¯s den only to end up in the tiger¡¯s lair. Eventually, they arrived at an open clearing and immediately, the sound of a man humming reached her ears. Her eyes widened, glossing over with a dazed shimmer. She froze for a moment, stunned. A man lay in the center of the clearing. He had long golden hair and eyes of boundless blue, eyes that seemed to hold the wisdom of countless ages. "Have you checked what it is?" Suddenly, the humming stopped. The man spoke in a deep, calm voice. "Yeah." "Hmm, let¡¯s see." The man rose to his feet, and only then did the little girl get a clear look at his face. The moment she did, her body began to tremble uncontrollably. She fell to her knees, eyes wide with terror, frantically pointing at him. "You... you..." "Huh?" Eryke froze, startled by her reaction. "Am I really that scary?" Indeed, this man was Eryke and the shadow beside the girl was Eryke the Third. Eryke blinked in confusion, then glanced over at his clone. "This little girl wasn¡¯t even scared of you," he said, pointing to himself with a casual shrug, "and now she¡¯s terrified of me?" Eryke the Second gently patted her head. "Calm down, child. Tell me¡ªwhat¡¯s going on?" The little girl finally managed to compose herself, though her voice still trembled. "There... There¡¯s a big statue of you in our temple. We¡¯re... we¡¯re sacrificed to it. Every day." "Huh?" Eryke was visibly stunned. "You mean... there¡¯s a statue of me?" "Tha... that¡¯s right." The girl was still shaking, struggling to form coherent words. "Hmm..." Eryke paused, stroking his chin thoughtfully. His expression turned serious. "Are you really sure?" "Yes, yes." She nodded quickly. "Then show it to me." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The moment Eryke said those words, the girl¡¯s face turned pale. Panic flooded her eyes, and she tried to flee. But Eryke the Third moved swiftly, holding her in place with a firm grip. "It¡¯s alright, little girl," He whispered gently in her ear. "I wouldn¡¯t have saved you if I intended to harm you." "Trust me, alright?" The little girl trembled, but managed to steady herself. She nodded slowly. "Okay, big brother. I trust you," she said, looking up at him with a firm, sincere gaze. "Not bad." Eryke the Third gave a nod of approval, his shadowy head dipping slightly. "And this big brother over here isn¡¯t as scary as you think he is." "Really?" she asked, a hopeful twinkle in her eyes. "That¡¯s right," Eryke replied without hesitation. She looked between Eryke and the shadowy figure, then took a deep breath, gathering her courage. "I trust you, big brother." "Haha, good, good." Eryke smiled warmly. "Then lead the way," Eryke the Third said. "But... I¡¯ll only guide this big brother," the little girl replied, her eyes fixed solely on the shadowy figure. "Alright, alright," Eryke the Third responded with a helpless smile. Eryke simply shrugged and lay back down on the ground, humming that same relaxed tune as he closed his eyes. The little girl began walking forward, and Eryke the Second quietly followed behind her. ¡¯This poor girl...¡¯ he thought with a sigh. ¡¯She must have gone through serious trauma because of that statue.¡¯ In truth, this worked out perfectly. His plan was to scout the temple alone, there was too much unknown danger for his main body to go in directly. Chapter 104: Pet Space, Arriving at the Temple!? Chapter 104: Pet Space, Arriving at the Temple!?As Eryke the Third and the Little girl left the place, Eryke opened his eyes, watching their backs. "This will bring me even more trouble... but it¡¯s something I¡¯ll have to face eventually," he muttered, letting out the most tired sigh he could muster. There was no such thing as coincidence. A statue with a face exactly like his. Eryke didn¡¯t believe in coincidences, not in this world. He wanted to explore that place himself and see with his own eyes whether such a thing could truly exist. "Hmm." He touched his chin, a thoughtful frown marring his face. "I remember what the Heavenly Demon said to Chun Ma... could it be something like that?" This was the only possible idea Eryke could come up with, someone who could see the future. Otherwise, there was no explanation. The idea that someone else just happened to have the same face as him? Eryke refused to believe in such a coincidence. In the end, he simply let out a sigh and looked up at the sky, where the void distorted before him. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What do you think, little one?" From the warped space, the baby dragon emerged, tilting her head at Eryke in confusion. "I forgot, you don¡¯t really know what I mean." Eryke shook his head. He could communicate with her, yes, but that didn¡¯t mean she truly understood his words. Looking into the innocent eyes of the dragon, Eryke sighed and sent her back to the pet space. "This pet space cost me a hundred thousand fate points," he thought to himself, "but it was absolutely worth it." Then he closed his eyes once more, allowing himself to drift peacefully into sleep. *** Eryke the Third and Hak Soo continued their slow journey through the forest. But to the naked eye, it appeared as though the girl was traveling alone, no one walked behind her. Time passed in the blink of an eye. Eryke the Third and Hak Soo were still on the move. They hadn¡¯t even reached their destination, and already the moon was fading from the sky. Hak Soo was panting as she walked. "Sigh... do you need to rest a bit more?" Eryke the Second asked, eyeing her miserable state. Hak Soo turned around and smiled, revealing her yellow, broken teeth. "It¡¯s fine, big brother. I¡¯m completely fine." "..." Eryke the Third silently watched her, then suddenly stepped forward and stopped her firmly. Without a word, he casually cut down a tree in front of him, shaped a stump, and forced Hak Soo to sit on it. "I¡¯ll go get some food for you. Stay here." With that, he vanished as if into thin air. Hak Soo stared in stunned silence. After a while, a ferocious lion emerged from the forest, letting out a low roar as it approached her. Terrified, Hak Soo instinctively reached down, grabbed a stone from the ground, and pointed it at the lion like a sword. "Haha, Hak Soo, it¡¯s me." Thud! The uninjured lion collapsed to the ground with a heavy thud and stopped moving completely. A moment later, Eryke the Second emerged from the lion¡¯s body and began carving it up, a black haze swirling around his hand. "Big brother, you¡¯re amazing! What kind of witchcraft was that?" Hak Soo asked, her eyes wide with awe. "Witchcraft?" Eryke the Second tilted his head. "There¡¯s such a thing as witchcraft?" "Of course there is! The master knows witchcraft too," she said with a confident nod. At her words, his pupils subtly narrowed. "Hak Soo, can you tell me more about your master?" Until now, he had always assumed this was just a martial world. In his ghostly form, there was little he feared. But now... a seed of doubt had begun to sprout in his heart. If there were things in this world that could hurt him, then he would have to start being more cautious. After listening to everything Hak Soo said, stories that sounded like they were ripped straight from a horror film, Eryke the Second felt even more certain in his heart. Children¡¯s bodies skinned alive and thrown into cauldrons to create pills. Corpses used in rituals and turned into green-skinned beings. A master who could fly, surrounded by evil spirits. As he listened, he had already finished slicing the lion meat and kindled a fire by gathering nearby wood. Using Synergy, he lit the flames. The skill was useless in combat, but for survival, it was surprisingly effective. Soon, the flames danced before Eryke¡¯s eyes, casting a golden hue over his body as he bathed in their warmth. The meat was skewered and cooked to perfection. After sprinkling on some herbs he had gathered along with the firewood, he handed it to her. Hak Soo accepted the skewer with a flicker of excitement in her eyes, though she tried to keep her expression calm. But the moment she took a bite, she lit up with joy and jumped in delight. "It¡¯s delicious!" she exclaimed. Tears of joy welled up in her eyes with each bite she took. Her smile was the brightest he had ever seen. Eryke the Third smiled. Though he couldn¡¯t eat, seeing Hak Soo experience such pure happiness filled his heart with quiet satisfaction. It was just simple food, but to Hak Soo, it might as well have been a gift from the gods. Though there wasn¡¯t a flicker of emotion on his shadowy face, Eryke the Second was genuinely happy for her. She had likely endured suffering far beyond what most would experience in a lifetime. After she finished her meal, the two continued their journey. The sun had already set, and the sweet chirping of birds echoed through the fading light. Eventually, they arrived at a worn and weathered temple. Cobwebs clung to the crumbling walls, and the entire place radiated emptiness and desolation. Eryke the Third frowned, a trace of confusion in his eyes. He turned to Hak Soo, silently asking for an explanation. But Hak Soo had already collapsed to the ground, her eyes wide with disbelief. "How... How is that possible? It was just crowded before..." Rustle! Just as Eryke the Third was about to speak, the rustling of bushes caught his attention. His gaze snapped toward the sound, only to see a group of travelers emerging from the undergrowth, arriving at the temple. Chapter 105: Never Outshine Your Master! Chapter 105: Never Outshine Your Master!Eryke the Third whispered to Hak Soo in a barely audible tone: "They can¡¯t see me, so talk to them first." "Yes." Hak Soo nodded, her body trembling as she stood up and faced the group. There was a young man to one side, a young lady with five burly bodyguards, and an elderly man with a wrinkled face. "Who are you all?" Hak Soo demanded, her voice shaky. "Don¡¯t worry, little girl, we mean no harm," the young lady said with a warm smile. "We¡¯re just travelers heading to the famous Flowering Clouds Town. Are you the keeper here?" "Y-yes." Hak Soo stammered, lying through her teeth. "Great!" the young lady beamed. "We¡¯re exhausted. Would it be alright if we stayed here for the night?" Hak Soo didn¡¯t respond until Eryke the Second gave a subtle nod of confirmation. "Okay." The group opened the doors to the old temple, revealing an empty space cloaked in darkness. As soon as they entered, Eryke the Third narrowed his eyes. Something was wrong here, his ghoul instincts were on edge. "Is this... death energy?" He watched as Hak Soo cleared a spot and leaned against the wall, while the travelers quietly settled into their own places, the scene strangely peaceful. His gaze shifted downward, his eyes narrowing further. "There¡¯s something here... something I can¡¯t quite place." The air felt heavy, as if death energy lingered in the space, but he couldn¡¯t pinpoint its source. Eryke the Third remained in the same spot, his mind sharp and alert, watching for any signs of danger. But... Nothing happened. The hours passed, and he remained patient, waiting for something, anything, but there was no change. Hak Soo had regained her calm after a few hours and was now casually chatting with the young lady, trying to lighten the mood. But there was always a flicker of vigilance hidden deep in her eyes. As the sun began its descent and night slowly took over, they were still there. Eryke the Second never took his gaze off them. Finally, the moon rose high in the sky, yet there was almost no change. The death energy still lingered, oppressive and heavy in the air. "Umm?" He scratched his head in confusion. "Is there really nothing?" Eryke the Third thoughts were interrupted when he suddenly felt a shift in his surroundings. The death energy began to gather, swirling in rapid succession. The dense mass of death energy surge through the roof. "Finally." Eryke the Third muttered under his breath. He focused, suppressing his own leaking death energy and drawing it deep into his core, trying to hide his presence as much as possible. Meanwhile, the little girl and the travelers were finishing their meal and preparing to sleep. The sense of danger around them was growing stronger with each passing moment. He took a deep, steadying breath, calming his mind, focusing on the rising threat. Crack! A sharp, crisp sound, like glass breaking, echoed through the air. Reality itself seemed to tremble, space warping and tearing apart as if it were unraveling. Eryke the Third looked on as the world completely broke apart into pieces, and the world changed in front of him. His pupils looked around and were immediately attracted to a giant statue in the middle of the temple. This statue was a giant, fifty feet in height, and its face... "Exactly the same as my main body." He looked on as children were in chains, grinding herbs with a stone religiously. His gaze fell on Hak Soo and the others, who had already completely fallen asleep. "Is this place only shown when there is night?" He looked around for any exit in his ghastly form but couldn¡¯t find any. It was as if there was a barrier that completely sealed away anything that correlated with entrance. "More troublesome than I imagined. First, let¡¯s explore the statue." In his ghastly form, he crept up on his own statue and started to observe it from head to toe. Immediately, he found some similarity, not only in his face but also in his body. It was as muscular as his main body; however, the clothes were those of a Buddhist monk, and its eyes were covered in a black gleam. "This is..." When Eryke the Third¡¯s eyes fell on this thing, he was immediately stunned. At this moment, a figure wrapped in black rags with a hunched back walked into this place. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And following him were two people. Their steps were filled with respect towards this man. The children didn¡¯t stop their work, which began even more rigorously, with trembling bodies. One of them couldn¡¯t handle the pressure, around the age of twelve to fourteen years, tears filled in his eyes. Plop! His tears fell in the herbs. A strange silence followed. One of the two men following the hunched man immediately wore a ferocious expression. "You little brat, how dare you taint the herbs?" He drew a whip and ruthlessly slashed at the child. Ahhh¡ª The child cried out in pain and horror as a layer of skin was torn from him. Blood splattered everywhere, staining the ground. The other children didn¡¯t dare to stop. Their bodies trembled violently. Despite the pain, they knew that the moment they stopped, they would face a terrifying consequence, one too horrible to imagine in their wildest nightmares. The hunched man shook his head and approached the fallen, unconscious figure of the group. "She escaped from this place once, but now she¡¯s returned. Those I sent after her have completely disappeared," the hunched man spoke coldly. "What do you think I should do with her?" "Investigate her. Her life holds little value compared to the master¡¯s, but if we examine her, we might uncover something useful," the man holding the whip, stained with the child¡¯s blood, said venomously. "You¡¯re right." The hunched man snickered, nodding with appreciation. "And what should I do with the others?" "Investigate them?" the man asked, his voice tentative. "Haha, very good, disciple." The hunched master spoke, pointing a finger at him. The man¡¯s excitement grew, as if he were about to be rewarded. But then, a flash of light, the man¡¯s world turned blank. With a sickening thud, he collapsed to the ground, blood soaking into the earth. Chapter 106: Torture!? Chapter 106: Torture!?The other disciple stood frozen, his jealous gaze shifting to horror. He immediately fell to his knees. "I am sorry, master." "What are you sorry for?" the hunched master asked coldly. "Umm?" The disciple was momentarily stunned, struggling to find coherent words. "He is a sinner who dared to speak out against what the master wanted. He is the foolest of disciples." With that, the disciple began banging his head on the ground, again and again. The hunched master didn¡¯t respond. He turned toward the group, raised his finger, and with a swift motion, the group was lifted into the air. Without another word, he turned and walked away. The disciple continued banging his head for a solid ten minutes before finally stopping. "This psycho," he murmured in his heart. He looked at the children, casually whipping a few of them at random, then prepared to leave. Suddenly, he felt a hand tighten around his legs. Immediately, fear gripped him, and he nearly jumped out of his skin. But when he looked down at the small hand holding onto him, he sighed in relief. "Oh, this is the kid that senior brother whipped." With a disdainful grunt, he kicked the child hard, aiming for their neck. The child raised his face, accepting the blow without hesitation. Blood dripped from the child¡¯s forehead, and though injured, the child only giggled in a mocking tone, almost as if possessed by a ghost. "Hehe." The disciple¡¯s expression shifted. His hand flew to his sword at his waist, drawing it with a swift motion and slashing forward. However, before the sword could land, a searing pain shot through his legs. He lost his balance, crashing to the ground. "Eh?" The disciple was stunned. He tried to push himself up with his hands, but he couldn¡¯t feel his legs. "Huh." His neck strained as he looked down in disbelief with realisation. There it was, his legs had been severed. Blood poured from the stumps, pooling around him on the ground. And the perpetrator, the child, looked at him with coldness in his eyes, a black haze forming in the shape of a sword in his hand. "Who... Who are you?" the disciple gasped, terror evident in his voice. "I am the child you just whipped," the child replied, tilting his head, his eyes seemingly innocent. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You... you are not that child." The disciple gritted his teeth, fumbling in his pocket to retrieve a bell. He was about to ring it when¡ª Shing! In an instant, a flash of light cut through the air, and the bell was sliced cleanly in two. "Noooo..." The disciple cried out in horror, the last flicker of hope fading from his eyes. And then, his screams echoed, filled with desperate terror and helplessness. The child rubbed his ears: "What are you screaming for?" The sword swung again, slicing through the disciple¡¯s teeth and tongue in an instant. Blood gushed from his mouth, his lips stained with crimson. The disciple¡¯s vision blurred. With his tongue cut, he couldn¡¯t even scream. His surroundings grew hazy as his consciousness began to fade. But then, a sickening crack echoed through the air. The disciple¡¯s eyes widened in horror as he realized his legs were being crushed beneath someone¡¯s weight. Despite being a martial artist, tears welled up in his eyes. The pain was too overwhelming. "Hehe, don¡¯t think for a second that you¡¯ll get an easy death." The child spoke with an evil grin. The disciple¡¯s eyes widened to their absolute limits. In his gaze, there was no longer a child in front of him, but a devil straight from the depths of hell. Terrifying, muffled screams erupted from the disciple as every bone in his body was slowly crushed. "Do you feel the pain?" Suddenly, the child asked, reigniting a flicker of hope in the disciple, who hurriedly nodded his head. "Didn¡¯t they feel the same when you whipped them?" The child gestured to the crowd gathered around, their eerie gazes all locked on the disciple. "!@@#!@." The disciple cried out desperately, pleading for mercy. Unfortunately, the child showed no mercy as he brutally tortured the disciple to death, eventually severing his head. "Sigh, I hope this body has avenged him." Eryke the Third sighed. Of course, the child¡¯s body had been taken over by him just as the child breathed his last. When possessing a body, Eryke had to first remove the will of the creature. However, since the child had died, the process was much easier for him. "The condition is that the creature should be far weaker than me, the body shouldn¡¯t have died too long ago, and there should be no lingering resentment towards me," Eryke the Third muttered to himself. He raised his small hand and gazed at it thoughtfully for a moment. Then, he looked around at the crowd. "Do you want freedom?" Silence. The oppressive atmosphere hung thick in the air. These poor children had been so crushed by oppression that they no longer even dared to lift their heads. ¡¯It¡¯s not their fault,¡¯ Eryke the Third sighed inwardly. "Do you want to live here?" he asked slowly, "In a place where you must constantly fear for your life and barely have enough to eat?" The dimness in the children¡¯s eyes slowly began to brighten. Although they had yet to see the world outside, having suffered in this cruel, brutal environment, only the most ruthless of the ruthless had survived until now. They already carried a sense of maturity beyond their years. "If you follow me, I¡¯ll give you the chance to kill that old bastard and set yourselves free," Eryke the Third continued slowly. "So, are you willing to follow me?" Still, there was no response. "Oh well." Eryke the Third sighed, turning his gaze toward the place where the hunched man had taken Hak Soo and the others. "Please wait for me a little longer." With that, he walked back to the statue and quickly climbed to eye level. Meanwhile, the others remained hesitant, their lives very well depended on this choice. Chapter 107: Necromancer! Chapter 107: Necromancer!With his small body, he quickly reached the eyes of the statue. Gazing into the gleaming obsidian orbs, he let out a sigh. "Will this really work?" A black haze formed in the air, solidifying into a sword that he gripped tightly before casually slashing forward. The statue¡¯s eyes were instantly severed, revealing a pearl embedded within, gleaming with a dark light. "Hmm?" Just by looking at it, he could sense the pearl¡¯s details, its presence whispering to him like a ghost. For a moment, his gaze turned hollow, devoid of life. Only after two minutes did he regain consciousness. He hurriedly shook his head and bit into his flesh to regain clarity. "It still puts me in that trance-like state." The first time he looked at the statue, he had also fallen into a trance, though it lasted much longer than now. That was why Eryke the Third hadn¡¯t been able to stop the tragedy. And from the looks of it, this was a daily occurrence. The only thing different this time was that the eldest disciple had died. "Forget it. Let¡¯s see if I can do it." He removed the obsidian pearl from one eye of the statue, then did the same with the other. Holding both pearls in his hands, he sat cross-legged and closed his eyes, focusing his mind. Then, slowly, he released the death energy within his body, allowing it to merge with the pearl. It was something he did instinctively. Faintly, he could sense a shift in his surroundings. The next moment, Eryke the Second snapped open his eyes¡ªonly to find himself staring into an endless abyss. There was nothing. An absolute void. No air. No energy. He looked around, but his vision remained pitch-black. Whether his eyes were open or closed made no difference, it was all the same. And yet... "This world feels so familiar," he murmured, moving his hand through the emptiness. Though he had never seen this place before, it felt inexplicably known to him. Suddenly, he sensed a black mass, a shadow, moving through the void, heading straight toward him. "Hmm?" He raised an eyebrow as a blue prompt appeared in front of him: [You have entered the Abyss of Death in the Martial World] [The souls you have killed will hold resentment toward you] "The only person I¡¯ve killed in this world is that senior disciple..." he muttered, a flicker of uncertainty in his heart. Does Chun Ma¡¯s kill count too? But as he sensed only a single soul drifting rapidly toward him, his doubts were dispelled. "Hmph." Eryke the Third sneered and extended his hand, yanking the resentful soul straight toward him. The soul tried to resist, but in the face of his outstretched palm, it was utterly helpless. In mere seconds, it was completely trapped. Beneath his hand, the soul was like a bug¡ªinsignificant and powerless. Eryke the Third was a ghoul, a devourer of souls¡ªa predator to all spirits in existence. How could he possibly lose? To him, the soul was nothing. "But what can I even do with it?" He shook his head, a trace of pity in his expression. For now, even though he had captured the soul, he had no way to make use of it. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But as he stared at it for a moment, a flicker of inspiration lit up in his mind. "Hmm... maybe that could work." It began with just a fleeting spark of inspiration as Eryke channeled some of his death energy into the soul. Shh! Before his eyes, the soul began to change. What was once a spirit brimming with resentment steadily transformed, growing more and more subservient with each passing second. By the end, Eryke the Second held complete control over it, as though the soul were no longer an enemy, but a loyal soldier bound to his will. [You have tamed the dead with unmatched malice toward you] [You have gained the title: ] ... You can call upon the dead to the living world. ... "Oh?" Gazing at the glowing blue panel before him, Eryke the Second felt a surge of excitement welling up inside. A necromancer. A being capable of raising an army in the blink of an eye. A one-man army. He clenched his fist, stopping the flow of death energy. In the next moment, his eyes snapped open, he had returned to the real world. "These two pearls... they¡¯re the key to entering the Abyss of Death." Glancing down at the orbs, he secured them to his body, hidden from plain sight. Then, with a leap, he soared through the air and landed softly on the ground. As his feet touched down, he turned his gaze to the children. "Have you made your decision?" Silence followed his question. Then, a small, scrawny child stepped forward, about the same age as him, and gave a firm nod. "Yes. We are ready to follow you." "Good." "Umm... but would it be okay to request something?" Eryke the Third furrowed his brows. "What is it?" "What should we call you?" He paused. Calling himself Eryke the Third in this world would feel... out of place. It would be strange, awkward, even. So, casually, he came up with a name. Given his title as a necromancer and the Korean setting, it felt fitting that they should call him: "Gang Ryeong." "Gang Ryeong," the child repeated, immediately bowing: "I, Pan Ji, humbly ask you to accept us." Gang Ryeong shook his head. "I don¡¯t need disciples, nor do I need servants. If you want to follow me, that¡¯s fine. but that¡¯s all." With that, he turned away, heading in the direction the hunched master had gone. "Follow me." He didn¡¯t look back. Those who chose to follow him would live under his protection. But the choice was theirs to make. Just then, a blue prompt appeared before his eyes: [Choose a word to call upon the dead] "Hmm, a word?" Eryke the Third stroked his chin thoughtfully, then spoke in a calm, steady tone: "Arise." [Word accepted. You can now summon the dead with this word.] Chapter 108: Butcher Room! Chapter 108: Butcher Room!Instantly, Gang Ryeong felt a strange connection establish itself. The two pearls glowed faintly and came out of his body. Levitating in the air, it rotated around like a star. Looking at it, Gang Ryeong was thoughtful for a moment: "Hmm?" Just then, they froze in place as if time itself had frozen, then they shot through the air and entered inside him. [You have merged with the Pearls of Death] [You have gained a unique skill: ] ... You can directly go to the abyss of death, whenever you want to. ... "That¡¯s convenient," he muttered in his heart. Something that allowed him to travel directly to that place and draw upon the souls he had killed, turning them into his own army, this was perfect for him. "Now, I can truly be considered a necromancer. Maybe I could even help the main body with this." His title wasn¡¯t unique. Even if this one was, he could always find a way around it. As he pondered, he arrived at a long, narrow passageway. Drop! The sound of water dripping onto the ground. Gang Ryeong tightened his grip. His eyes darted around, alert for any sign of danger. The others followed closely behind him, their eyes even more cautious than his. Their hearts were filled with fear and uncertainty about what lay ahead. Of course, Gang Ryeong was well aware of this. But he offered them no hope. Speaking further would serve no purpose. Soon, they passed through a stone chamber. Gang Ryeong stepped inside, curiosity guiding his feet, only to pause, breath catching in his throat. The stench of blood filled the air, thick and suffocating. His pupils widened at the gruesome sight before him. A river of blood flowed through the room, and dozens of children were impaled on massive rods. The horrific scene could make anyone shudder in cold terror. Their internal organs were exposed, put on grotesque display, while numerous green-skinned figures wandered the area. They toyed with the corpses, treating them like pigs at a slaughterhouse. It was a cruel, revolting sight, one that could scar a person for life. Gang Ryeong watched with a hardened gaze. ¡¯These people are unforgivable,¡¯ he muttered silently to himself. His expression remained calm. But, his presence radiated a chilling, unshakable killing intent. In that moment, Gang Ryeong made a silent vow to kill the hunched master and anyone connected to the atrocity before him. By any means necessary, be it by hook or by crook. Pan Ji stepped forward, deliberately avoiding eye contact with the grisly scene. "This is the butcher¡¯s place... where those who rebel against us are punished." "I see," Gang Ryeong replied with a quiet nod. Then, without hesitation, he began walking forward. The children trailing behind him either wept softly or kept their heads down. This was a sight no one, especially a child, should ever have to witness. Gang Ryeong advanced with slow, deliberate steps. At first, the green-skinned beings didn¡¯t seem to notice him or the children. But as he drew nearer, one of them suddenly locked eyes with him and let out a beast-like roar. The sound startled everyone. In an instant, the creatures rose to their feet, weapons in hand, their faces twisted into expressions of savage hostility. Their twisted grins were impossible to hide, especially when they realized it was only a group of children. "Haha, the pigs have come to us," one sneered. "And there are so many of them." "Their screams will be music to my ears once they start begging for mercy," said one of the green-skinned creatures, his voice full of manic glee. "Hehe, I¡¯ll have my fun with these little ones before any of you get the chance," added a particularly hideous female green-skin, her eyes glinting with sickening lust. Then, their attention shifted. A scrawny child with short black hair and ragged clothes, one of the smallest and thinnest of the group, was walking toward them. The green-skinned monsters looked at one another and burst into louder laughter. "Haha!" "One of the pigs is even coming to us on his own two feet!" The ugliest one, the same female green-skin who had spoken earlier, her face still twisted with lust, grinned and said, "Let me check him out." She ran her tongue across her lips slowly, savoring the moment. Then she began walking toward Gang Ryeong, step by step, like a predator toying with its prey. Gang Ryeong remained silent. His expression didn¡¯t change in the slightest as he advanced with calm, steady steps. Even when faced with her grotesque appearance and vile intentions, not a single muscle on his face twitched. At last, the green-skinned woman reached him and sneered. "You¡¯re quite the brave little thing," she said, leaning in close. "I think I¡¯ll add you to my precious collection." Gang Ryeong didn¡¯t say a word. He simply raised his hand, and a swirling black mass formed in his palm, shaping itself into a menacing sword in the form of a dark haze. Without hesitation, his arm moved. The blade became a blur. Swish! A spray of green blood filled the air. The female green-skin was split cleanly in half. But Gang Ryeong didn¡¯t stop there. He slashed again. And again. Over and over, reducing her to chunks of flesh, until there was nothing left to recognize. The most terrifying part was that she felt every moment of it, her body slowly, painfully torn apart. All of this happened in the blink of an eye, too fast for anyone to react. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And by the time they did... It was already too late. A heavy, unnatural silence fell over the room. Gang Ryeong stood bathed in green blood, his expression ice-cold. His black eyes held the depth of an endless abyss, a bottomless chasm that seemed to devour all light. At that moment, the green-skinned creatures finally realized... They had fucked up. Still, one of the bolder ones roared, desperate to rally the others. "Hold him down! We can kill him! There are hundreds of us, he¡¯s just a scrawny kid!" That single shout sparked a flicker of hope in the hearts of the others. Ten of them surged forward, weapons raised, roaring as they charged. The air itself seemed to tear as they lunged for him, trying to overwhelm him in one coordinated rush. Chapter 109: Slaughter! Fight! Chapter 109: Slaughter! Fight!Gang Ryeong showed not even a hint of emotion. He calmly walked past them, leaving the ten frozen in time. Their figures were completely still, as though paused. "What happened to them?" The observer wondered, confusion clouding their thoughts. Then, as if time resumed, the bodies of the green-skinned people were immediately shredded, their limbs grinding into pieces as they fell to the ground. Gang Ryeong moved forward like a reaper, his strikes swift and merciless. His sword blurred as it sliced through the air, cleaving through one opponent after another. In the blink of an eye, he reached another, and with a ruthless swing, that one too was torn apart. He moved to the next, relentless and unstoppable. Movement was fluid and smooth. Gang Ryeong was truly like a reaper, straight out of hell. In the blink of an eye, only a few remained. The few left were already broken, their bodies trembling with sheer horror. They turned and fled in panic, desperation written across their faces. Gang Ryeong watched them coldly, his gaze unwavering, but he did not move from his spot. Pan Ji rushed up behind him, bowing deeply, tears streaming down his face as he cried out: "Thank you, sir. You¡¯ve avenged everyone who died a miserable death here." Gang Ryeong didn¡¯t respond. His hand tightened into a fist. "Are there more of them?" he asked, his voice flat and emotionless. "Not to my knowledge, sir," Pan Ji answered quickly. "Then they will guide us," Gang Ryeong spoke again, his expression as cold as ever. He walked forward slowly, his body drenched in blood. To the green-skinned people, he might have seemed scrawny, but now he looked like a monster, straight out of hell. Fear. The fear of death was a chilling thing. The remaining green-skinned people ran, their legs pumping with all their strength, desperate to escape. And Gang Ryeong was right behind them. His cold eyes followed each one with a deadly intent. They led him forward, step by step. Through narrow hallways and into a pit of some sort, where they hastily closed the door behind them. Though they thought they had escaped, this only led him to their companion. But these were heartless monsters. If they could bring their companions down with them, they would do so with twisted joy. Gang Ryeong¡¯s eyes fixed on the door, and with a swift slash, his sword cleaved it in two. He stepped forward without hesitation. An arrow whistled through the air, heading straight for him. Gang Ryeong casually dodged it, unfazed. "Huh?" Suddenly, a brutal force slammed toward him. Gang Ryeong¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Instinctively, he crossed his arms in defense. Bang! The sound of the collision was deafening. Bone cracked under the force, and Gang Ryeong was hurled through the air, crashing into the wall. The impact sent tremors through the structure, and cracks spread along the walls. He landed hard, coughing violently, blood staining his lips. His eyes widened in disbelief. His arms were numb, and pain surged through his body as numerous injuries accumulated. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ahhh¡ª!" Gang Ryeong screamed, the agony sharp in his chest, only to feel an even more brutal force coming his way. Helplessly, he dodged, his movements barely fast enough. By some stroke of luck, he escaped unscathed. A sword materialized in his hand, and with a swift motion, he slashed at the incoming fist. A trickle of green blood splattered against the wall. But that was it. No deep wound, no lasting damage. Gang Ryeong¡¯s eyes locked onto his opponent, finally taking in the green-skinned man before him. Unlike the others, this one was massive, his muscles bulging with raw power. Two tusks jutted from his mouth, adding to the terrifying presence that radiated from him. Even standing still, the man exuded an aura of intimidation that was unmatched. "A Third-stage Martial Artist..." His heart trembled, but his expression remained calm. A shockwave erupted from the massive green-skinned warrior, and Gang Ryeong was thrown into the air once more. He crashed into the wall with brutal force, the impact leaving no mercy. "Damn..." he grunted, pain flaring in his chest. Blood poured from his mouth as he violently coughed, but he didn¡¯t relent. With a swift motion, Gang Ryeong sprang to his feet, lightning crackling around his fist as he prepared to retaliate. Boom! The two fists, one small and lightning-charged, the other massive and brawny, clashed with all their might. The ground shook as they collided, sending both fighters stumbling back a few paces. But while Gang Ryeong coughed up more blood, the green-skinned giant stood relatively unharmed, his imposing form as solid as ever. The brawny green-skinned giant snickered as he eyed Gang Ryeong¡¯s battered form. "Brat, you¡¯ve got some strength, but that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got." "Really?" Gang Ryeong replied, his voice strained, blood dripping from his mouth as he coughed violently. "I can spare you if you tell me how you suddenly gained such strength." Gang Ryeong¡¯s eyes flickered, a faint glimmer of hope lighting up his expression. "You¡¯ll really spare me?" "That¡¯s right." The giant nodded, his grin widening. "If you tell me what happened, I¡¯ll spare your life." The green-skinned giant believed he had the upper hand, his grin growing even broader as he thought he¡¯d cornered Gang Ryeong. Gang Ryeong took a slow, steadying breath, his mind racing to come up with a solution. For an instant, his eyes went into a daze, and he entered the abyss of death. Making all the green-skinned souls subservient to him. Then his eyes in the real world flickered and awakened again. "What happened just now?" The green-skinned giant had already become alert in his heart. This mysterious kid in front of him wasn¡¯t a new face, but him gaining such uncomfortable strength and even facing him, a Third-stage Martial Artist. There had to be some mystery behind it, and he wanted to find that out with greed. Although he was a mighty third-stage Martial Artist, he had to become subservient to that old hunched master, so inevitably, he was unhappy. "Haha." Gang Ryeong started to laugh. "I am so foolish. I shouldn¡¯t fight by myself in the first place. I have an army already." "Hmm?" The brawny green-skinned giant frowned. He moved towards him. "I won¡¯t give you a chance, brat." Then he heard only a single word come out of Gang Ryeong: "Arise." Immediately, the void distorted around him. Then tens of green-skinned people appeared from it, covered in a black haze and hollow eyes. The brawny green-skinned giant¡¯s punch landed upon his brethren, ripping apart ten of them easily. "You really know witchcraft, kid," he snickered in disdain, then his pupils froze. The undead green-skinned started to recover slowly in front of him, regenerating quickly. Then they walked towards him swiftly, attacking him. Biting. Punching. Kicking. "Body Will," he roared. Countless punches blasted them, but others quickly filled the gap. There seemed to be a never-ending cycle to them. And he was getting exhausted quickly. Chapter 110: Terrifying Undead Army! Chapter 110: Terrifying Undead Army!Gang Ryeong observed the scene with cold, unblinking eyes. He watched as the brawny, green-skinned creature was being torn apart, by his own. A cruel irony. The giant was powerful, yes, but not powerful enough to stand alone against hundreds of his kin. It was like facing a tide made of yourself. Even with his strength, even with the ease with which he tore through them... They were different. They were undead. Immortal. Everlasting. At first, it was barely noticeable, but over time, the giant began to tire. And still, the number of undead surrounding him never diminished. Ahhhh¨C The brawny, green-skinned giant let out a roar that shook the air itself. His eyes burned red, veins bulging and throbbing across his face. It was completely enraged now. Then, slowly, another giant emerged behind it¡ªone just like it. Roughly ten meters tall. Brawny. Powerful. Gang Ryeong observed the image with a thoughtful gaze. "They won¡¯t be able to handle that," he murmured. No sooner had he spoken than the giant moved. Its massive foot slammed into the ground, sending tremors rippling through the earth, like an earthquake had been unleashed. Gang Ryeong remained calm and composed. Even as the ground quaked beneath him, his expression didn¡¯t waver. The green-skinned undead were obliterated under the giant¡¯s brutal assault, reduced to nothing more than crushed flesh. Though they could regenerate, recovering from such devastation would take time. In just a few thunderous stomps, Gang Ryeong¡¯s entire force of green-skinned undead had been decimated. "You¡¯re dead, brat." He roared, eyes bloodshot with fury. Another undead appeared before Gang Ryeong, but this one was different. It wasn¡¯t green-skinned. It was human. That¡¯s right, it was the senior brother he had killed before. In life, he had been a peak Martial Trainee. But even that meant little before a third-stage martial artist. Gang Ryeong glanced around and grinned. "Stall him." Without waiting, he moved. His figure blurred as he vanished from sight, reappearing amidst the horde. He began his slaughter. There were still more than fifty green-skinned undead left, but Gang Ryeong tore through them at a terrifying pace, cutting them down one by one. The brawny green-skinned giant was momentarily confused, his path blocked by the undead peak Martial Trainee. It took him some time to deal with the obstacle. But by the time he did... Gang Ryeong had already slain every last green-skinned creature in the area. "Let¡¯s do this," he muttered, drawing a deep breath as he stood still for a moment. Then, with a voice like a whisper laced in death: "Arise." Dark energy surged from him, swirling like smoke. From the shadows, fifty more green-skinned undead rose, surrounding the giant and his image in a tight formation, trapping them completely. "Petty tricks!" the giant roared, stomping with fury, trying to break free from the encirclement. But the battle dragged on. Gang Ryeong¡¯s eyes narrowed as he observed the image of the brawny green-skinned, a blurry image that looked very similar to itself. Its form was beginning to flicker. "His mental state is destabilizing," he murmured. Although the bulky green-skinned giant appeared fierce and relentless, the prolonged battle was gradually wearing him down. His strength was fading and with it, his mental stability. As his mind weakened, so too did the image behind him, flickering and distorting with each passing moment. Meanwhile, Gang Ryeong poured more death energy into the field, hastening the regeneration of the fallen undead. In an instant, the tide of battle shifted. The once seemingly invincible green-skinned giant was now being overwhelmed by the sheer number of undead swarming him. "Ahhh¨C!" Exhaustion overtook him. His breath came in ragged gasps. At last, the flickering image behind him shattered and with it, the giant collapsed to the ground with a heavy thud. His strength was spent. It looked on in horror as its own brethren began to hack it apart, piece by piece. Right before its eyes, green blood splattered across the ground. Blades struck again and again, relentless and merciless. Until there was almost nothing left. Barely a trace remained. "This is the power of an undead army," Gang Ryeong thought to himself with a quiet sigh. He hadn¡¯t lifted a single finger. His army had done all the work. This undying... Eternal force. When all was finally silent, he closed his eyes. And his consciousness sank, back into the abyss of death. Here, in this endless void, he returned to his truest form. The ghoul form. "Unfortunately, I cannot walk freely in this abyss," Gang Ryeong muttered. "Otherwise, I could have bound even more souls." Just then, he sensed a presence, one soul, filled with deep resentment, drifting toward him. Without hesitation, Gang Ryeong casually extended his palm and caught it. Unlike the others, this soul was larger, stronger. But in Gang Ryeong¡¯s grasp, it was still nothing. Slowly, he began channeling death energy into it. "Hmm?" Time passed in the blink of an eye, but despite the steady flow of death energy, there was little to no progress. His eyes glinted with amusement. "Are you resisting me?" Gang Ryeong¡¯s death energy surged to new heights, drawn from the depths of his bottomless core. Gradually, the soul began to weaken, inching under his control. But then¡ªhis vision shifted. Suddenly, he stood in a vast, blank white space. And before him loomed the brawny green-skinned monster. Gang Ryeong looked at the towering creature and sneered. "Oh? Your resentment runs that deep?" "Roar!" The giant didn¡¯t answer. Consumed by rage, it charged forward, swinging a massive fist at him. Gang Ryeong, now in his shadow form, calmly raised his hand and caught the blow with ease. Then, with equal nonchalance, he drove his own fist forward. Bang! He punched clean through the giant¡¯s body, tearing it apart and utterly destroying it. Gang Ryeong watched as the soul of the giant began to regenerate, its recovery visible and rapid. "I might have been afraid... if I weren¡¯t a ghoul." He opened his mouth. Instantly, a devouring force surged forth, an abyssal pull that sought to consume everything in its path. The giant¡¯s soul let out a furious roar, but it was helpless against the overwhelming power. In its final moments, it glimpsed something, Gang Ryeong towering like a god of death, standing upon the void itself. A being from the abyss. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With one last, futile roar, the soul¡¯s final resistance was shattered. Consumed completely. Gang Ryeong¡¯s eyes snapped open in the real world. He let out a quiet sigh in his heart. "That was quite the adventure..." Then, his voice turned cold: "Arise." The void twisted. Reality warped. And from within it, the brawny green-skinned giant emerged once more, shrouded in black haze, eyes hollow. A Third-Stage Martial Artist. Chapter 111: Shadow Domain! Chapter 111: Shadow Domain!When Gang Ryeong looked upon the undead figure of the Third-stage Martial Artist, he felt a thrill of excitement. Now, killing a Third-stage Martial Artist would be even easier. With his endless, undying army¡ª And this Third-stage Martial Artist at the helm, it would work perfectly for him. A Martial Artist could tire quickly, especially those in the lower stages. If there were a thousand ordinary soldiers, they could very well exhaust a Third-stage Martial Artist to death, just like Gang Ryeong had done. Now imagine if Gang Ryeong had a thousand undead. Would this brawny, green-skinned man have even stood a chance? The odds of any Third-Stage Martial Artist holding out for even a moment were next to none. Sigh. Gang Ryeong looked around at his surroundings, snapping out of his reverie. Then he looked at his undead army and frowned: "How do I call them back?" Just then, a blue prompt appeared in front of him, stunning Gang Ryeong. [You have summoned an undead Third-stage Martial Artist for the first time] [You have gained the skill: ] "Shadow Domain?" Before he could even question further, he felt a strange connection establish itself. This connection felt innate, just like his connection to the abyss of death. However, unlike it, it felt like it was truly his and his only, while for the abyss of death, it was like he only had the key to go there. So Gang Ryeong immediately connected to that feeling he got. The next moment, he was in a place filled with shadows and nothing else. It was beautiful and terrifying at the same time. Looking at it, Gang Ryeong felt a deep connection to this place. He could control anything here and even levitate in the air if he so wished to do so. It was an amazing feeling to have. One that made him have a hint of fascination, too. This space was covered in shadow, and except for shadow, there was nothing else. It was a wonder how he could even see in this place. But he truly could see in this darkness. Then Gang Ryeong tried to summon his undead into this place. Instantly, the void distorted, and the undead began to appear in droves with mindless and hollow eyes. "There are two methods of summoning the undead," Gang Ryeong said. "One is to preserve their consciousness. The other is to erase it entirely, rendering them mindless and completely obedient to my will." Though his title did not mention it, Gang Ryeong was capable of both. But these creatures had all been unforgivable sinners. Without hesitation, he chose to wipe away their consciousness. If a time came when he no longer needed them, he would cast them aside and allow their souls to suffer eternal torment. Stepping out from his shadow, Gang Ryeong turned away, leaving the place behind. Outside, the others waited for him, their faces marked with anxious anticipation. They had heard the terrifying screams from within the room and were unsure in their hearts whether he was truly alright. "Hey, Pan Ji, if he¡¯s dead... then it¡¯s really over for us." "Then what do we do?" The others murmured, nearly arguing with themselves in their growing unease. Pan Ji remained silent for a while before finally speaking. "We can only hope he¡¯s still alive." "Damn it," someone muttered, grinding their teeth in frustration. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All they could do was wait, helpless and tense. Then, right before their eyes, Gang Ryeong slowly emerged from the room. His expression was blank, his eyes emotionless, and his entire body was soaked in green blood. There wasn¡¯t a single patch of skin left untouched, his entire body was soaked in green blood. "Are you alright?" Pan Ji stepped forward quickly, concern etched on his face. Gang Ryeong gave a small nod: "Let¡¯s keep moving." Without another word, he began walking ahead. The others exchanged glances and sighed inwardly before hurrying to follow him. Pan Ji was the first to move. They continued down the narrow passageway when Gang Ryeong¡¯s nose suddenly twitched. "I reek," he thought with a sigh. Before long, they reached another room. Unlike the last, this one was relatively empty, at its center stood a single, giant cauldron, with a small seating area nearby. Gang Ryeong stepped forward and glanced around the room. Soon, his eyes fell on a box tucked behind the cauldron. It was a simple black box, adorned with a unique dragon-patterned design. He opened it. Inside, neatly arranged, were several pills. They were pitch black in color and emitted no scent. While some of them had faint traces of gold sprouting across their surfaces in tiny, delicate patches. The moment Gang Ryeong saw them, a primal instinct surged within him, an overwhelming urge to consume them. But he quickly shook his head to clear the temptation. He already possessed a mana core. Even in his ghoul form, the mana core had remained bound to him. And now, in his current state, that mana core was still intact within his body. If he were to absorb Qi recklessly, no one could predict what might happen. For Chun Ma, it had been a slow and gradual process. Besides, Chun Ma didn¡¯t possess a mana core, but Gang Ryeong did. He closed the box and turned around, silently leaving the room. The others followed wordlessly behind him. Pan Ji leaned in and whispered: "The next room is likely the one where our master resides." "You¡¯ve been there before?" Gang Ryeong asked, glancing at him. "Yeah. I went there several times... to deliver the people they had chosen." Pan Ji¡¯s face was unreadable as he spoke. "Do you feel sad? Or regret it?" Gang Ryeong asked. "No. I don¡¯t." Pan Ji shook his head. "Why would I feel regret or anything like that? I did what I had to do to survive." "I see," Gang Ryeong replied coolly, though inwardly, he had to admit, the boy had the right mindset. Finally, they reached the room. "You all stay here. I¡¯ll go alone," he said calmly. Then, without hesitation, he raised his foot and kicked the door with all his strength. Bang! Chapter 112: A Gun to a Sword Fight! Chapter 112: A Gun to a Sword Fight!The moment the stone door was kicked open, the sight before them stunned even Gang Ryeong. "Eh?" His mind reeled with confusion. Right in front of him, the hunched man was bound with ropes and completely unconscious. Meanwhile, the young lady he had seen earlier stood firm, sword in hand, her expression stern. She radiated a heroic and spirited presence... like a strong heroine. Her long white hair, like snow, fluttered in the wind, and her clothes covered her entire body from head to toe, not revealing a single inch of skin. "This woman is interesting." Gang Ryeong narrowed his eyes. He hadn¡¯t sensed it before, but this woman radiated a terrifying presence unlike anything he has seen in this world until now. Even Chun Ma didn¡¯t have a strong presence. "Is she a..." A terrifying thought bloomed in his heart. Second-stage Martial Artist! Or even higher. This was a realm that Gang Ryeong was uncertain about. A realm where one¡¯s Will has been completely strengthened by Qi, the power they could output was terrifying. The brawny green-skinned might look powerful; however, it was likely the weakest among the Third-stage Martial Artists because it didn¡¯t use any martial arts. When Chun Ma faced that white-masked instructor, he was utterly helpless when that guy used Martial Arts to utilise the Will. But Gang Ryeong was calm in his heart. Just as they entered the place¡ª The woman, the young lady, had already noticed them and was looking at Gang Ryeong with a particular smile on her face: Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You seem quite special." "..." Gang Ryeong spoke in a cold tone. "You are special as well." "How am I special?" she tilted her head with a particular smile on her face. "Strong. The strongest I have seen, except for one particular person." "Oh?" She raised her brows in amusement. "And who is that?" "Something you cannot even meet eyes with." Gang Ryeong wasn¡¯t lying, he had met the Heavenly Demon. How could this woman possibly compare to one of the strongest men in the Martial World? "I am a Second-stage Martial Artist." She stood there, smiling. Gang Ryeong felt an invisible pressure bearing down on him, making him break into a cold sweat. Still, he shook his head: "You could never be stronger than him, not even in your dreams." "..." For a moment, silence hung in the air. The brawny men behind her stared at Gang Ryeong, stunned. "Hahaha, you¡¯re an interesting one, brat," the young lady smirked, tugging on the ropes that bound the hunched old man. "Aren¡¯t you curious who I am?" "I don¡¯t want to know," Gang Ryeong shook his head, then glanced at the hunched man. "But I do know this, he must die. Along with everyone involved in creating this cave." "He¡¯s one of the sub-branch heads of the Shadow Faction," she chuckled. One of the brawny men stepped forward, frowning at Gang Ryeong¡¯s expressionless face. "Our young miss is a core disciple of the Mount Hua Sect, Jian Ruxue, the White Snow Sword Maiden. Show some respect and bow, brat!" "Hmm." Gang Ryeong simply nodded. "So, I have to kill every single member of the Shadow Sect?" he asked, completely ignoring the man. "You..." The man was visibly frustrated at being so casually dismissed. "It¡¯s fine," Jian Ruxue said, waving her hand. "Yes, if you¡¯re capable enough, then go right ahead and wipe out the entire Shadow Faction. Let me see how you do it." Amusement curled at the corners of her lips. Gang Ryeong remained silent for a moment before nodding firmly. "I will." Then, without hesitation, he walked slowly toward the hunched old man. "You can¡¯t kill him. We can get valuable information out of him." "What if I do kill him?" Gang Ryeong continued stepping forward at a steady pace. Jian Ruxue¡¯s eyes narrowed. "I¡¯d like to see you try." "Okay." In an instant, Gang Ryeong shot forward, tearing through the air. Starlight glittered in his hand as he punched with all his strength toward the bound man. But at the last moment, Jian Ruxue appeared, intercepting the strike. Without a word, Gang Ryeong punched again. Her sword flashed, blocking it at the perfect angle. "Hmph." He snorted. A black haze formed around his other arm, solidifying into a sword. With a fierce shout, he slashed down with full force. "There¡¯s nothing behind your sword," Jian Ruxue said calmly, her own blade moving in a blur of white. Gang Ryeong¡¯s Aura Sword flickered¡ªand in the next instant, he was sent hurtling through the air, crashing hard against the wall. He fell to the ground. Blood spilled from his mouth as he coughed violently. "Will you give up now?" Jian Ruxue stood with her sword pointed at him, poised in a ready stance. Even though he looked weak, just a scrawny kid, she didn¡¯t lower her guard. Her eyes were sharp, filled with vigilance. ¡¯It hurts.¡¯ That was Gang Ryeong¡¯s only thought as pain wracked his body. Every fiber of his being screamed in agony and misery. But he couldn¡¯t bring himself to give up. Staggering to his feet, he raised his sword again. And again. And again. He slashed toward her, desperate to touch her, to form the SoulMark. But his efforts bore little fruit, each strike falling short, meeting only cold steel or empty air. She was fast and incredibly skilled with the sword, he couldn¡¯t even graze her sleeves. In the end, Gang Ryeong collapsed to the ground. With every breath, his injuries worsened. "Ahhh¡ª!" He screamed in despair. His eyes struggled to stay open; his vision blurred beyond recognition. ¡¯I am not Eryke or Chun Ma. I don¡¯t know much about martial arts. Even with their memories, it¡¯s likely impossible for me to form my Will. I have no hope of becoming a martial artist.¡¯ "Do you give up?" Jian Ruxue¡¯s voice cut through the haze. But¡ª Gang Ryeong¡¯s eyes snapped open, revealing deep, endless dark pupils like a bottomless abyss. Slowly, he stood. His voice cold: "No." The black swirling gas shaped like a sword began to shift right before Jian Ruxue¡¯s eyes. "Aura Spell: Aura Projection." A simple spell that allowed the user to manipulate their Aura into any shape or form. It meant Gang Ryeong could create any weapon he desired, as long as he had enough control over his Aura. Slowly, the dark mass morphed into... a pistol. "Huh, what is this thing?" Jian Ruxue asked, clearly surprised. "You¡¯ll find out soon enough," Gang Ryeong said, aiming the muzzle at her. His mind raced, focusing on forming bullets inside the weapon. Jian Ruxue narrowed her eyes: "Alright. I want to see what you can do." She remained perfectly still, her sword poised, ready to intercept whatever Gang Ryeong might throw at her. Moments passed as the bullets materialized in his pistol. Gang Ryeong took careful aim at her. Silence. A tense silence before the storm violently broke. The bullets were ready; with a press of the trigger, he would unleash his attack. But at the last second, he shifted his aim. Bang! A black light exploded from the muzzle, hurtling at terrifying speed, not toward Jian Ruxue, but straight for the hunched old man. Jian Ruxue was stunned. Chapter 113: Tragedy Again! Chapter 113: Tragedy Again!It was only a black flash of light, too fast for normal eyes to see. In an instant, it shot cleanly through the old man¡¯s head and struck the wall behind him, leaving countless cracks in its wake. Thud! With a sickening sound, the man collapsed to the ground. Blood pooled beneath him, spreading like a river. Jian Ruxue stood frozen, stunned, her mind still struggling to process what she had just witnessed. Gang Ryeong could barely stay on his feet, violently coughing up blood. His tattered clothes were soaked in it. His world was dimming, awash in crimson and crimson alone. He could see nothing beyond the red. Just like that, the hunched old man died, without even realizing he was dead. Gang Ryeong had kept his word. Against all odds, in this wretched condition, he had done it. He wanted to grin, but the moment he tried, his internal organs bled in protest. Cough! "Ahhhhh¡ª" he turned his face to the ceiling and let out a roar, not of pain, but of triumph. His regeneration had already begun, and soon, he would recover. There had been times when his injuries were so severe that even his regenerative powers took too long to respond. Only after catching his breath would the healing start. His lungs now heaved rapidly, rising and falling with each precious gasp of air. And finally, Gang Ryeong calmed down¡ªafter what felt like an eternity. "Miss," one of the men who had spoken earlier stepped forward, swiping a finger across his neck as he pointed at Gang Ryeong. Jian Ruxue¡¯s brows twitched at the gesture. Without a word, she raised her hand and slapped him across the face. Bang! It was a resounding slap, one that echoed through the room, reverberating again and again. And when the echo faded... Silence followed. "Miss?" the man asked, voice trembling. His eyes were filled with confusion. The slap of a Second-stage Martial Artist was no small matter. "Which faction are we from?" Jian Ruxue asked coldly. "O-Orthodox..." "Then are you saying we should kill this child over something so petty?" "But... but..." Another slap followed. This one sent the man hurtling through the air, slamming into the wall with such force he was nearly plastered against it. "We are from the Mount Hua Sect¡ªone of the Ten Great Pillars of the Orthodox faction. If you ever dare to suggest killing a child again, you¡¯re dead to me." The man collapsed to the ground and hurriedly bowed his head. "Y-Yes, Miss." But Jian Ruxue paid him no further attention. Her gaze shifted back to the "child." Her eyes widened. "How is this possible...?" The "child" who had been on the verge of death, barely clinging to life, was now slowly rising to his feet, steadily, and with barely any effort at all. His wounds, ones severe enough to claim a life, had seemingly vanished. As if erased from existence. "So I did it," Gang Ryeong said with a cheerful, almost innocent smile. Looking at him now, one would never believe this little boy had just killed a man, right in front of a Second-stage Martial Artist. "You did it, kid." Jian Ruxue smiled gently and rubbed his head, despite being the one who had tried to stop him, nearly killing him in the process. But in the end, it had been his choice. "Also... I want to ask you something." Gang Ryeong instinctively took a step back from the pat, his eyes meeting hers. "What is it?" "Would you be willing to join our Mount Hua Sect?" "Hm?" Gang Ryeong raised his brows at the offer, but quickly shook his head. "No." Jian Ruxue frowned slightly. "Why are you so quick to refuse? I could show you the might of our sect, how vast and far-reaching it is. With your talent, I¡¯m sure the master would personally take you in as a core disciple." "I see," Gang Ryeong replied calmly, "but still, no." He shook his head again. There was no need for him to join any sect. Until he found a way to create his mana core and properly integrate it with this world¡¯s Qi, taking unnecessary steps would only hinder him. It would be counterproductive. And for Gang Ryeong, that was simply not an option. Besides, if his identity as a necromancer were to be revealed, it would bring him even more trouble. This was the Orthodox faction. If they discovered the truth, who knew what consequences would follow? As Gang Ryeong contemplated this in silence, the room remained still. Then, without warning, the bodies of the old man and the young man lying on the floor began to twitch. Their muscles jerked subtly. And then, slowly, silently, they rose from the ground. Step by step, they advanced toward Jian Ruxue and the others¡ªmoving so quietly that no one noticed until they were only a few meters away. At that moment, Jian Ruxue¡¯s instincts screamed. She spun around, her body tense. Something was very, very wrong. She turned¡ªonly to see the two figures slowly approaching her. "Hmm? You don¡¯t have to worry," she said with a calm smile. "I¡¯ve already saved you all. I¡¯m one of the core disciples of the Mount Hua Sect." But the two didn¡¯t respond. They just kept walking: silent, unblinking, unnatural. That¡¯s when Gang Ryeong¡¯s eyes narrowed. Something was off. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He could feel it. The death energy in the room was thickening, gathering fast. And with it, his heart began to race. "Something¡¯s wrong!" he shouted. But it was already too late. The two corpses were only five meters away from Jian Ruxue. Then, in the blink of an eye¡ª They exploded. Bang! For a moment, the entire room was swallowed by an apocalyptic wave of devastation. There was nothing but destruction. Smoke, fire, and shattered debris filled every corner of the space, obliterating all traces of what had been. Then, after what felt like an eternity, a single sword slash tore through the dust and chaos, slicing the haze apart and revealing the aftermath. Jian Ruxue stumbled forward, violently coughing out smoke and ash. Behind her stood Gang Ryeong, but at this moment his eyes were vacant, hollow even. Everyone else... Everyone except the two of them¡ª Had been completely annihilated. Chapter 114: Gang Ryeong’s Unbridled Fury! Chapter 114: Gang Ryeong¡¯s Unbridled Fury!Gang Ryeong kneeled on the ground without a word. His face was expressionless. His body didn¡¯t tremble. But his demeanour felt empty, it no longer carried that familiar coldness or anything at all. It felt hollow, distant. Jian Ruxue remained silent as she observed Gang Ryeong¡¯s condition. She wanted to console this poor, pitiful child, but no words of comfort came to her. In the end, she could only sigh. "...Sigh." She turned her attention to herself. In truth, she had protected herself and a small area around her. Gang Ryeong was the only one who had instinctively rushed to her side when the explosion occurred. Although she had shielded herself, the explosion¡¯s backlash was simply too overwhelming. Even her Sword Will had been torn apart. Countless internal injuries racked her body. Blood gushed from the corner of her mouth. Her brows knit for the briefest moment, a flicker of pain flashing across her face. But her eyes remained sharp, filled with vigilance. The perpetrator of this disaster was still nearby. Someone capable of such terrifying destruction could not be ordinary. As she scanned her surroundings cautiously... A presence crept through the shadows, slowly writhing closer to the two of them. The moment it drew near, it lunged forward. The instant the creature emerged, she slashed, not even glancing its way. Her swing was merciless, leaving a brilliant white arc in its wake. The being hit the ground, neatly severed in two. Only then did Jian?Ruxue look. It was a worm, a small, white worm. "Eh?" In the next heartbeat, countless more worms hurtled through the air, whizzing in from every direction. Jian?Ruxue¡¯s blade flashed again and again, each stroke bisecting another worm. But she failed to notice what happened afterward: once the severed bodies hit the earth, they began to glow faintly, and a surge of death?energy rose again. "Ha... haha..." Suddenly, Gang?Ryeong began to laugh, a wild, unhinged laugh that echoed through the room. "I tried so hard to protect them, but in the end¡ª" He spoke slowly, his voice cracking as tears streamed down his face with unbridled anger. "I was wrong all along. How could I ever protect them... when I¡¯m this weak?" "Weakness." "That¡¯s right... I¡¯m weak." Gang?Ryeong laughed again, this time with bitter self-deprecation as he opened his mouth. All the death energy that had gathered around the room surged towards him, flowing into his mouth. Though invisible to the naked eye, its presence was immense, terrifying. He, a ghoul, could be called the reaper of souls... the bearer of death energy itself, of course he could devour all the death energy. "What are you doing?" Jian?Ruxue demanded. She couldn¡¯t quite discern his actions, but an ominous certainty told her he was crossing a point of no return. "Haha... I¡¯m doing what I should have done ages ago," he replied, his voice chillingly cold. Death?energy swirled into him, draping his body in utter darkness. Bit by bit, that darkness engulfed him. And with it, his form began to change. Though Gang?Ryeong had been a ghoul, his body was still been technically alive and couldn¡¯t contain death energy. But now, inundated by pure death?energy... Veins burst beneath his skin. His once?beating heart fell silent. His lungs collapsed. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His eyes became two pools of abyssal black. His body is on the brink of collapse from taking in the Death energy directly. But at the same time, it was transforming. "What are you doing?" Jian?Ruxue snapped, darting forward. As she neared him, her hand began to crumble, flesh and bone flaking away. She hastily withdrew, a deep frown creasing her brow. "What... is this?" The energy felt uncannily familiar, yet wholly alien at the same time. Before she could puzzle it out, her instincts screamed. She whirled and raised her sword to defend. Bang! A giant gray-skinned being punched her, sending her a few steps back. Jian Ruxue merely scoffed and moved with grace. Swinging her sword at his steel skin. For a moment, there was only the sound of metal clashing. But this lasted for a moment before the giant fell to the ground with a cry of pain. "I have to admit, little girl, you do have some talent. Even at the verge of death, you were able to completely kill my Third-stage creation without much effort." A hoarse voice sounded from all directions. "Show yourself, coward." A giant sword materialised behind as she clutched her sword tightly. Ready for a fight. "Haha, who are you kidding? This is just a mere feint you¡¯re displaying. You are severely injured, and I can see right through it." "We will see." She took a deep breath: "Snow?Blossom First Sword: Snow." Her figure gradually became a blur as she slowly integrated with the white sword behind her. The surrounding atmosphere grew chilly. Even in this room, which should be completely enclosed, snowflakes were swirling in the air. Then the entire room erupted violently in almost an instant. Bang! After this, the snowflakes gradually gathered toward the sword, its tip slowly pointing toward a certain wall. "Die," Jian Ruxue roared. The sword struck the wall in an instant, causing it to collapse. Instantly, everything was covered in frost and ice. "Hmph." A snort came from a certain direction. A seemingly young man in black robes walked out, leaving a layer of frost as he walked in. He looked carefully at the Sword Will: "As expected of the core disciple of Mount Hua. They take in very few disciples, but they make up in quality rather than quantity." Jian Ruxue didn¡¯t speak. Instead, she replied with the giant sword swinging at him. "However, don¡¯t expect our Shadow Faction to be weaklings." The man merely pointed his fingers forward and completely halted the sword. Jian Ruxue wasn¡¯t discouraged: "Sword-Blossom Second Sword: Frost Flower." The snowflakes changed, turning into a pristine white flower swirling around the snow-white sword before she attacked again. To this, the man merely sneered. He raised his hand again, and a shadow swirled in his palm before he punched. Bang! When the two met, the giant sword started to form cobwebs, gradually breaking apart. Then it completely broke apart. A light erupted and landed on the ground, revealing the unconscious figure of Jian Ruxue. Her Sword Will was already weakened from the explosion, and now she was severely injured. For a Martial Artist, their strongest weapon is their Will, and at the same time, they are very vulnerable if said weapon is damaged. It was double-edged because Will was the manifestation of their mentality, and when the mentality is broken, obviously there will be damage done to your Will as well. "Die." The man slowly walked up to her and pointed his finger right at her forehead, preparing to kill her in an instant. But at this time, he sensed something wrong. A familiar energy was brewing. He turned around to look at a small figure covered in a layer of death energy: "Weren¡¯t you the brat who dealt with my trap?" He raised an eyebrow when he saw this. Actually, he hadn¡¯t paid attention to it because no living man can devour death energy, and in his assumption, Gang Ryeong should have already been dead. Chapter 115: The Man Who Will Show the Way! Chapter 115: The Man Who Will Show the Way!"How did you survive after absorbing the Death Energy?" The man asked, disbelief lacing his tone. Gang Reyong didn¡¯t reply. He simply stood in silence, his abyssal eyes swirling with dark energy as he stared at the man. He looked more like a man possessed. "Hmph, you don¡¯t want to talk?" The man chuckled with disdain. "D-Don¡¯t... child, don¡¯t do it." Jian Ruxue weakly extended her hand, as if trying to stop Gang Reyong. But she failed, her arm dropped to the ground with a thud. She parted her parched lips and spoke with difficulty: "He... he is a First-Stage Martial Artist." "I see," Gang Reyong said, nodding as he heard this. His eyes were fixed on the man, yet not a trace of fear could be seen in his demeanor. "Are you really not afraid of me?" the man asked curiously, tilting his head as he observed Gang Reyong¡¯s calm and collected expression. "Of course not." Gang Reyong began to walk forward, death energy swirling around him, cloaking his body like a suit of armor. "Let¡¯s see how long that confidence lasts," the man sneered. He took a step, it seemed like a simple step, no different from one an ordinary man might take. But in the blink of an eye, he was right in front of Gang Reyong, his fist flying straight toward his face. Just as the punch was about to land, Gang Reyong spoke in a low, commanding tone: "Arise." The void warped and twisted. From the darkness, undead soldiers marched forth, forming a tight phalanx that absorbed the brunt of the blow. Even so, the fist pushed on, losing only a sliver of momentum before reaching Gang Reyong. He regarded the oncoming strike with cold indifference. Death energy pooled in his own hand, and he struck back. The two fists were about to collide when, at the last instant, the man felt a chill crawl up his spine. "Death energy..." He yanked his arm away as if Gang Reyong¡¯s fist were a plague and leapt backward. Gang Reyong¡¯s voiced in a flat tone: "Hah. What happened to our mighty First?Stage Martial Artist? Not so capable after all?" He felt numb, as though his emotions had been stripped away. His body was cold as ice. His face had turned pale, so pale he looked more like a corpse than a living man. The man in black stood silent for a moment, staring at his fist, now laced with cracks. "I have to admit, you caught me off guard," he said. "But it doesn¡¯t matter. You still won¡¯t be able to defeat me." "You¡¯re right. I may not be able to beat you," Gang Reyong replied. "But what about them?" The undead surged forward. Around one hundred and fifty of them, flooding the entire room. And at the forefront stood a brawny, green-skinned figure, a Third-Stage Martial Artist. "Jiangshi!?" The man¡¯s voice trembled with disbelief. "How... how can you summon Jiangshi!?" He looked at the crushed undead, who were rapidly recovering and becoming whole again. "And this is the undying, immortal Jiangshi, the dream of our faction." Even though he was a First-stage Martial Artist, he couldn¡¯t keep his calm demeanour of an expert. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gang Reyong didn¡¯t have much emotion; rather, he has become emotionless. It could be better to say that he is a corpse now: "Attack." The undead moved rapidly, swarming the man. The man stood frozen, even letting the undead attack him as much as they wanted to. However, the damage they could output was very minimal; even the Third-stage undead could only scratch his skin. "Hmph." He scoffed and stomped on the ground, a shockwave sent outward. The undead were flung and sent backward. "Hehe, brat, even the heavens are helping us. Until that man comes to show us the way, you might be the first step for our faction to prosper again." ¡¯The man he is mentioning, is he my main body?¡¯ Gang Reyong shook his head. He pointed with his finger. The void distorted again, and the hunched old man appeared¡ªnot in an undead form. "Who is he, old man?" Gang Reyong immediately asked the moment he appeared. "I won¡¯t tell you, brat," the hunched old man retorted immediately: "I will wipe out your consciousness then." "No, wait, I will tell you. He is one of the Elders of our faction, Elder Jin Hyuk." "I see. Do you know his weakness?" "No, I am not worthy enough to meet him. This Elder is one of the oldest, and he remains in seclusion most of the time." "Then how is he here? You didn¡¯t know about this?" Gang Reyong asked with a frown. "No." Saying this, the hunched man¡¯s expression was dark. "Oh, the little puppy has been abandoned by the dark faction, and now your single shred of consciousness is in my hand. How about you command my army for now?" "You..." The hunched old man felt his pride shatter, but to someone who could end him in the next moment, he could only swallow all his resentment back to himself. Then he nodded his head. These green-skinned were his. No one knew how to control them better than him. "Have you two finished talking?" Jin?Hyuk asked with amusement. "Brat, you killed that ant and instantly turned it into a Jiagshi. Clearly, you¡¯re special. I¡¯ll enjoy taking that ability from you." Jin?Hyuk let out a villainous laugh. Suddenly, the surroundings shifted. The air grew oppressively heavy. Gang?Reyong¡¯s vision blurred; before him loomed the image of a colossal scythe, as though it could harvest every life, the bane of all living beings. In a flat, emotionless voice, he said: "So this is the power of a First?Stage Martial Artist?" The illusion shattered. A First?Stage Martial Artist, fully integrated with their Will, attains a terrifying power and attack power that the lower stage martial artist cannot even begin to imagine. It was the dream of countless martial artists, but even among the top three factions controlling this entire martial world, only a handful had ever reached it. "But it¡¯s still not enough." Death energy swirled around him, coalescing into a full suit of armor that covered him from head to toe. "Let¡¯s see if you can even lay a finger on me." Chapter 116: The Death of a First-stage Martial Artist! Chapter 116: The Death of a First-stage Martial Artist!"Fool." Jin?Hyuk sighed and slowly walked toward him. The undead blocking the way had their heads instantly decapitated the moment they came within five meters of him, like an invisible scythe that beheaded every single undead in his area. It was a terrifying sight to see. No matter how overwhelming their numbers were, they were swiftly decapitated and crushed to meat paste. And there was no sign of Jin?Hyuk even slowing down for a moment. Gang?Ryeong was cold, not a single emotion in his mind. The hunched old man was trying his best to command the undead, even using Third?Stage undead to slow his movement for a bit. Barely ten breaths had passed when Jin?Hyuk was already standing in front of Gang?Ryeong, his cold, merciless gaze bearing down on him. "Brat, do I have to force it out of your mouth, or will you speak on your own?" Gang?Ryeong didn¡¯t answer; he lunged at the man in silence. "Hmph. Even if I can¡¯t touch you, my will is my scythe and the scythe is my body," Jin?Hyuk said. Shhh! Though invisible to the eye, Gang?Ryeong suddenly felt his life flash before him. At the last moment, he instinctively gathered all his death energy at his neck. Just then, the hunched old man appeared in front of him to offset the force. The invisible strike was simply too powerful, it cleanly severed the hunched old man¡¯s head, which hit the ground with a sickening thud. The attack didn¡¯t stop there. It kept going, slowly slicing through Gang?Ryeong¡¯s neck; his death energy could offer only minimal resistance, in fact, no resistance at all. "Oh?" Jin?Hyuk ceased exerting his Will, his brows knitting: "You can¡¯t die so easily after talking so much, brat." Gang?Ryeong¡¯s neck was already half?slit, blood gushing from the wound. "Brat." Jin?Hyuk hurried forward to catch him. He was nervous; if Gang Ryeong truly died, he might never uncover the real secret to making Jiangshi immortal. If he could uncover his secrets, then there might very well be a chance for their force to become the strongest, even if the prophecy from the sheer will doesn¡¯t happen. So, in Jin?Hyuk¡¯s mind, Gang?Ryeong was a valuable asset that he wouldn¡¯t let go no matter what. This hesitation made him let down his guard, and when he reached point?blank range of Gang?Ryeong¡ª "Hehe, I got you." Black haze swirled and formed a gun in Gang?Ryeong¡¯s hand. He pointed it directly at Jin?Hyuk¡¯s head and fired at almost point?blank range. The black bullet, filled with death energy, tore through the air at a terrifying speed that no ordinary eyes could follow. Jin?Hyuk sensed a terrifying danger, but even he couldn¡¯t dodge the death bullet at almost point?blank range. In an instant, he was hit, the death?energy bullet grazed his forehead but couldn¡¯t penetrate further. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hehe, you¡¯re dead," Gang?Ryeong uttered with a maniacal laugh, his neck half?slit, his head barely clinging to his body. He truly looked like a maniacal psychopath. "Are you sure?" Jin?Hyuk replied through gritted teeth as he backed away, his skin cracking like a broken vase. His body was suffering the same fate that Gang?Ryeong was facing: it was actively breaking down. However, unlike Gang?Ryeong, he had no way to control this death energy. "Ahhh¡ª" The First?Stage Martial Artist screamed louder than he ever had. "Let me try to isolate it with my Will." His Will, merged with his own body, fought desperately to expel the death energy already injected into his body. Slowly, it worked, and he felt a surge of delight at the result. Just then, a cold voice sounded: "You forgot about me." Gang?Ryeong lunged from behind and tackled him, letting fresh death energy seep into his body. "Ahhhh¡ª" Jin?Hyuk screamed even louder, veins in his eyes blazing red. What little?progress he had slowed down accelerated in almost an instant. Completely on the verge of his body dying. "Noooo¡ª" He cried out, panic finally settling in his eyes: "This death energy is far more dangerous than I expected, how is this brat even alive?" Jin?Hyuk mustered all his strength and crushed the brat who clung to him, his face stern and serious. Boom! In an instant, the brat was hurled into the air, his head severed and landing on the ground with a sickening thud. Gang?Ryeong seemed to freeze. "It¡¯s all because of you. Why couldn¡¯t you quietly hand over your secret? I would have even allowed you to live," Jin?Hyuk cried out loud. "Hehe, do you know why?" The severed head of Gang?Ryeong moved, his eyeballs observing the man, the corner of his mouth curved. "You... you... What the hell are you?" Jin?Hyuk uttered in disbelief. "The man who will end everything you own. The entire shadow faction will die before me," Gang?Ryeong¡¯s severed head spoke in a firm but emotionless tone. "No... I can¡¯t die like this... I refuse..." Jin?Hyuk cried out. But it took only a few moments before the death energy completely overwhelmed him, and his eyes lost the color of life. Then he fell to the ground with a lifeless thud. Just like that, a First?Stage Martial Artist died a miserable death! Gang?Ryeong was expressionless as he spoke: "Not enough." His body moved on its own and reattached his own head. Unfortunately, the moment he tried to make even the slightest movement, his severed head would fall right through the floor. "Child," Jian Ruxue said, lying on the floor, her body trembling. "It¡¯s no wonder you didn¡¯t want to join our faction, you have dabbled in magecraft." Gang Ryeong was silent. He turned toward her and slowly walked over, asking a question from his heart: "Do you regret it?" Jian Ruxue simply shook her head with a gentle smile: "No. Why would I regret it?" "..." Gang Ryeong was silent for a moment. "You might have allowed the birth of a terrifying monster that could plunge the entire world into chaos." "I don¡¯t care." She vomited a mouthful of blood. "In my eyes, I protected a child who had lost his way. Just promise me you will never hurt innocent lives." Chapter 118: Illusion! Chapter 118: Illusion!Jin?Hyuk stared in horror at the perfectly unharmed?Gang?Ryeong. His composure crumbled, and his entire body began to turn translucent. Sensing this,?Gang?Ryeong focused his Will, and a colossal ghoul materialized behind him. But he held back, an immediate strike would do little good. A first?stage martial artist was no joke; the only reason he had killed this man before was because the opponent had let down his guard and harbored no intent to kill. Against any other martial artist of the same level, they could have slain him before he even had the chance to summon death energy. Now, even in this state of consciousness, Gang?Ryeong wasn¡¯t confident that he could even hurt this guy, so his only chance to come close to beating him is null. There is no chance of him beating Jin?Hyuk. But... Gang?Ryeong used his Will; in his ethereal form of the ghoul, it looked strikingly similar, just a bigger version of him. "This Will is special. Unlike my other Wills, without any effort on my part, this has been granted solely from my alone. And this special ability is..." He closed his eyes, then his ghostly form gradually started to merge with his own Will. By the end, only one giant, human?shaped shadow remained, but after the merge, the surroundings slowly began to distort. At this moment, Jin?Hyuk seemed to have finally recovered from his mental state. Not much time had passed until now, barely two or three breaths, however. When Jin?Hyuk looked around, he was stunned. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sound of wails resounded throughout the area as countless creatures were tortured by shadowy figures shaped like demons. Their screams were extremely chilling, enough to make one¡¯s spine shiver uncontrollably from a mere glance. Lava and magma flowed everywhere, like a scene straight out of Hell. In fact, there was a big sign right in front saying: "Hell." "Where am I?" Jin?Hyuk muttered in confusion. After all, he was a first?stage martial artist; although it took some time, his mentality had already fully recovered. But now he was utterly confused, looking around at his surroundings. It was a scene straight out of Hell, but what did it matter to him? A person of his caliber, had he not witnessed such tortures before? Just then, however, Jin?Hyuk sensed something. He turned abruptly, his pupils dilating. "Eh?" He tilted his head upward in sheer horror. Before him stood a giant throne made of skulls and blood, and seated upon it was the colossal form of Gang?Ryeong in his human form, adorned with a bony crown around which evil spirits swirled. Jin?Hyuk¡¯s lips trembled: "King of Hell..." He fell to his knees, his body twitching violently. "Have I been fighting the King of Hell himself all this time?" he flailed on the ground, thrashing in utter disbelief. Even though Gang Ryeong just stood on the throne without moving, his pupils staring straight ahead, Jin Hyuk¡¯s form flickered violently, gradually becoming transparent. After some time, Jin Hyuk finally seemed to regain his composure, and his figure stabilized significantly. "But if he really is the king of hell, how could he be so weak?" A newfound courage blossomed in Jin Hyuk¡¯s heart as he stood up and looked at Gang Ryeong without fear in his eyes. Then, he immediately froze. Gang Ryeong¡¯s eerie dark pupils seemed to contain a bottomless abyss, a depth with no end. The more Jin Hyuk stared, the more terrified he became, completely frozen in place. "Mortal, die." Gang Ryeong¡¯s cold voice sounded in his mind, like a death sentence that he couldn¡¯t escape from. Jin Hyuk felt pain emitting from every fiber of his being as he roared in pain towards the sky. It was just a mere gaze, but he felt like his entire existence was entirely meaningless in front of this gaze. The pain numbed Jin Hyuk¡¯s soul, rendering him even unable to move. Only his helpless cries of pain sounded. With this, his mentality was slowly crumbling into pieces, and his form was turning more transparent. "He fell for it." Gang Ryeong heaved a sigh of relief upon looking at the condition of the man. That¡¯s right, his Will could induce an illusion and hypnotic state if the targeted person looked at his own Will. Not only the eyes, but any part of the body, as long as they see his Will, they will fall right into his trap. It could be truthfully said that he has truly become the bane of all living beings altogether. Gang Ryeong watched as Jin Hyuk completely crumbled before him and turned into dust. He has done it! Removing the consciousness of a First-stage Martial artist without even fighting him. But even so, there was no sense of accomplishment in his eyes as he slowly muttered: "Not enough." His voice was cold, low, and slow. Gang Ryeong¡¯s vision returned to the void again, and he outstretched his palm towards the gentle soul. The next moment, his vision changed, and he saw a giant sword, its blade gleaming with a white moonlight and flowers surrounding it. "Beautiful." Gang Ryeong muttered the instant he saw it. The sword felt cold yet beautiful at the same time, as if it was inviting him in her embrace. "What is this place?" Jian Ruxue¡¯s voice sounded from the sword. "This is your consciousness, the last bit that you have before you are completely assimilated into this abyss." Gang Ryeong replied. "For ordinary people, their consciousness doesn¡¯t have resistance, but for those Martial Artists who can form their Will, the Will is the last consciousness," he paused for a moment. "And for First-stage Martial Artists and higher, since they have integrated their Will into their body, they can manifest physically." "I see." Jian Ruxue spoke in a gentle tone. "If I lose my Will, then you will gain complete control over my soul, and you can freely turn me into a Jiangshi, right?" "... yes." "Then do it." Jian Ruxue said weakly. The hovering giant sword fell to the ground with a thud, and a layer of frost surrounded the ground completely. Gang Ryeong didn¡¯t move; he spoke in a stone-cold tone: "Why... Why are you so nice to me? At least resist." "No, child, I am not going to resist. There is no point." "You are a fool." "Haha, foolish, I have heard those words countless times. Even my master used to tell me that. In my eyes, you are a lost child, and I believe that you wouldn¡¯t hurt any innocent soul, and that is enough for me." "What if I was hiding my evil? What if I planned and orchestrated all this?" "Then let it be." Her voice was gentle and calming. "..." Gang Ryeong turned around and vanished from space. He kept her consciousness as there was no resistance to her soul. Returning to the real world, he spoke: "Arise." The void distorted, and two human figures slowly walked out of it, covered in darkness. Jian Ruxue looked at herself with confusion in her eyes. "This is me?" Gang Ryeong looked at her. "I kept your consciousness." "Why? Wouldn¡¯t it have been better to wipe it out?" "..." Gang Ryeong felt like something was definitely wrong with this woman¡¯s head. Chapter 119: Becoming a Second-stage Martial Artist! Chapter 119: Becoming a Second-stage Martial Artist!It was the first time in his life that he had ever seen a person beg for death. Gang Ryeong just shook his head: "I need you to be at the helm of my army so that I can slaughter everyone who is related to this cave." "As long as you don¡¯t slaughter anyone who is innocent, I am ready to slaughter all your opponents, if they are deemed unworthy to breathe." "What if I want your sword for an innocent?" Gang Ryeong asked in a cold tone. "Then my sword will not move. You can remove my consciousness then," Jian Ruxue grinned. "But I believe you won¡¯t do it." "... Just go back to my shadow domain for now." Gang Ryeong looked at the brainless form of Jin Hyuk and shook his head. Once a mighty elder, he was now just a mere slave, without even a consciousness. Gang Ryeong would use him to kill many members of the Shadow Faction. The two left and entered his shadow domain. Left alone, Gang Ryeong muttered in a quiet mumble: "It is time to prepare." In the endless darkness surrounding him, his abyss-like eyes seemed darker than the void itself, as if devouring every speck of light that dared to reflect on them. Time passed in the blink of an eye, almost two days gone in an instant. At that moment, a pair of twins slowly approached the cave. They wore matching blue Taoist robes, but contrary to their attire, a skull was embroidered on their chests. "Brother, should we really come here? Isn¡¯t this way too dangerous?" she asked, voice trembling. "This is a task the faction head forced on us. How could we back away so easily?" he replied firmly. "You¡¯re right, but..." she gritted her teeth, staring at the cave swallowed by eerie darkness, her heart pounding violently. "Be calm. The delay might be due to something else, but do you really believe a First-stage Martial Artist would die so easily?" the brother consoled her. "Besides, we have that thing, remember." At his words, her grin widened as she clenched the bloody jade tied tightly around her wrist like a bracelet. "You¡¯re right." They stepped deeper into the cave. The moment they crossed the threshold, darkness swallowed them, and a bloody stench drifted into their nostrils. "Light the torch," the brother said, his tone serious. "Yes." She hurriedly fumbled to ignite the torch. Suddenly, a sharp "swish" sliced through the air. "Hurry, dodge!" the brother shouted as he jumped to the side. But the sister was too slow to react, an eerie black light pierced her chest. "Huh?" She sank to her knees, staring down at the bloody hole blooming in her chest. Slowly, she collapsed with a heavy thud, eyes wide with horror. "Nooo..." the brother cried out, leaping toward her. A flash of blinding black light erupted, but it missed, striking where he had just stood. He scrambled to his sister¡¯s fallen body and pulled the bloody jade from her wrist. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then he took a necklace from his own neck. With a wild grin, he joined the two together. "Now you¡¯re dead, whoever you are," he laughed maniacally, madness gleaming in his eyes. Death energy gathered in the surroundings, completely enveloping the two. "Eh?" The man was stunned for a moment before a violent cry of pain erupted. This scene played out vividly before the eerie gaze of Gang Ryeong. "These two were pawns," he muttered. He held a pistol formed entirely of black haze, his eyes narrowing as he looked outside the cave. "I can faintly see gray bubbles forming, it looks like there are five of them." His heart remained completely calm and peaceful. "There are five First-stage Martial Artists. Are you sure we can handle them?" Jian Ruxue asked, her expression stern. "It¡¯s fine." Gang Ryeong nodded his head, then his eyes were drawn towards the twins who were entirely covered by Death Energy: "They are quite nice; they sent me a meal." He opened his mouth, and all the Death Energy swirled and became attracted to him, being devoured. The devoured energy slowly gathered in his dantian, which he could use to strengthen his Will just like Qi. Gang Ryeong didn¡¯t know the effect of having Death Energy in the core; however, since this core was literally formed by death energy and he was allowed to, so he did it without hesitation. And to his surprise, the Death Energy was limitless in front of him; no matter how much he devoured, there was still more left. His dantian was quickly reaching its limits, and Gang Ryeong immediately started the process of strengthening his Will. This Death Energy was almost like Qi, except for it being the bane of all living things. To his surprise, he found that the rate at which his Will was being strengthened was hundreds of times faster than Qi. In just a few moments, almost all the Death Energy had been drained from his dantian, around 20 years¡¯ worth of it, and one fourth of the process was done. Gang Ryeong didn¡¯t stop and continued. By the end, he had completely strengthened his Will, and there was still some Death Energy left in his dantian. Gang Ryeong burped as he rubbed his stomach in satisfaction. The Will behind him grew as tall as twenty-five meters, the same height as that of Jian Ruxue. At the same time, Will¡¯s eyes turned golden. "Did you already reach the Second-stage Martial?" Jian Ruxue widened her eyes. "Hmm?" Gang Ryeong turned towards her in confusion. "You will gain a special symbol if you are able to enter the Second-stage Martial realm, and yours exactly looks like that." "I see, what¡¯s so special about it?" "Use your power, and you will be able to know. Even the lowest of the Martial Artists experience a five times boost in their strength when they break through from Third-stage to Second-stage." "Really? But I don¡¯t use Martial Arts much..." Gang Ryeong paused for a moment, "I could use other weapons instead." Chapter 120: ArmaLite AR-50! Chapter 120: ArmaLite AR-50!Gang Reyong¡¯s body wasn¡¯t the weakest. With his body-strengthening skill, he already has the strength of a Martial Trainee right at the beginning. And with Death Energy strengthening him, his body was even stronger than an ordinary Second-stage Martial Artist; however, there was a slight problem, and that problem was that his body has never practised martial arts. Even the Will he got was handed down to him by the skill. Sure, it could grant him a Will and allow him to be a Second-stage Martial Artist. He also had some martial knowledge from the Main Body and Chun Ma, but in the end, there was still a problem: Muscle Memory! He didn¡¯t have the muscle memory of a veteran Martial Artist. In actuality, if he really fought in a sheer competition of martial arts, then he might not even be able to beat Martial Trainees. "But." He tightened his fist; black haze swirled around his arms. Gradually solidifying, his mind worked in rapid succession, and he envisioned something special. When it was finished, it became a complex sniper unlike anything one has seen. This sniper was very familiar to him, one that he used when he had marine training, which he miserably failed at: A single-shot, bolt-action anti-materiel rifle: ArmaLite AR-50. Gripping it with a sense of familiarity, Gang Reyong grinned: "This is gonna be perfect." The Death Energy had pretty much been drained already; it was even barely covering the twins right now. So Gang Reyong devoured the last bit of it and saw the scene inside, which couldn¡¯t help but even make him recoil in disgust. In front of him, the two were bound in a disgusting cocoon-like state, like a moth evolving, but in a disgusting and slimy way. Gang Reyong gripped the handle and aimed at the two. Although the model was that of an ArmaLite AR-50, inside it was a completely different gun, it would be more appropriate to call it a sniper submachine gun instead. Bang! Bang! S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He shot two bullets, each aiming for their heads. And with a burst of blood and gore, their heads popped like a watermelon. There was no surprise. The two¡¯s lives ended just like that! Gang Reyong shook his head: "Welp, that was disappointing, but after I had my meal, how would there be enough Death Energy remaining to change their transformation whatsoever?" "Just what are you?" Jian Ruxue spoke at the side, with disbelief laced in her tone. "I am Gang Reyong," he replied. "Why are you so surprised?" "This Death Energy is something no one can control. The dream of the shadow faction could very well be this." "Really? Then how did they make Jiangshi?" "By conducting cruel experiments, just like in this cave. They sought to control the Death Energy. They believe that if they could tame Death Energy, then they could have the secrets to eternal life." "Eternal life, huh?" Gang Reyong made a thoughtful expression, touching his chin in contemplation as he murmured: "They are correct about that. My body cannot die, as I have become one with death; however, I am still vulnerable. If someone hacks me into pieces, although I would still live, imagine how miserable that life would be. What is the point of this kind of immortality?" "Child, have you really become immortal?" Jian Ruxue caught the key word that he was muttering, and her pupils froze for a moment. "That¡¯s right." Gang Reyong nodded with a cold expression: "We still have guests outside. Be prepared to greet them when they come in." He looked at the entrance of the cave with his abyss-like eyes. Countless undead blended into the shadow, their eyes also looking at the entrance intently without missing a beat. There were hundreds of them, all aligned and ready to attack at a moment¡¯s order from Gang Reyong. This was the power of a necromancer: no matter how strong the opponent is, you can overwhelm them with sheer numbers alone. The most terrifying army: The eternal, undying army! While Gang Reyong himself clutched the handle of his sniper and aimed at the entrance of the cave with narrowed eyes. Silence. Outside, five people were hiding in the bushes, ready to attack at the signal; however, a long time passed and there was no disturbance, which puzzled them greatly, so they walked out of the place. They were five middle-aged men with greying hair and beards, but they still had the demeanour of great experts around them. With steady steps, they slowly walked toward the cave but didn¡¯t dare to enter. "Didn¡¯t we send those twins? Where did they go?" one of them whispered. "Maybe they didn¡¯t succeed in combining the two jades?" another frowned. "No, they should have done it even if they had to risk their lives, and we should have already felt something at the very least." The leading middle-aged man muttered as he took out a bell and rang it. Ting! Then he closed his eyes for a moment: "Hmm, it seems there is no sign of Death Energy anywhere at all." "How is that possible, Fourth Elder? There must be something wrong." Bang! A flash of black light burst through the air, aiming straight for the Fourth Elder, the leading middle-aged man. The Fourth Elder merely scoffed in disdain as he extended his hand, attempting to catch it. But there wasn¡¯t an arrow to catch it. The moment his hand touched the dark energy, it began to wither instantly. Lifeless in the blink of an eye. By the time it scratched his chest, his hand had completely lost all vitality, gone limp. The bullet couldn¡¯t pierce his body; however, all vitality was instantly drained from his body. "Ah¡ª" His scream was abruptly cut off as he collapsed to the ground. The four elders watched this with a chill down their spine. Four attacks simultaneously flew toward them, almost at the same time as the one which ended the life of the Fourth Elder but a slight delay. That moment of delay was enough for all four to react in unison and evade the assault. "Hmm, First-stage Martial Artists are really hard to kill." Gang Ryeong muttered. Chapter 121: Chasing all the way to the Shadow Faction! Chapter 121: Chasing all the way to the Shadow Faction!When Jian Ruxue, who was standing to the side, heard these words, she felt her world spin. Gang Reyong had killed a First-stage Martial Artist with a single bullet, effortlessly. But he was still dissatisfied, having missed the other four. If anyone in the martial world heard this, they would cough up blood from sheer shock. To kill a First-stage Martial Artist so easily was already a terrifying feat, one that most wouldn¡¯t even dare to dream of. Even those stronger than them knew that killing a First-stage Martial Artist was no small matter, especially considering the immense vitality they possessed. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With the fusion of their Will and body, their very flesh had become a terrifying weapon of mass destruction. There were very few weapons that could even harm a First-stage Martial Artist. And as you can see, even Gang Reyong¡¯s weapon couldn¡¯t kill him, it was the Death Energy that did the trick. "Child, you are truly extraordinary," she commented as she stepped forward. "Shall we launch an attack now?" "No," Gang Reyong shook his head. "We stay in this cave." "But wouldn¡¯t they escape and bring reinforcements?" "Then we escape," Gang Reyong replied coldly. "..." Jian Ruxue paused for a moment, contemplating his words, her ears twitching slightly. "Then wouldn¡¯t it have been better to wait for them to enter the cave, so we could¡¯ve killed them all in one swift blow?" "Wait for it." Gang Reyong replied, "There¡¯s a saying, curiosity killed the cat. And the old aren¡¯t always the wisest. If they come for us, consider them dead. If they escape, then let them escape." Truthfully, Gang Reyong could have waited for them to enter the cave. But that wasn¡¯t his style. Besides, they might not even enter and instead grow more cautious. The human heart was unpredictable, and he couldn¡¯t begin to guess the mentality of those old men. All he could do was hope for the best, and achieve the best he could. "Alright, child," Jian Ruxue replied with a chuckle, shaking her head. ¡¯He¡¯s still a child after all... he still doesn¡¯t know how the world works.¡¯ Gang Reyong glanced at her but said nothing. To Jian Ruxue¡¯s surprise, however, the group of four old men returned to the scene once more. They stood over the fallen body of the Fourth Elder. "They¡¯re not willing to leave," Gang Reyong muttered. The old men whispered among themselves quietly, their eyes glancing toward the cave entrance with wary caution. "Let¡¯s carry the Fourth Elder back. It would be humiliating if we couldn¡¯t even retrieve his corpse." "Do you sense the Death Energy?" "Huh? Death Energy?" One of the elders crouched down and closed his eyes, carefully sensing the lingering energy. Almost immediately, his body shivered in fright. "You¡¯re right... there¡¯s a faint trace of it in the scratch left by that black light." "So that¡¯s what killed him..." The three others murmured, horror flickering in their eyes. Although their entire faction¡¯s goal was to tame Death Energy, they had no real way of protecting themselves from it. They weren¡¯t scientists, and their technology was crude at best. All they could rely on was the cruelty they inflicted in an attempt to control it. But clearly, that hadn¡¯t gone very well. "Let¡¯s retreat for now." One of the elders quickly lifted the body of the Fourth Elder and turned to leave. But just then, footsteps echoed from the cave entrance, sending a wave of alarm through their hearts as they turned warily toward the sound. Slowly, a woman emerged, shrouded in an eerie darkness. Her long white hair flowed like drifting snow, and her pale skin was as cold and pure as ice. "Jian Ruxue!" one of the elders cried out in alarm. "That¡¯s right," Jian Ruxue replied calmly. "I killed this elder." "How?" The elders were visibly shaken. To them, Jian Ruxue was just a junior, a mere Second-stage Martial Artist. That level meant little in their eyes. The only reason they even remembered her name was because of this mission... and because she hailed from the Mount Hua Sect. "Junior, aren¡¯t you being a bit presumptuous toward your elders?" the Seventh Elder said coldly. "You?" Jian Ruxue let out a calm chuckle. "You demons, who¡¯ve committed sins so vile that even your mothers wouldn¡¯t forgive you, how dare you lecture me?" "Today, I will kill every last one of you." A massive sword materialized behind her, and the atmosphere turned frigid, the air thick with killing intent. "Hmph." The Seventh Elder snickered, his figure vanishing in the blink of an eye¡ªreappearing right in front of her the very next instant. He threw a punch. Bang! His speed was overwhelming. Jian Ruxue¡¯s body exploded on impact, and her Will, the giant sword, clattered to the ground, spreading an icy chill through the earth. "Eh?" The Seventh Elder looked at his fist in confusion. "I thought she¡¯d be stronger, but she¡¯s just¡ª" Before he could finish, one of the other elders shouted urgently, "Look around you!" "Huh?" Only then did the Seventh Elder realize it. He hadn¡¯t noticed it before, but now, quietly, almost imperceptibly, beings cloaked in eerie darkness had completely surrounded him. And Jian Ruxue, who should have been dead, was still alive. Breathing. Her body had completely regenerated, returning to its previous state. Even her Will, the massive sword, now hovered once more behind her. The corners of her lips curled into a cruel smile. "Die," she whispered. A black bullet shot from behind her. She leapt at the perfect moment, allowing the bullet to pass in an undaunted path towards the Seventh Elder. It was only when the bullet was nearly upon him that the Seventh Elder noticed it. He tried to move, even slightly, but the undead surrounding him threw themselves forward, sacrificing their bodies to bind him in place. Paralyzed, helpless, and gripped by the pure horror of impending death, the Seventh Elder could only watch as the bullet struck his chest, his eyes wide with terror. His vitality drained away in an instant. All his strength abandoned him. He collapsed to the ground with a dull plop, lifeless, his eyes vacant and glassy. Though it might have seemed to unfold slowly, in reality, it all happened in the blink of an eye, far too fast for the other elders, who had been rushing to support him. "Three more left," Gang Reyong muttered quietly, raising his weapon to aim. But the remaining elders had already vanished. Their speed was so great that even catching a glimpse of their silhouettes would be difficult for a mortal¡¯s eyes. "Hmm." He touched his chin, contemplating for a moment before moving forward quietly, firing bullet after bullet in their direction. But, no matter how long he tried, not a single shot even grazed their figures. All his bullets missed. Still, Gang Reyong pressed the chase as he didn¡¯t use Jin Hyuk. The thunderous footsteps of his undead army made the ground tremble beneath them. "We¡¯re chasing them all the way to the Shadow Faction." "Are you sure?" Jian Ruxue¡¯s voice was uncertain. The Shadow Faction wasn¡¯t some weak group, being one of the three strongest forces in the Murim world, how could they be weak? "They have countless First-stage Martial Artists, and their faction head is a Transcendent-level Martial Artist. Not to mention the countless hidden masters lurking in the shadows." Chapter 122: Jian Ruxue, Setting foot in Shadow Faction! Chapter 122: Jian Ruxue, Setting foot in Shadow Faction!"I¡¯m going to kill every single one of them," Gang Reyong said coldly, as if merely stating a fact. "..." Jian Ruxue could only sigh in helpless resignation. In the end, she was nothing more than a follower of Gang Reyong, powerless to go against his orders. The only resistance she had left was in her thoughts. As that realization settled in, her mind drifted to the past... [Flashback of Jian Ruxue] To the beautiful mountains and blooming sakura trees, to that peaceful, serene world she once knew. Back to her childhood, training alongside her senior brothers and sister. She had always been a quiet child, but one brimming with curiosity. She even had a pet parrot she adored and fed with care. It was her joy, her light, but that happiness had been short-lived, just like the parrot. She remembered being deeply depressed, until she met her master, who responded to her grief with a single, simple sentence: "Such is life." After that, she spent years in seclusion, immersing herself in the teachings of Mount Hua. When she finally emerged, the world had changed, or perhaps she had. As she grew older, she became numb to the society around her. Everyone seemed to harbor cruelty in their hearts. Even those closest to her were driven by their own desires, some willing to betray one another for the sake of gain. Over time, she learned to accept this reality. But deep within, she harbored no such desire herself. For her, the teachings of Mount Hua were everything and even now, they remained deeply engraved in her heart: Help the needy. Do not bully the weak. Protect them. And most importantly, cherish what you have, no matter how little, and be grateful for it. [Flashback End] "Sigh, child..." Jian Ruxue muttered quietly, her voice laced with defeat. "I only hope you don¡¯t reach the point of no return, consumed by so much anger that it leads to your own destruction." While Jian Ruxue was lost in her own thoughts, Gang Reyong remained unmoved. Without hesitation, he connected with the Abyss of Death and effortlessly erased the consciousness of the two First-Stage Martial Artists. It was as easy as breathing. Using the illusion ability granted by his Will, the task posed no challenge. Everyone had a vulnerability hidden deep within their minds, and with his illusions, he could exploit those cracks, again and again, until their sanity collapsed. Once the deed was done, Gang Reyong raised his head and spoke in a voice devoid of warmth: "Arise." The void before him twisted and distorted in response. From the distorted void, three figures emerged, shrouded in an eerie darkness. The first two were the Fourth and Seventh Elders. The last was Jin Hyuk. Each of them radiated the terrifying presence of a First-Stage Martial Artist. *** Elsewhere, three elders shot through the skies, their robes fluttering in the wind as they moved at full speed. One of them suddenly felt the ground tremble beneath them and muttered in horror: "What should we do now?" "Obviously, we return to the faction," another replied flatly. "Right. Even that monster shouldn¡¯t be able to breach our faction." "And even if he does... so what? What can he possibly accomplish? The moment he steps foot inside, he¡¯ll be killed on the spot." Saying this, the three elders¡¯ pace rapidly increased, and they finally came out of the place and passed by villages after villages. However, these villages were a little different. Screams echoed constantly through the air, each one sending a shiver down the spine of anyone who heard them. These were the villages under the control of the Shadow Faction. The three elders paid no attention and continued forward. However, when Gang Reyong saw these villages, he fell silent. There was a heavy silence and an oppressive atmosphere. Common people were being relentlessly tortured, shown no mercy. Even the villages under the Demonic Faction hadn¡¯t been this cruel. As long as they paid their tribute, they were allowed to live. But here, it was different. The common people were treated as slaves, and even the slightest mistake resulted in brutal punishment. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They were worked to death and even in death, their bodies were butchered and fed to their children, so the young could grow strong. Gang Reyong watched this with a chilling calm. But Jian Ruxue could not remain composed. Though she didn¡¯t move, her presence radiated killing intent. "Can I act, Gang Reyong?" Gang Reyong gave a silent nod. "Kill them all and I mean everyone tied to the Shadow Faction. Cut them to pieces. Let only their screams resound through heaven and earth." "Very well," Jian Ruxue replied with a nod, then walked forward at a steady pace, her face expressionless. Her steps faltered slightly as she approached a man whipping a group of farmers without mercy. The more they toiled, the more they were beaten, whipped endlessly for no reason at all. The man noticed her immediately, a lecherous grin curling on his lips. Swish! His arms and legs were severed in an instant. "Eh?" he muttered in confusion, until his fingers were broken one by one, and his family jewels were crushed. Jian Ruxue then grabbed a rod, pierced it straight through his mouth and came out from the other side, and drove it into the ground, merciless and ruthless. He screamed, still alive, writhing in pure pain. By this point, the others had already noticed Jian Ruxue. But soon, what began as a scene of horror turned into a nightmare, the last nightmare for everyone who had once worn a cruel grin while torturing these people. Gang Reyong looked at the suffering common folk and spoke coldly: "Even if we kill these people and even the entire Shadow Faction, another group will take their place, or they¡¯ll be mercilessly slaughtered by bandits. I have to change things... I¡ªI..." He stared at his clenched hand. He wanted to feel anger but couldn¡¯t resolve himself, there was a chilling calm in his mind. "I must take control of the Shadow Faction for this to work." In that moment, Gang Reyong¡¯s determination solidified. His goal was clear; now, the only question was how to orchestrate it. A tiny man had set foot in the Shadow Faction, ready to drag one of the three strongest forces into hell and rule over it. The only question is, will this spark cause a terrifying flame that will burn eternally or be extinguished by the wind. Chapter 123: Scream Throughout Heaven and Earth! Chapter 123: Scream Throughout Heaven and Earth!"Ahhh¡ª" "Devil." "This woman is the devil incarnate!" Agonized, horror-stricken screams echoed throughout the land, reverberating across heaven and earth. It was a terrifying sight, one that made even the bravest draw cold, shuddering breaths. Gang Reyong advanced, and in his wake, every village was cleansed. Jian Ruxue moved with frightening precision. Though she dealt with people one by one, that was precisely what made her so terrifying. Each of her steps felt like the devil¡¯s summons to those she approached. However, because of this methodical approach, they had been significantly delayed. By now, the elders had already reached the Shadow Faction¡¯s branch. When the guards saw them and recognized their faces, they immediately saluted and rushed to open the gates. As the three elders entered, they were met by disciples wearing flattering smiles. "Call the branch head. Immediately," one of the elders ordered, his expression dark and grim. "Eh?" The disciple froze for a moment, stunned. But sensing the weight of the situation, they quickly turned around and ran off. Soon, an old man appeared, his hair streaked with grey, his presence feeble, barely a Second-Stage Martial Artist. "What¡¯s happened, Elders?" he asked, bowing hastily, panic written all over his face. "Contact headquarters. Now." "Yes, right away!" The old man turned and hurried off, driven by urgency or perhaps by the fear that failure would mean death. The three elders exchanged weary glances with dread. "Do you think he¡¯s followed us all the way here?" "This is Shadow Faction territory. What are we afraid of, Fifth Elder?" the Sixth Elder muttered. "You should have more confidence in yourself." "Yeah... confidence is key." Despite his words, the Fifth Elder¡¯s legs trembled violently, and his left eye twitched with a deep, ominous premonition. Before long, a guide appeared: tall, imposing, and cloaked in black robes. "Follow me," he said in a rough, gravelly voice before turning around and leading the way. The three elders followed in silence. They were led to the center of the branch castle, where a surprisingly serene garden lay in full bloom. The figure stepped into the center of the garden and pressed his hand to the ground. Instantly, a black haze enveloped the area and in the blink of an eye, they vanished. When the three elders opened their eyes again, they found themselves in an eerie underground chamber. "It still baffles me how the Doorkeeper manages to teleport us all the way here," the Fifth Elder muttered with a sigh of relief. Perhaps they no longer needed to fear Gang Reyong... or did they? *** "Hmm, so you¡¯re telling me that this castle is just a branch, and even you don¡¯t know its true location." Gang Reyong muttered in an icy voice while looking at the giant castle in front of him, heavily guarded to every inch of the place. It would be very difficult for him to even enter this place without anyone knowing; however, Gang Reyong didn¡¯t plan to be sneaky anyway. "Go," he said to Jin Hyuk, and Jin Hyuk immediately followed his orders and walked steadily down the road, gradually appearing right in front of the castle doors. The guards were immediately alert, but when they saw the clear face of Jin Hyuk, they heaved a sigh of relief. Just as they were about to open the gates for him, Jin Hyuk moved fast, severing their heads one by one using his Will. In an instant, blood formed a pool beneath the grassy ground, and it was a brutal and unsightly sight to watch. With the massacre, Jin Hyuk destroyed the gates and casually walked into the place. Soon after, shouts and screams resounded throughout the place, dying after some time. Gang Reyong calmly walked forward, watching the aftermath of the massacre. It was a gruesome and bloody sight. Then he walked up to the remaining people of this unfolded massacre: the old man, who was barely a Second-stage Martial Artist, and four other people who wore gold and jewellery. "You seem to be the highest person in charge of this place," Gang Reyong calmly muttered, walking up to the old man. "Tell me, where did the three old bastards go?" "You, what are you...?" the old man gasped out, with horror reflecting in his eyes. Gang Reyong was silent. His hand moved, and he ripped out one of his fingernails. "Ahhh!" The old man cried out loud with pain, his eyes dripping with tears and snots. He looked at Gang Reyong with pure terror, like he was the devil. "Tell me." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I don¡¯t know," he gasped out. "Really?" Gang Reyong became silent for a moment, then he pointed his fingers right to his forehead and spoke again: "Are you sure about that?" Feeling the touch, the old man felt his life flash before his eyes, but still, he didn¡¯t speak: "I really don¡¯t know, please trust me." "...I see," Gang Reyong muttered calmly, then walked up to another person. "Do you know?" "I don¡¯t know," the man hurriedly shook his head. "Too bad, then." Gang Reyong signaled to Jin Hyuk, and Jin Hyuk immediately moved. Soon, an atrocious and gruesome sight played out in front of them. The man screamed to the extreme until his lungs exploded, and his soul seemed to have left his body, even though he was still alive. Gang Reyong walked up to another person and looked straight at him with his boundless blue pupils: "Die." "Eh, I will tell you, no, wait, I tell you..." The person¡¯s voice was filled with horror as he was brutally tortured by Jin Hyuk until his soul left his body. Then Gang Reyong walked up to another person. This time, too, he begged for mercy, but he wasn¡¯t granted it; instead, he was tortured violently. The next person fell to his knees and begged profusely to tell. "Alright, tell me." Gang Reyong looked at the old man and pushed him into another room. The old man¡¯s spine shivered: ¡¯I have already asked for back-up from the headquarters, please come soon.¡¯ Even though he looked terrified, he was still calm in his heart. After some time, Gang Reyong appeared in front of him. "I will tell the truth." He immediately bowed. "Very well. However, if your words don¡¯t match the words that the man spoke, then you will suffer the same fate." The old man gulped in nervousness. "Yes." Chapter 124: Necromancer vs. Necromancer! Chapter 124: Necromancer vs. Necromancer!The old man cursed in his heart. Although this was a brat in front of him, he really had a terrifying perception of things; it was like he was facing a cunning old person instead of a brat. ¡¯They should be arriving soon anyway.¡¯ With a sigh, he told everything that he knew, word for word, without missing a beat. Gang Reyong heard the words of the old man with a calm expression. After he was finally done speaking, Gang Reyong spoke coldly: "Are you done?" "Y-yes," the old man shuttered. Gang Reyong pointed at Jin Hyuk, and he immediately moved toward the old man. "Wait, didn¡¯t you say that...!?" "Your words don¡¯t match the person from the other room." Gang Reyong turned around and left the room, with the brutal cry of the old man echoing throughout the place. Soon, the room turned calm again after some time. Then Gang Reyong reached another room where a man was begging for mercy: "So you are saying that you call upon the Door Keeper, and they allow one to travel to the Demonic faction?" "Yes." "I see." Making a thoughtful nod, Gang Reyong said coldly, "I will spare you." "T-thank you." "Spare you from the torture." His head severed and fell to the ground in an instant, leaving a sickening thud. Then Gang Reyong arrived at the old man who had already unalived himself. Now, except for Gang Reyong, there were no living presences in this place. After doing all this, he walked up to the center of the castle where there was a simple garden. Looking around the place, he narrowed his eyes: "So, this is the place where the Door Keeper appears, huh." He closed his eyes to sense death energy, but he couldn¡¯t find any, which confused him for a moment. "Is it something else? Teleporting is such a magical thing here in the Martial World?" S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This Martial World was relatively primitive and didn¡¯t have things like Magic either, although Will was also something extraordinary, but teleporting was a completely different concept. "Either they somehow have high technological development, or they have..." Just as he was thinking, he sensed some strange movement from the ground. "This is¡ª" he backed away, turned around, and ran away with all his strength. However, it was a little too late. A figure caught up to him and threw a palm, directly attacking his back. Crack! The crisp crack of a spine breaking resounded throughout the place. Gang Reyong was sent hurtling through the air with a bang and crashed into the wall. "Is this the little brat who killed Jin Hyuk?" a cold voice came. Gang Reyong coughed up blood. His spine was broken, and he struggled to even stand on two legs; however, he was calm, not even a twitch of his facial muscles. He leaned on the wall and finally got a look at the man, it was a man with a goatee. Strange in appearance, covered in a weird dress that looked like a dark magician¡¯s, holding a staff in his left hand. There were twenty more of them, dressed the same way, each emitting the terrifying presence of a First-stage Martial Artist. "Are you deaf, brat? Why are you not replying?" The goatee man instantly appeared in front of him and punched him hard in the gut. Cough! Gang Reyong crouched down, vomiting blood again. "Are you still not listening?" the goatee man asked again. Gang Reyong raised his head silently, coldly, without a shred of fear. Bang! His ribs broke apart, and he was sent back with such force that the wall broke apart, and he landed against the wall of another room. Gang Reyong lay on the ground and quietly muttered: "Arise." All the undead in the castle went to his shadow domain, then the void distorted in front of him and appeared all around him. More than hundreds! Four First-stage Martial Artists at the helm. The man was about to continue; however, he was flabbergasted when he saw the terrifying enemy in front of him and hurriedly backed away. Jian Ruxue hurriedly arrived in front of Gang Reyong and supported him to stand up from the ground. "Ho... ha..." Gang Reyong took deep breaths. Although he couldn¡¯t die, he could still feel the pain. "Attack," he pointed with his fingers. His undead army moved step by step, approaching the twenty-one First-stage Martial Artists who were in a state of utter confusion right now. "Is that Jiangshi?" "What the three elders said seemed to be true." They murmured to themselves, and their expressions turned serious. Everyone raised their staff at the same time and chanted a mysterious mantra. The moment they did, the void distorted just like Gang Reyong¡¯s, but from it, green-skinned and gray-skinned people emerged. Necromancer vs. Necromancer! It was an interesting battle, but one whose outcome was obvious. The two armies clashed in an instant. The sheer aftermath of the first clash caused the entire castle to crumble. Even in the crumbling state, they fought head to head. Gang Reyong scanned the battlefield with the support of Jian Ruxue and muttered: "Fools." Then he closed his eyes to connect to the abyss of death, casually binding the souls that died because of his undead. Then he opened his eyes and spoke coldly: "Arise." The void distorted, and the fallen Jiangshi appeared in undead forms, fighting their comrades. In just an instant, the tide of the battle changed, and the army of Jiangshi was defeated. The twenty-one First-stage Martial Artists were completely surrounded by his undead army, which had doubled in size. "How is this possible?" the man with a goatee said in disbelief. They lost the battle before it even began. "There is still a chance, just kill that brat," one of them muttered, and they exchanged glances for a brief moment. Eight of them suppressed the three First-stage Martial undead, and the others moved to make way for the army of undead. Twelve of them was all it took to suppress the countless undead. And the goatee man finally appeared in front of Gang Reyong. "Hehe, brat, you are dead." Only to be met with a sniper rifle aiming toward him. "Goodnight," Gang Reyong muttered as he pulled the trigger. Chapter 125: Killing Twenty-One First-stage Martial Artist! Chapter 125: Killing Twenty-One First-stage Martial Artist!The bullet, composed of pure Death Energy, tore through the air at a terrifying speed, heading straight for the goateed man¡¯s forehead. The First-stage Martial Artist felt a chill crawl down his spine, his heart pounding violently in uncontrollable fear. The bullet was mere inches away from ending his life. Logically, something so small shouldn¡¯t have posed any real threat to him, but his instincts screamed of impending death. He had heard the elders speak of what this little thing was truly capable of. At the final moment, his Will manifested, a giant bell encasing him in a protective shell. The Death Energy bullet froze in mid-air, unable to advance a single inch further. Gang Reyong narrowed his eyes. Although he couldn¡¯t perceive or see the Will directly, it was clear that the goateed man¡¯s Will had something to do with defense. For a First-stage Martial Artist, revealing one¡¯s Will was rare, unless they chose to display it openly. "Hmm?" Gang Reyong¡¯s brows furrowed in thought. He pulled the trigger, unleashing a barrage of Death Energy bullets. But not a single shot came close. None even grazed the goateed man by an inch. Instead, the man walked forward calmly and arrogantly. "You brat who knows nothing of the immensity of heaven and earth... I¡¯ll show you how terrifying First-stage Martial Artists truly are." Gang Reyong remained silent. He kept firing relentlessly, yet every shot failed, utterly and completely. The Death Energy in his dantian was rapidly draining. At this rate, he had enough for only ten more bullets and the enemy was already closing in. Death Energy bullets didn¡¯t form out of thin air. Especially not the concentrated ones powerful enough to kill a First-stage Martial Artist. Unlike Qi, Death Energy couldn¡¯t be absorbed from the surroundings. It only manifested in the presence of death and even then, only in faint strands. Those strands were nowhere near enough to fill his dantain so he could use it. "Haha! Brat, you¡¯re dead." The goateed man now stood twenty meters apart from him, ready to end his life at any moment. Gang Reyong had to find a solution, and fast. His mind raced, frantically searching through every possible path, every sliver of hope that could turn the tide. He was thinking, thinking hard, about what to do and how to do it. And in the end, Gang Reyong let go of the sniper rifle as a swirling black haze enveloped it. In the blink of an eye, the weapon transformed. It was instantaneous. The very next moment one looked¡ª The sniper was gone. In its place stood a bazooka. Gang Reyong swiftly hoisted it into his arms, channeling all of his remaining Death Energy into the weapon, then pulled the trigger. "If I can¡¯t break through your turtle shell," he muttered coldly, "then let¡¯s see if you can still walk through Death Energy itself." Bang! Once again, the bullet froze in mid-air just as it was about to reach the goateed man. But then¡ª It exploded. "Eh?" The goateed man was momentarily stunned. The bullet erupted into a massive surge of Death Energy, flooding the area in an instant. Not a single inch was spared. Flowers on the side withered rapidly. The ground itself began to die. Every living thing in the vicinity perished. A thick haze blanketed the surroundings, obscuring all vision. "Hmm?" The goateed man frowned, then scoffed, shaking his head. "This won¡¯t be enough to kill me, you brat." But just then¡ª From within the black haze, a giant sword tore through the mist, radiating a bone-chilling cold. A wave of frost followed in its wake, freezing the ground solid. "Snow-blossom First Sword: Ice." "Snow-blossom Second Sword: Frost Flower." Jian Ruxue attacked with her Sword Will, mercilessly at the goatee man but couldn¡¯t even penetrate his Will. Her expression turned cold as she hmphed. She traced the blade of her sword: "I have been meaning to use my third sword; however, I couldn¡¯t even use it when I fought before because I was too injured, but after death, I have finally realised the truth of my third sword." As her fingers slid across the blade, a thick layer of frost spread over it. Then, her body began to levitate, rising gently into the air as she merged once more with her Sword Will. In that moment, the surroundings lit up with a blinding, radiant white light. "Snow-blossom Third Sword: Crystal Petal." The chilling ice transformed into millions of razor-sharp flowers, their thorny tips all aimed directly at the goateed man. They whizzed through the air in unison, striking him relentlessly. But, the attack was once again halted by the goateed man¡¯s Bell Will. ¡¯Hmph,¡¯ he sneered inwardly, ¡¯I possess the strongest defense with my Will. How could they possibly hope to break it?¡¯ To this, Jian Ruxue calmly uttered a single word: "Fool." Suddenly, his confident thoughts froze. The icy flowers shattered, breaking apart into billions of glimmering shards. The invisible bell surrounding him began to crack. The goateed man¡¯s face drained of color. From the fracture, Death Energy surged out violently. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He immediately tried to retreat, but his foot was frozen in place, trapped by ice. That moment of delay was all it took. Death Energy engulfed him completely. Within seconds, his body collapsed lifelessly to the ground. "One down," Gang Reyong said coldly. "Twenty more to go." He closed his eyes briefly, then spoke in a chilling tone: "Arise." The other twenty First-stage Martial Artists watched the scene in horror, realizing their fate was sealed. And soon enough, one by one, they were mercilessly overwhelmed and slain by him. Jian Ruxue landed softly on the ground, separating from her Sword Will with a sigh. She gazed at her sword thoughtfully. "My First Sword turns everything to ice. My Second Sword transforms that ice into flowers that strike the enemy. And my Third Sword..." She exhaled a breath of chilling air, "...shatters beauty into death. Every petal, a shard; every shard, a curse." Her eyes shone. But, beneath it all, she felt conflicted. "I¡¯ve finally comprehended the true meaning behind my Third Sword, but after death." Her gaze shifted toward Gang Reyong¡¯s growing army, countless First-stage Martial Artists now joining the fray. "But if I want to be someone valuable in his army. I must become even stronger. I must never allow him to slaughter an innocent life." Chapter 126: Transcendent Martial Artist Chapter 126: Transcendent Martial ArtistNow, Gang Ryeong¡¯s army had become truly terrifying, countless First-stage Martial Artists, all eternal and undying. It was safe to say that no single person could defeat his army... "Unless," Gang Ryeong said, "they are beyond a First-stage Martial Artist, someone from the revered realm, the Transcendent realm or even higher." He fell silent for a moment, then turned his gaze toward Jian Ruxue. "Do you know about the Transcendent Martial Artist?" Jian Ruxue tilted her head slightly as she turned to him. "Transcendent Martial Artist?" "Yeah," Gang Ryeong replied. "I know a little about it," she said, wearing a thoughtful expression. "It¡¯s said that Transcendent Martial Artists are like gods to ordinary Martial Artists. Not only have their Will and body fully merged, but both evolve, producing a profound transformation." "¡¯Improved¡¯? Substantial?" Gang Ryeong frowned. "Those are vague words. Do you actually know anything about them?" Jian Ruxue shook her head helplessly. "My master is a First-stage Martial Artist. There¡¯s only one Transcendent Martial Artist in our sect and we don¡¯t even know if he¡¯s still alive." "Your sect is that weak?" "Our sect is weak? Some of the so-called pillars of the orthodox sects were built by nothing more than First-stage martial artists with a bit of fame. Only three pillars were truly founded by Transcendent-level martial artists," she said with pride unmistakable in her voice. "And the other two?" Gang Ryeong asked coldly. "The Buddhist Temple and the Tang Clan." "We should hurry and escape. If the head of the Shadow Faction really comes after us, we might not get another chance." "No." Gang Ryeong shook his head firmly. "Today, we will kill every last member of the Shadow Faction." "He¡¯s really serious..." Seeing the cold expression on Gang Ryeong¡¯s face, she could only sigh. She was only worried for him, after all, the Shadow Faction was one of the three great powers that ruled the martial world. It was never as simple as dealing with just a single Transcendent Martial Artist. Before long, they arrived at the garden once more, the heart of this branch. Upon reaching it, silence fell between them. Gang Ryeong scanned the surroundings with a sharp gaze. "Without the doorkeeper, it¡¯s impossible to enter the Shadow Faction¡¯s headquarters. We¡¯ve raided branches like this countless times, yet we¡¯ve never found the way in," she said coolly. "I see," Gang Ryeong murmured, scratching his head in thought. "There¡¯s something missing... but I just can¡¯t put my finger on it." There had always been a lingering doubt in Gang Ryeong¡¯s heart. How could the Shadow Faction possess such advanced technology, teleportation, no less? Even if they had acquired it through some unknown means, they should have developed techniques related to it. So why were they still so obsessed with chasing after Death Energy like fools? Of course, there could be variables. But Gang Ryeong couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was off, something he was overlooking. He stood still for a moment. Then, suddenly, his eyes widened. "It might be that..." The moment inspiration struck, Gang Ryeong closed his eyes, and his Will began to materialize behind him. It took the form of his Ghoul, an exact mirror of it, just a bigger version. Then, slowly, his figure began to merge with the shadowy Will behind him. Jian Ruxue stared in stunned silence. "This... this..." She opened her mouth wide, struggling to find words. "No wonder... he seems to control Death Energy." The shadowy figure resembled the incarnation of the devil himself. Will is the manifestation of our mentality. ¡¯What has this child suffered through?¡¯ she thought with a heavy sigh. As Gang Ryeong¡¯s figure fully merged with his Will, the surroundings began to warp and distort. Rumble! S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The ground trembled beneath them. Slowly, the earth parted, revealing a hidden passageway ahead. "In front of my Will, no illusion can stand; all illusions become worthless," Gang Ryeong muttered softly. When merged with his Will, even the mindset of a First-stage Martial Artist could crumble in an instant. Although this was the only ability of his Will, its effects were terrifying enough on their own. "Huh?" Jian Ruxue stood frozen, eyes wide with shock. "How is that possible? We¡¯ve researched places like this countless times and never found anything. But he uncovered it so easily." Her gaze sharpened as she looked at Gang Ryeong. In her mind, she resolved never to let him harm an innocent, otherwise, a massacre could engulf the entire martial world if he ever went insane. "Let¡¯s head inside," Gang Ryeong muttered coldly. As expected, there was no such thing as teleportation in the Martial World, it was all a scam. The true headquarters lay hidden underground, connected to every branch. As soon as they descended underground, they were swallowed by pitch-black darkness. Soon, they reached a cavern. Gang Ryeong surveyed the place: a polished tunnel lined with metal roads and walls, solidly reinforced. While he was examining the surroundings, a giant figure in ragged clothing appeared before him. "Intru¡ª" The figure¡¯s voice was cut off abruptly as a massive sword cleaved him in half. The severed body instantly froze in place. That sound was enough to alert the other doorkeepers, who immediately cried out in alarm. Suddenly, the entire tunnel ahead was flooded with light, and countless voices echoed all around, as if the whole city had been roused from slumber. "Kill them all." Gang Ryeong pointed sharply at the gatekeepers. Jian Ruxue wasted no time, instantly hacking them into pieces. They pressed onward. The deeper they went, Gang Ryeong¡¯s heart pounded violently, his instincts screaming a warning. Calm but resolute, he spoke simply, "Arise." From the void, his undead legion materialized once more. Gang Ryeong gestured forward, commanding them to clear the path. As expected, just a little further ahead, an ambush awaited over a hundred Second-stage Martial Artists. But they were nothing more than nourishment for his growing army. Gang Ryeong¡¯s army was swelling with every step. His plan was simple, one that every necromancer follows, overwhelm anyone with a sheer number, whether it is a Transcendent-level Martial Artist or not. Chapter 127: Where there is darkness, There must be Light! Domain! Chapter 127: Where there is darkness, There must be Light! Domain!They continued on their path with unwavering steps. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No matter who stood in their way, all were mercilessly annihilated beneath the advance of his undead army. And soon, they too joined its ranks. For nearly half an hour, they marched forward until the army finally reached a temple-like structure. "Hmm?" Gang Reyong frowned. "What¡¯s wrong?" Jian Ruxue asked curiously, noticing Gang Reyong had stopped in place. "It seems my undead cannot advance beyond this point." "What?" Jian Ruxue was momentarily stunned. To test it, she stepped ahead of the army, but a wave of nausea struck her. Mysterious chants echoed in her mind, forcing her to retreat step by step. Her skin began to burn visibly, and the black haze surrounding her flickered erratically. Jian Ruxue collapsed to the ground, drenched in cold sweat. She hurriedly turned around and staggered back, breathing heavily. The longer she remained there, the more it felt as if her soul would be erased. "Are you alright?" Gang Reyong asked. "Yeah," Jian Ruxue replied, still catching her breath. "That chant... it¡¯s from the Shaolin temple. I¡¯ve heard it countless times before." "Shaolin temple?" Gang Reyong echoed, his expression turning contemplative. Where there is darkness, there must be light. And where there is light, there is darkness. The principle of equilibrium. Until now, nothing had ever posed a threat to his undead army. But this Buddhist mantra... it was different. "So my undead are considered evil spirits, huh?" Gang Reyong mused with a wry smile. "The Shadow Faction using a Buddhist mantra... how ironic." "It must¡¯ve been stolen by that fallen disciple," Jian Ruxue remarked calmly. "Fallen disciple?" Gang Reyong¡¯s eyes narrowed. "It¡¯s a well-known tale in the murim," Jian Ruxue began. "The most talented and promising disciple in the history of the Shaolin temple betrayed them. He stole the Rebirth Pill and defected to the Shadow Faction. That betrayal became their greatest disgrace, so much so that even the slumbering Transcendent martial artists were stirred from their rest." She paused briefly, then added, "But no one knows what became of him after that." ¡¯So... he was the one who met with Chun Ma.¡¯ Gang Reyong¡¯s nose twitched. Something about it didn¡¯t sit right with him. He didn¡¯t believe in coincidences, especially not in a world where some could predict the future. Just then, footsteps echoed from within the temple. A tall, striking man emerged, clad in flowing black Taoist robes with long sleeves. He looked elegant and composed, exuding the serene grace of a scholar. He emitted no strong presence at all, like an ordinary man. Doom. Doom. Gang Reyong¡¯s heart pounded in his chest. A violent palpitation gripped him as his eyes locked onto the figure. His pupils dilated in instinctive fear. "Hello, travelers," the man said with a gentle smile. "You must have come from far and wide, I presume." "Protect me," Gang Reyong ordered coldly. In an instant, all the First-stage and Second-stage Martial Artists appeared before him, forming a defensive line between him and the mysterious man. "This isn¡¯t much of a warm welcome, is it?" the man said with a light chuckle. "We¡¯ll see," Gang Reyong muttered in a cold tone. A swirl of black haze surged in front of him, twisting and condensing into the shape of a sniper. Bullets, formed purely from Death Energy, began to materialize inside it. His undead army had slaughtered countless on their way here, and he had reaped enough Death Energy from it. ¡¯I should have enough for about twenty shots.¡¯ Gang Reyong¡¯s gaze sharpened. He was certain of it now, the man standing before them was a Transcendent Martial Artist. The man merely smiled, unmoving from his position. His gaze shifted, not to Gang Reyong, but to the woman standing beside him. "The famed righteous beauty of the Mount Hua Sect... have you fallen for this embodiment of evil as well?" "You know me?" Jian Ruxue raised an eyebrow, her tone cool. "You¡¯re renowned throughout the Martial World. How could this old man not know of you?" he replied with a sigh, then added with a mocking grin, "Even I once considered making you my concubine. But it seems... you¡¯ve already given yourself to darkness." Disgust flashed in Jian Ruxue¡¯s eyes. She turned sharply to Gang Reyong: "We must kill him. No matter what, Gang Reyong." "Alright," Gang Reyong responded. And fired. However, before the bullet could even exit the muzzle, it met with overwhelming resistance. It pushed forward slowly, struggling as if the very fabric of the world was resisting its existence, bending all its will to stop it. When it finally emerged, it carried barely a flicker of momentum, drifting a few meters before dropping to the ground with a dull thud. A faint wisp of Death Energy leaked from the bullet as silence fell over the scene. Gang Reyong scratched his head with speechlessness. "That little toy of yours can¡¯t even touch me," the man remarked lightly, shaking his head with a sneer of disdain. "When the seer spoke of the one who would lead the way, the prophesied one, I never imagined he¡¯d be this... weak." Gang Reyong remained silent and fired another shot, this time carefully sensing the bullet¡¯s movement. Just as before, it was as if the entire world conspired against it, dragging it down, resisting its momentum. ¡¯Hmm?¡¯ He flexed his arms, searching for some trace of the force affecting him, but felt nothing. To test it further, he picked up an ordinary stone from the ground and casually tossed it toward the man. The moment it left his hand, that same invisible resistance struck it. The stone barely traveled half a meter before dropping feebly to the ground at his feet. ¡¯Let¡¯s retreat,¡¯ Gang Reyong thought grimly, turning away. His undead army followed without hesitation. Once they had withdrawn about a hundred meters, the suffocating pressure, the violent palpitations in his heart seemed to have completely vanished. Without hesitation, Gang Reyong raised his sniper once more, took aim, and fired at the man who was still standing there with amusement on his face. This time, there was no resistance. The bullet surged forward unhindered, swiftly closing the distance to the man. "You¡¯re certainly an interesting one," the man said, extending his palm calmly. "Most Martial Artists fall into despair the moment they realize they can¡¯t even land a blow on me, they surrender before even trying." The bullet, formed of pure Death Energy, froze in midair just inches from his hand. It trembled, then shattered, releasing wisps of Death Energy that were instantly sliced apart and scattered into nothingness. Watching this, Gang Reyong¡¯s expression darkened. He muttered under his breath: "A Domain... Transcendent Martial Artists can form Domains." Chapter 128: You are already Dead! Chapter 128: You are already Dead!Domain. As an avid reader of anime and manga, he was well aware of the concept. However, seeing it in person was an entirely different experience. "So this is the special ability Jian Ruxue mentioned, a Domain," Gang Reyong said calmly. "Domain? What¡¯s that?" Jian Ruxue asked, clearly confused. "A Domain is an area where a Martial Artist can fully display their abilities," Gang Reyong explained after a moment of thought. "As third-stage or even second-stage Martial Artists, we technically possess Domains too, but they only extend an inch or so from our skin. They¡¯re barely effective in combat unless the opponent is significantly weaker." Jian Ruxue nodded, a look of understanding crossing her face. Gang Reyong looked at the man¡ªstill standing there, silent as a rock, a faint smile on his face. "First-stage Martial Artists have Domains too, but their use is extremely limited," Gang Reyong thought, recalling his fight with the goateed man. Although that man¡¯s Will could be externalized, it was still fragile, something that could be broken through sheer physical force. "I understand now." Before he could say more, Jian Ruxue nodded, her eyes shifting to the silent man, pupils flickering with unease. "I¡¯ve only ever heard how terrifying a Transcendent Martial Artist is... but now, I¡¯ve truly experienced it. They can kill without you even realizing it." "Haha." The man clapped, a look of praise written across his face. "You¡¯ve got a sharp tongue and a clear head. That¡¯s exactly right." He was still smiling, confidence radiating from every inch of his being. "However," Gang Reyong narrowed his eyes, "I don¡¯t believe your Domain will last forever." He turned to Jian Ruxue: "Let¡¯s use the trump card." Jian Ruxue nodded firmly. A giant sword materialised behind her, and in the next moment, her figure merged with it. Gang Reyong grinned. "You¡¯ve underestimated the might of my army." The man shook his head dismissively. "The mere Will of a Second-stage Martial Artist is nothing before me." Then he froze, his eyes widened in shock. Before him, hundreds of Wills began to rise into the sky. Most belonged to Third-stage Martial Artists, but among them, at least a hundred were from the Second stage. The First-stage Martial Artists also released their Will. Although it wasn¡¯t visible to the eye, one could faintly sense the terrifying pressure they emitted. Together, their combined presence distorted reality itself, the very air seemed to warp, and the entire area began to collapse. Debris rained down from the ceiling. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The earth trembled violently beneath their feet. The man stood frozen, and for the first time, his brows lifted in shock. "Y-You were able to perfectly preserve all their strength... even after turning them into Jiangshi?" Gang Reyong, too, was taken aback. He had expected them to be powerful, but this, this was beyond anything he had imagined. And they weren¡¯t even directing their pressure at him, but he felt his Will suppressed; he would not be able to fully display the full power of his Will in this condition at all. Still, his expression was calm and cold. His eyes were drawn towards the man who couldn¡¯t keep his calm. "I, Jin, the head of the Shadow faction, shall test you," the man declared, drawing a katana from his waist. A simple, stainless black katana. Then his finger traced the edge of the blade and the katana vanished: "Every transcendent Martial Artist has different domains from each other, and mine is a special one." Jin slowly walked forward and clapped his hands. Four people walked behind him. The moment they appeared, chants resounded throughout the surrounding area. All the undead were instantly suppressed. Although they were still displaying their Will, their presence had weakened considerably. "I see, that was your confidence, huh," Gang Reyong murmured thoughtfully. He couldn¡¯t let this go on. If his undead were suppressed, then the odds, which were already tilted in the man¡¯s favor, would only tilt further until he wouldn¡¯t have a way to win at all. The black swirling sniper changed in front of him and gradually transformed into a bazooka again. Then he loaded it with his death energy. Gang Reyong fired without missing a beat. "Oh?" Jin smiled confidently. "Clever idea, not attacking me and instead targeting the source suppressing your undead. But that¡¯s not enough." He extended his arms, and the bullets exploded, transforming into a swirling mass of death energy that engulfed the surrounding area. "Not enough." Jin shook his head, a hint of disappointment in his voice as he pointed with a single finger. The death energy was instantly sliced into pieces and destroyed, clearing the area immediately. "Hmm?" Jin frowned. "Something feels off." His gaze shifted to Gang Reyong, who stood surrounded by an army of undead. For some reason, just looking at this brat made Jin¡¯s heart pound in sheer terror. "What¡¯s wrong?" Gang Reyong¡¯s voice was cold, emotionless. "Did you realize it? That you were already dead?" "Huh?" Jin froze, stunned, then suddenly coughed up a mouthful of green blood. An instant later, black, writhing tentacles erupted from his mouth, binding his body in place. "How...?" he gasped, his voice filled with confusion. With the last of his strength, he barely managed to tilt his head upward, only to see the towering figure of Gang Reyong, standing atop a mountain of countless corpses. "I am the decider of fate. The god of all beings. The Buddha who rules the heavens. The Chosen One." Gang Reyong¡¯s voice echoed across heaven and earth, reverberating like divine judgment. "No... This is impossible. How could something like this¡ª No! This has to be an illusion!" Jin screamed, his eyes wide with madness. "Haha." The world around him cracked, reality splintering like shattered glass. When it finally broke apart, Jin found himself back in the real world, his body trembling uncontrollably. "Hmm?" He looked behind him. The four behind him had already perished, their bodies lifeless, consumed by the overwhelming death energy. Even his own body was cloaked in that same energy, the deadly Death Energy just inches from claiming his life. Chapter 129: Illusion after Illusion! Dead just like that! Chapter 129: Illusion after Illusion! Dead just like that!"How... how did you do it?" Jin looked ahead. But Gang Reyong was no longer there. In his place stood a towering, human-shaped shadow: a demon-like, terrifying figure that loomed before Jin¡¯s eyes. "The moment you tore through the Death Energy, you were already trapped in my illusion," the devil said in a flat, emotionless voice. There was no anger, no mockery, no emotion at all. It was like the voice of a corpse. A talking corpse. "Are you the true form of that little brat?" Jin asked, narrowing his eyes. With a flick of his hand, the swirling Death Energy around him was instantly torn apart. The undead, who had been just moments away from killing him, were shredded into pieces. However, in the very next moment, the undead began to recover, rapidly. "Hmm?" Jin frowned and thrust his palm through the air. Bang! A terrifying shockwave rippled outward, shaking the entire area. The undead were blasted back, some even hurled into the air. But even so, Jin couldn¡¯t push back the First-Stage Martial Undead very far, especially the goateed man whose Will manifested as a bell. Its defense was formidable. "Not bad. They truly are one of a kind, being able to withstand that." Jin raised a single finger high into the sky. "Domain Art: Thousand Katana Slashes." Swish! Thousands of invisible slashes tore through the air, cutting down the undead one by one, until nothing remained but piles of meat paste. However, though they tried to regenerate quickly, the invisible slashes continued without end, relentless, unforgiving. "I want to see just how fast they can recover," Jin chuckled. As expected, after some time, their regeneration began to slow. They still healed, but at a crawl compared to before. "Hahaha, they¡¯re still nothing¡ª" Jin laughed with a manic grin, but his voice suddenly caught in his throat. The undead recovered all at once. In an instant, they transformed into colossal beings, towering giants that loomed before him, each one seemingly the size of a world. They looked down at him, grinning. One of them, Jin Hyuk, took a casual step forward and crushed Jin into the ground like a bug, reducing him to a mangled paste of flesh. Jin¡¯s meat wriggled grotesquely on the ground, weirdly, still alive: "This... this isn¡¯t possible... an illusion." As expected, the moment he spoke, the world around him began to crack and crumble. Jin opened his eyes and looked around. The undead were still hacked into pieces, unmoving and they hadn¡¯t recovered. "This isn¡¯t an illusion... right?" Jin thought, confusion clouding his mind. He turned his gaze toward the devil, the giant, shadowy human figure silently watching him. It truly felt like a devil. "What do you think?" Gang Reyong¡¯s voice echoed like a whisper from the abyss. "Is this reality an illusion of your mind... or is your mind the illusion of this reality?" He spoke like a true devil: cryptic and taunting. Jin narrowed his eyes. "...I must admit, that illusion was powerful enough to trap even me. But do you really think that alone is enough to kill me?" With that, he bit down hard on his own tongue. Blood spurted from his mouth, splattering across the ground. The world shattered around him once more, cracking like glass and he returned to the same scene. His brows twitched. "This is an illusion... again." Reality fractured yet again, splintering like a broken vase. Then, again, he was back. "Again." The world broke. "Again." And again. Each time, the same scene greeted him, like a loop he couldn¡¯t escape. Illusion after illusion, layer upon layer, until everything around him felt like a hallucination. Jin began to grow anxious. Doubt crept into his mind like a shadow, tightening its grip as he stared at Gang Reyong in his devilish form. Little did he know that his very act was the trigger, slowly drawing him deeper into the trap. If he remained stationary in the real world for too long... he wouldn¡¯t even know how he died. After breaking the illusion a thousand times, his back was soaked in cold sweat. "You were right, Seer," Jin muttered, eyes narrowing. "This devil... is a terrifying being." He closed his eyes. And then, he opened them again. His domain began to shrink, slowly, steadily, retracting like a beast preparing to pounce. What had once stretched a hundred meters now compressed into just ten. A thick, bloody stench rose from his body, dense, suffocating, and alive with killing intent. "Blood Domain: Thousand-Night Parade." Jin¡¯s eyes turned pupilless, glowing with a blinding, ominous flare. The world shattered once more, and again, he found himself in the same scene. Confusion flickered in his gaze. Then he saw it, a white light shining ahead. The air turned frigid, the temperature dropping sharply. Ice formed around him, blooming into levitating, crystalline flowers. Their thorny tips hovered, all pointed at him like drawn blades. "Snow-Blossom Third Sword: Crystal Petals." The petals detached from the flowers, forming a river of razor-sharp ice that surged toward him. Jin scoffed in disdain. "Useless." He raised his hand, about to strike, but in the next instant, his eyes went vacant for the briefest moment. That moment was enough. The crystalline petals surged in, crashing into his domain like a merciless tide, piercing, slashing, battering his defenses with relentless precision. Unfortunately, it couldn¡¯t reach further than that. But at the same time, other undead martial artists also used their Martial Arts using their Wills, each one brutally attacking Jin. Without the suppression of the four behind him, every martial art of the undead was brutal, and combined, it was a scene straight out of the apocalypse. His entire domain started to collapse. Even an ant could collapse an elephant if there were enough of them. And Jin was gradually growing exhausted. Especially with his mind constantly attacked by illusions after illusions, he couldn¡¯t focus. By the end, he fell to the ground, on his knees, as he muttered with his parched lips: "I lost." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gang Reyong didn¡¯t speak, his illusion falling on him, and the Martial Arts from his undead ruthlessly tore through his domain and were just inches away from killing him. "However," the corner of Jin¡¯s lips gradually curved upwards, "I am not alone." Boom! The cave collapsed. Two figures shot through the air and appeared right in front of Jin, blocking all the attacks from the Martial Artist. Their ragged clothes were torn apart, revealing themselves. "Jiangshi?" Gang Reyong frowned, sensing the presence that was far more powerful than a First-stage Martial Artist and blocking all the attacks. "A transcendent-level Jiangshi, no... It should have a domain. It¡¯s in the middle of both; however, this is not enough." He pointed forward, and all of them concentrated on the attacks. In just a few moments, the two Jiangshi were annihilated. Jin looked at this with his mouth wide open in an "O." "You underestimated me. You shouldn¡¯t have given me the time to recover." The death energy reached Jin before the attacks could, and his body was rapidly weathering. "Please stop right now." A woman appeared from the temple and hurriedly bowed. Gang Reyong looked at the woman but didn¡¯t stop. In the blink of an eye, Jin withered, his vitality completely drained away. Just like that, a transcendent-level Martial Artist died! A god-like figure for ordinary martial artists, those who are at the helm of the Martial World and can establish their own top force that could last for dynasties. But he died just like that, killed by a tiny figure who wasn¡¯t even a proper Second-stage Martial Artist. "Never underestimate a necromancer," Gang Reyong spoke coldly. The woman who was bowing was in tears: "Why did you kill him? I said not to kill him." Chapter 130: Seer Chapter 130: Seer[You have slain a Transcendent Martial Artist, altering the fate of this world.] [You have earned one million destiny points.] "Oh?" Gang Reyong raised an eyebrow at the notification. Until now, he hadn¡¯t received a single destiny point in this world. This was the first time¡ªand it came simply from slaying a Transcendent Martial Artist. "Does that mean the more Transcendent Martial Artists I kill, the more powerful destiny points I¡¯ll receive?" he murmured calmly. His mind churned, calculating rapidly. After a moment, he turned toward the woman, his tone icy: "Who are you women?" The woman standing before him wore simple black robes, a blindfold covering her eyes¡ªit was a mystery how she could even see. "Me?" she stammered, barely able to stop sobbing. "I-I..." She met Gang Reyong¡¯s abyss-like gaze, a stare that seemed to pierce straight through her soul. Her head instinctively turned away, and she struggled to maintain her composure. "What¡¯s wrong?" Gang Reyong asked, his voice calm, yet unsettling. "If you kill him... then the Shadow Faction will never forget this grudge..." she said, trembling, barely able to hold herself together. "So?" Gang Reyong¡¯s voice turned cold as ice. "Who¡¯s going to take revenge on me for this, anyway?" "Not now... but in the future..." she whispered, her voice shaking. Under his eerie gaze, any semblance of calm she had left completely shattered. "And what makes you think there¡¯s a future for this Shadow Faction?" Gang Reyong asked coldly. His abyss-like gaze bore into her, sending a shiver down her spine. "Are you really going to kill all the members of the Shadow Faction so ruthlessly?" "Yes." Gang Reyong replied with a simple, frigid voice laced with killing intent. The woman froze, staring at him. He stood like a man beyond redemption, a force no longer bound by mercy. She couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard. "There are hundreds of thousands of members in our Shadow Faction. Do you truly intend to kill them all? If you commit such a massacre... you¡¯ll become the greatest sinner this world has ever known." "Then let it be," Gang Reyong said flatly, his tone cold as stone, devoid of emotion. The woman collapsed to the ground, sobbing uncontrollably. Her face twisted into a pitiful expression, tears streaming down as her voice broke: "Do you really have the heart to do that?" "I don¡¯t have a heart anymore," Gang Reyong replied without hesitation. "Your Shadow Faction already took it, shattered it into pieces. The cruelty you¡¯ve inflicted is beyond forgiveness." "But if you go through with this... what¡¯s the difference between you and us?" she asked in a hushed, trembling voice. "I don¡¯t need there to be a difference," he said with his gaze unwavering. "I gave up my humanity the moment I killed Jian Ruxue... and I will never falter from that path." The bazooka in Gang Reyong¡¯s hand morphed seamlessly into a Glock. He pointed it directly at her forehead. "So, tell me," he asked, his voice icy, "how should I kill you?" "Please, don¡¯t kill me!" she cried, instantly begging for her life. "I¡¯m the Seer¡ªI can predict the future for you!" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gang Reyong scoffed coldly. "So it was you. You were the one who built that statue of me... and sacrificed for it. The orchestrator of all this." His voice held no warmth, no pity, only cold detachment. "Did you also predict whether I¡¯d kill you or not?" "Please..." Her sobs grew louder, more desperate. "You did ki¡ª" "Too late." Bang! A black flash burst from the Glock¡¯s muzzle, piercing her forehead in an instant. A bloody hole tore open as she collapsed to the ground with a lifeless thud. "I don¡¯t need the help of someone who¡¯s committed such atrocities without even blinking," Gang Reyong said coldly. "Besides... the dead tell more tales than the living ever could." He closed his eyes. In the very next moment, his consciousness was pulled back into the abyss of death. Returning in his ghoul form, Gang Reyong immediately sensed it: a massive soul barreling toward him, brimming with burning resentment. He narrowed his eyes, unshaken. But he didn¡¯t look at it, not yet. His attention instead fell on a different soul: far weaker, much milder. But despite its gentleness, it flickered with strange, unknown lights, mysterious and veiled in secrets. The next moment, he stepped into her mental space. Gang Reyong raised an eyebrow. This place was unlike any mental realm he had ever entered. A vast, cold mountain rose before him, the tallest he had ever seen, shrouded in an aura of serene stillness. Despite the chill, there was a strange sense of peace that lingered in the air. At the mountain¡¯s peak sat the woman, cross-legged in meditation. In her hands rested a balance scale, strikingly similar to the Scales of Justice he remembered. Gang Reyong began to ascend the mountain, his steps steady and silent. The woman remained quiet as he approached, her focus undisturbed. Only when he stood before her did she finally open her mouth. "Are you here to erase my consciousness?" "...Yes," Gang Reyong replied with a flat voice. "Wouldn¡¯t it be beneficial if you kept my consciousness?" she asked softly. "..." "Please... I¡¯ll be your slave, I¡¯ll do anything. Just don¡¯t kill me. The thought of dying... it terrifies me." Gang Reyong stared at her in silence, his ghoul form radiating a chilling presence. "Tell me everything you know." She hesitated only for a moment, then raised her head and began to speak. One by one, she recited her predictions, every prophecy she had made, every glimpse of the future she had seen. By the time she finished, Gang Reyong had gained a near-complete understanding of her abilities, how she could predict the future, and what she had foreseen up until now. "So... you use the power of the stars to divine the future, huh." He spoke more to himself than to her. Then, without hesitation, Gang Reyong waved his hand. "No, you promised... you bastard..." Her words were cut short as Gang Reyong instantly wiped her consciousness away. "Those children you sacrificed with your predictions, the atrocities committed by the entire Shadow Faction are tied to you. And now you¡¯re scared of death?" he scoffed coldly as he erased the last fragments of her mind. Then, without a word, he returned to the abyss, drawing a deep breath. He faced the Transcendent Martial Artist soul head-on. Chapter 131: Consumed by Fury! Chapter 131: Consumed by Fury!As he prepared to face the soul of the Transcendent Martial Artist, his thoughts drifted to that Seer woman. From her story, she had seemed intelligent, so why had she so readily revealed everything, knowing full well she might become useless afterward? Gang Reyong could smell a conspiracy brewing from a mile away, but he couldn¡¯t quite grasp its shape. With her consciousness wiped out, she shouldn¡¯t be able to interfere, she was deader than dead. And yet, Gang Reyong couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that she might have hidden something from him. A person who could see the future... no matter how he looked at it, there was just no way someone like that could be so simple! "I¡¯ll think about it after I deal with this Jin," he muttered, eyes turning serious. As a stronger being, a Transcendent Martial Artist¡¯s soul was naturally far different from the others he had enslaved so far. Even though he could use illusions, their mental fortitude far surpassed that of any First-stage Martial Artist. Gang Reyong steadied his breath and calmed his thoughts, preparing for a tough battle. The moment he entered Jin¡¯s mental space, he was assaulted by a terrifying heat that seemed to burn everything in its path. He glanced around, everything was drenched in red. Nothing but red filled the space around him, saturated with an overwhelming killing intent. "I see," Gang Reyong muttered as he observed the overwhelming killing intent. From it alone, he could already infer the kind of mentality Jin, the head of the Shadow Faction, possessed. A mentality that fascinated him deeply. The mindset of killing, and nothing but killing. His gaze fell on the man at the center of it all, Jin, who stared back with unblinking eyes. "What are you looking at, brat?" Jin sneered, snorting in disdain. "I¡¯m looking at the man who died by my hands," Gang Reyong replied. The moment the words left his mouth, his figure vanished, merging with his Will, looming behind him. At the same time, Jin waved his hand, and the red haze lingering in the air surged forward, striking with merciless precision. All the red strikes landed, but passed straight through him, as if Gang Reyong were nothing more than a ghost. "You cannot harm me with physical attacks," Gang Reyong whispered, his voice carrying the eerie chill of a devil, fulfilling his role as one. "You know," Jin said slowly, "after death, I came to a realization..." "There¡¯s no such thing as a devil. And if one did exist, it¡¯d be as weak as you." As his words echoed through the space, the stench of blood thickened, becoming nearly suffocating. It twisted and solidified, gradually forming thousands of giant katanas, each one pointed at Gang Reyong like a predator poised to strike. "Haha... Here, I am the strongest. This entire place is my domain," Jin sneered, the corners of his mouth curling upward. "And nothing can harm me here." He truly felt like a god in this place. Just like a First-stage Martial Artist who can have their body in this space because it has unified with Will, the domain of the Transcendent Martial Artist became this place. That means he could essentially dodge and attack opponents inside this place. "However, you seem to have forgotten," Gang Reyong spoke. The moment Jin¡¯s eyes landed on Gang Reyong¡¯s figure, he fell into a trance-like state, almost completely frozen in place, like time seemed to have stopped. ¡¯He really fell for the same trick again,¡¯ Gang Reyong thought with a shake of his head. ¡¯For a Transcendent Martial Artist, he is not very smart or should I say that my abilities are an anomaly in themselves.¡¯ Martial artists typically fought in a raw, straightforward manner, relying heavily on physical combat with minimal use of auxiliary skills. Even their Martial Arts techniques, whether with swords or bows, reflected this direct approach. It was rare to see a Martial Artist employ other types of Wills. The goateed man had been one such exception, though his Will was primarily defensive in nature. "Maybe that Tang clan she mentioned has something to do with poison Wills," Gang Reyong thought. In Martial Arts stories, clans bearing the name Tang were almost always masters of poison. A clan that specialises in poison. With a frown, Gang Reyong scanned his surroundings. At this point, with how many illusions he had cast on the man, his mentality should have already been crumbling. Yet, there was almost no effect within this place. "It¡¯s likely because of his domain," Gang Reyong thought calmly. Since this entire space was under the man¡¯s domain, Gang Reyong would have to find a way to disrupt or overcome it if he wanted to erase his consciousness. "His domain revolves around killing... hmm..." An idea slowly began to take shape in his mind. ¡¯I hope this works.¡¯ He reverted to his ghoul form, cancelling his Will. The moment he did, Jin snapped out of his trance and glared at Gang Reyong. "I¡¯m going to kill you. Die!" he roared, consumed by fury. Countless bloody katanas surged toward him. The killing intent behind them erupted like a tidal wave, threatening to drown him completely. Gang Reyong¡¯s ghostly form was shredded into pieces. But moments later, it reformed. The katanas struck again, merciless and unrelenting but Gang Reyong continued to recover, again and again. The more he regenerated, the more Jin¡¯s fury grew, his mind consumed by rage. Hundreds... thousands... millions... No matter how many times he tried to kill Gang Reyong, the result was the same, he remained intact. But then, something changed. The space around them began to crumble, the strikes of the katanas growing wilder and more chaotic with each passing moment. "What¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t your whole thing killing? So why can¡¯t you kill me?" By now, Jin had completely lost his mind, attacking Gang Reyong in a blind frenzy. In the end, consumed by his own madness, his mentality shattered. The last shred of his consciousness was wiped away. Gang Reyong snapped his eyes open, back in the real world. Barely a few minutes had passed since he killed the woman. "Did you do it?" Jian Ruxue asked, her tone curious. Gang Reyong simply nodded. "Arise." The void twisted and distorted. From the tear, two undead figures emerged. One was Jin, still radiating the terrifying aura of a Transcendent Martial Artist. The other was the blindfolded woman, silent and still. "Now, I have a Transcendent-level undead by my side," Gang Reyong said, his eyes narrowing as he stared at the temple. "Come out. Or should I make you?" Almost instantly, thousands of people began pouring out from within the temple-like structure. Though it appeared small from the outside, the sheer number of people revealed just how vast the space really was. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As they emerged, each of them bowed their heads deeply to the ground. At the front stood twelve old men, each radiating a powerful presence. One of them stepped forward and spoke: "Please spare us. We have lost." "Tell me," Gang Reyong replied coldly, "why should I? After all the atrocities you¡¯ve committed?" The old man trembled. "We were taught this from birth. This is our way of life," he said. "This is how we grow stronger and survive." Gang Reyong glanced around. Among the thousands gathered, many were weak and helpless. Chapter 132: Eyes of Truth! Chapter 132: Eyes of Truth!"..." Gang Reyong¡¯s gaze looked around, silently scanning each one of them. He couldn¡¯t tell who exactly was forced to do it or who found pleasure in doing so. Maybe some felt like they were doing the right thing as well, since they had been taught from birth to do so. There were many thoughts rapidly whizzing through his head. If these were only his thoughts, then he would have slaughtered all of them without mercy; however, at this time, he was contacting the main body and other clones to seek a solution. As an emotionless corpse-like being, it could be said that he didn¡¯t have a heart, but the main body made the decision at this time. And what did Eryke choose? Of course, it was to let them have a chance. Everyone must get their chance, especially if they are ignorant. However, he will absolutely not let those who enjoy these things live. "Hmm," Eryke murmured as he casually hunted wild animals in the forest, living the life of a jungle man. He paused for a moment and in that instant, a gigantic, twenty-foot-tall tiger leapt at him from ahead, lunging with full force. But just as it neared, a massive sword materialized behind Eryke¡¯s back, cleaving the beast cleanly in half without mercy. Blood splattered across the ground, the tiger¡¯s internal organs spilling out in a gruesome display. "Sigh." Eryke looked at the scene and shook his head. He had given this tiger a chance by showing his strong presence; however, it was still not scared and thought of him as prey. Little did it know that its fate was already sealed the moment it decided that. "The animals in this Martial World are really braver than my world," Eryke amusingly thought in his heart, "and stupider." Then he opened his system shop for skills. Casually scrolling through it. He needed a way to perceive the intention of these people, and he could do it the right way, but honestly, he was too lazy to bother as it would take a long time. "Why don¡¯t I cheat my way through it?" Eryke thought with a chuckle. And soon, he found something that could help him, but when he saw the price, he almost vomited blood. A simple skill that allowed his eyes to perceive the true nature of people and their intentions. But the cost of this "simple" skill was a whopping 500,000 destiny points! "I just gained a million destiny points..." Eryke muttered bitterly as he stared at the skill. "Still, this could be a future investment for me." He thought to himself, and after a moment of hesitation, reluctantly purchased the skill. The moment he did, a strange energy began circulating in his eyes, growing stronger and stronger with each passing second. Eryke tightened his fists, a tearing pain surging through his eyes. Blood began to stream from them. Yet he remained calm. This pain wasn¡¯t enough to shake him. All his clones experienced the same sensation. But unlike him, Drayken¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t even bleed. Chun Ma stayed calm and cold, still immersed in cultivation. And Gang Reyong... Back to Gang Reyong. "Hmm?" Gang Reyong gritted his teeth in agony. The strange energy permeated his eyes, but unlike the others, the pain he felt was beyond comprehension. Veins bulge across his small body. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There were no tears, but the Death Energy within him was being disturbed, rapidly weakening. All the remaining Death Energy, enough to form at least half a bullet, was destroyed, vanishing in an instant. Gang Reyong clenched his fists, enduring the pain. He felt no emotion, but the pain was still very real. The people before him were stunned, yet none dared to move. Even the twelve old men remained bowed, fear flickering in their eyes. After a short while, Gang Reyong slowly opened his eyes. His pupils shifted like a ghost, an eerie, gruesome sight. They were the same pupils as before, yet there was something subtly different. Something unexplainable, something that couldn¡¯t be perceived directly, but was faintly felt. As the one who had undergone the transformation, Gang Reyong could sense it clearly, undeniably and vividly. He looked around at the floating bubbles, the emotions of the people nearby. Technically, he could have used his passive Aura Farming spell to find a solution to this problem as well. However, that method wasn¡¯t very effective. Even if someone¡¯s emotions toward him seemed sincere, they could still harbor an evil heart. "Hmm?" Gang Reyong narrowed his eyes, sensing a faint aura surrounding each of them. Most were shrouded in a gray aura. Only one girl radiated a white aura. A few had traces of dark aura, though they were incredibly faint. The twelve old men, in particular, were enveloped in a dark aura, but it was so subtle that anyone without properly attuned eyes might easily mistake it for gray. Only a few dark auras remained, belonging to individuals hidden within the crowd, tucked away in the corners. "I see," Gang Reyong murmured, nodding. Then he raised his hand and pointed at them. His undead moved instantly, dragging the selected individuals from the crowd with terrifying speed. "Execute them," he commanded, his voice stone cold. Blood splattered across the ground as the executions were carried out without mercy. Those who remained kneeling couldn¡¯t help but tremble in fear. Gang Reyong spoke again: "I can see all your hidden natures and theirs were the worst of all." He paused, his eyes drifting toward the twelve elders, causing them to tremble violently. "This is your only chance. Fix yourselves." His words hung heavy in the air. If he wanted to straighten these people out, he would need to be harsher, crueler and also show them a path that didn¡¯t rely on the suffering of others. For that, he would have to stay here and teach them all, one by one. And Gang Reyong was willing to do just that. "I will give you all a chance. Remember, don¡¯t waste it." "Yes, yes!" Everyone bowed without hesitation, breathing a collective sigh of relief, as long as they were alive. Death is a fear that very few can overcome. Then, driven by curiosity, Gang Reyong approached the girl with the purest soul, her white aura was simply blinding. He reached her. The girl before him looked no older than nineteen. She had long white hair and blue eyes that seemed to hold boundless innocence. Unlike the others, though she was bowing, her body didn¡¯t tremble. Instead, a sense of peacefulness and calm radiated from her. Her luxurious silk clothes stood in stark contrast to the ragged garments of the others. Gang Reyong glanced at the twelve elders and asked: "Who is she?" "She is the disciple of the Seer," one of them replied. "Oh?" Gang Reyong narrowed his eyes and turned back to her. A flash of enlightenment flickered in his gaze. Is her plan connected to her? If this had been anyone else in the Martial World, he might not have considered it. But with his modern mind, he quickly pieced together the possibility. "Raise your head, little girl." The girl lifted her gaze, her eyes meeting Gang Reyong¡¯s with a curious spark: "Umm, aren¡¯t you smaller than me?" Chapter 133: Martial Arts! Back to the Dragon and Telekinetic World! Chapter 133: Martial Arts! Back to the Dragon and Telekinetic World!"Yeah? But so what?" Gang Reyong scoffed coldly: "Does that change the fact that your life is in my hands?" "I have a feeling you won¡¯t kill me," she said with a calm smile. "..." Gang Reyong paused, his gaze sharp. Her soul was unmistakably pure¡ªthat much was clear. But he wasn¡¯t so easily deceived. There was still something hidden within her, something that could become a threat. If it were up to him, he would kill her without mercy. But the main body, Eryke, had already spoken: "Spare her. Observe her closely. Once the Seer shows up, we¡¯ll plan carefully to trap her and settle it once and for all." That was Eryke¡¯s command. And Gang Reyong obeyed, without hesitation. As he looked at her with his eerie black pupils, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that this woman reminded him of Hak Soo. Feeling the weight of Gang Reyong¡¯s silent stare, the woman shifted slightly, a hint of awkwardness in her expression. To be honest, Gang Reyong was barely half her height, and his frame was lean and scrawny. To her, he looked like nothing more than a frail child. The only truly frightening thing about him was his army. After a long moment of quiet, Gang Reyong finally spoke: "You¡¯re interesting. What¡¯s your name?" "Song Mi-Hi," she replied, tilting her head. "Will you tell me how you predict the future?" Gang Reyong asked, a curious tone in his voice and a mysterious glint in his eyes. "Future?" A flicker of puzzlement crossed her face, but she quickly nodded, thumping her chest with pride, "It¡¯s pretty easy! We just observe the stars in the sky and perform a special set of mantras that align our Qi with them. That reveals a part of the future to us, but sometimes, it can be wrong." "Wrong?" Gang Reyong asked, his expression blank. "That¡¯s right. It requires perfect harmony and synchronization with our unique Qi. Even the slightest misalignment, just a tiny angle off, can distort the prediction. And even when done perfectly, there can still be variation." "Can you teach me?" Gang Reyong asked, then paused thoughtfully. "Also... don¡¯t you want revenge for your master?" Song Mi-Hi shook her head. "One reaps what they sow. Since she chose to commit such atrocities, she must also face the consequences." "Oh." Gang Reyong responded simply, saying no more with a calm and cold expression. Seeing that he had gone quiet, Song Mi-Hi gave a casual shrug and fell silent as well, for some reason she felt that she escaped a life or death situation. Gang Reyong then turned to organizing the group and looked toward the twelve elders. "Where are the Martial Arts and Cultivation techniques?" he asked. "Song Mi-Hi knows about it," one of them replied. Gang Reyong turned to her. She shrugged. "Fine." Soon, she led him to the side of the temple. A long passageway stretched ahead, and at its end stood a massive door guarded by Jiangshi. They were allowed through without issue. Gang Reyong pushed the door open¡ªand was immediately dazzled by the endless rows of books. Excited, he approached one and carefully began to read. It was a theoretical treatise on the creation of Jiangshi. After a few minutes, he lost interest and moved on to another book. The Jiangshi might seem fascinating to others, but not to him. He wasn¡¯t interested in such things. In his eyes, they might sound cool, but his undead were vastly superior, they were faster, stronger, and completely subservient. Best of all, he could instantly turn most enemies into undead the moment he killed them... Well, most of them. "Martial Arts." Finally, the next book caught his interest. Until now, he had never seen a martial arts manual. The one Chun Ma possessed was a cultivation technique. In this Martial World, martial arts, at least until one became a First-stage Martial Artist, were primarily focused on Will. Even at the First Stage, things didn¡¯t change much. The core of martial practice remained the same: everything revolved around the strength of one¡¯s Will. Even a martial domain¡¯s structure was forged from it. Because of this, all martial arts emphasized Will above all else. The one Gang Reyong was now reading was titled Thousand-Death. It described how the power of Jiangshi could be pooled and transferred into one¡¯s Will, temporarily granting a Martial Artist a sudden burst of strength. While Gang Reyong wasn¡¯t interested in practicing it himself, the concept intrigued him. What if, one day, he could create a martial art that allowed him to gather all the strength of his undead in a single moment? Just imagining that scene stirred something within him, he knew it was possible. Without hesitation, he immersed himself in the book, reading every word until he reached the final page. At last, he closed it with a heavy sigh. "This was certainly an interesting concept." He was about to start reading another martial arts manual when he suddenly paused. Turning to Song Mi-Hi, he spoke coldly: "I¡¯m giving you full authority. Do whatever you want with them but remember, they must never commit such atrocities again. If they do, I¡¯ll kill every last one of them." Seeing the icy expression on Gang Reyong¡¯s face, Song Mi-Hi knew he wasn¡¯t bluffing. She bowed deeply and hurriedly left. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gang Reyong turned back and immediately immersed himself in martial knowledge. If he could absorb it all, he would be able to significantly aid both Chun Ma and Eryke. He was already one of the strongest with his Undead, and though the idea of invading the Martial Faction had crossed his mind, he chose to restrain himself. For now. He still needed to gather his strength more and he shouldn¡¯t slaughter any innocent either, so it would only be a troublesome fight, if he doesn¡¯t crush with absolute strength. So Gang Reyong went into a period of seclusion. *** Back in the Dragon and Telekinetic World... "Drayken, are you awake?" the Supreme Dragon King called out with a frown¡ªthen splashed a bucket of ice-cold water on him. "Huh?" Drayken jerked upright, a flabbergasted expression on his face. "It¡¯s the day of your marriage." Chapter 134: The day of the Marriage of Drayken and Synthia! Chapter 134: The day of the Marriage of Drayken and Synthia!"Eh!?" Drayken¡¯s loud, stunned voice reverberated through the library. "You brat, did you forget your own wedding day?" The old man¡¯s brows twitched. "Do you need a good beating to knock some sense into you?" "Of course I didn¡¯t." Drayken rose from the study table, several books toppled off it from the slightest movement. "I was just about to get ready." "Then get ready!" the old man roared, spit flying through the air, his voice almost a terrifying growl. "If you disappoint my granddaughter, I¡¯ll end you, chosen one or not!" "Yes!" Drayken immediately straightened, back stiff, almost saluting on the spot. He had been so focused on spells over the past week that time had become a blurry mess. Without wasting another moment, he rushed out, shifting into his majestic dragon form before soaring into the skies. The old man watched Drayken¡¯s departing figure with narrowed eyes. "I hope there won¡¯t be any trouble," he muttered. "Or I¡¯ll have to come out of seclusion myself." *** Drayken soared through the skies, his gaze sweeping over the grand celebration unfolding below, an occasion of joy for every dragonkin. Smiles lit up the faces of all who took part. Every corner was illuminated, vibrant with festivity, and even the servants moved with tireless dedication, as if it were their own daughter getting married, not just the princess. "I gotta say, the dragons have a unity that humans will likely never achieve," Drayken sighed, a trace of pity in his voice. As he flew ahead, other dragons took to the skies as well, bowing in respect the moment they saw him. Drayken returned the gesture with a solemn nod of his majestic dragon head. Soon, Drayken landed at his residence and was greeted almost immediately by his dragon maids. The twin sisters welcomed him with bright smiles, their excitement practically written across their faces. "Why are you two so excited? Is this your wedding or something?" Drayken asked with curiosity. "No, young maste- young lord," Rin corrected herself with a giggle. "Today is a momentous occasion. The future Dragon King has finally been decided. It¡¯s a celebration for the entire dragon race." A mysterious glint sparkled in her eyes as she looked at him. "Who is it?" Drayken asked, making a completely clueless expression. Hearing that, both Rin and Lin pouted in unison. Obviously, he was the one who would become the Dragon King, yet here he was, acting as if he had no idea. Drayken chuckled inwardly. Watching the two maids so full of joy was more amusing to him than anything else and they were cute, too. The fact that they were twins only added to their charm. "It¡¯s you," Lin squeaked softly. Drayken raised an eyebrow. It was the first time he had heard her speak; she was usually too shy, leaving most of the talking to Rin. "Time is passing quickly, young lord. We should get you dressed," Rin said hastily, glancing at the clock. "Alright." Drayken nodded. He didn¡¯t want to keep his bride waiting. Without further delay, he entered his residence and began getting dressed. With the help of his two maids, it only took a moment for Drayken to be fully dressed. He wore golden robes adorned with an intricate dragon pattern embroidered across the fabric. His long sleeves fluttered in the breeze, and his broad wings stretched high, adding to his imposing presence. His crimson hair flowed freely behind him, only in his lightning form would it spike up and turn pure white. Even his tails exuded majesty. He truly looked like royalty among dragons. Drayken examined himself in the mirror and gave a small nod of approval. Behind him, the twin maids blushed, a pink tint spreading across their cheeks as they gazed at him with shy admiration. "Young lord, you look... handsome," Rin said softly, almost shy herself. "Really?" Drayken asked, tilting his head. "Yeah," she said, rolling her eyes¡ªit was stating the obvious. "Haha, then let¡¯s go," Drayken chuckled. Just as he was about to step out, a knock sounded at the door. "Who is it?" "It¡¯s me, Conrad. I¡¯m here to guide you to the ceremony." "Oh?" Drayken raised his brows, then walked over and opened the door to find Conrad standing outside. It was the same guard who had once led him to the Dragon King¡¯s throne room and spoken to him about the Dragon God. But unlike before, there was no trace of arrogance in his expression. Instead, his face was calm: indifferent, neither flattering nor hostile. "Hello," Drayken greeted with a smile. "Hello, young lord," Conrad replied with a bow, raising his silver sword respectfully. "Please follow me, young lord." "Okay," Drayken said, then turned to the two maids. "Can they come with me?" "Yes," Conrad replied without hesitation. "In fact, you¡¯ll need them." Soon after, Drayken and his two maids stepped outside, following Conrad¡¯s lead. The moment he emerged, a grand red carpet stretched out before him, extending farther than his eyes could see. On either side of the carpet, dragonfolk stood in neat rows, joyfully tossing flower petals along his path, their faces glowing with pride and happiness. The instant Drayken appeared, cheers erupted across the crowd. Cries of celebration rang out, and some dragons even shed tears of joy. With measured steps, Drayken walked forward along the red carpet. Under Conrad¡¯s guidance, Drayken soon reached a gigantic platform suspended in the air, a floating island! Though it was far away, everything was visible with perfect clarity in his yes His bride stood waiting, a veil concealing her face, but the cute pout she wore was unmistakable to him. Conrad took to the sky, transforming into his dragon form. Drayken followed suit, shifting into his own majestic dragon shape, swiftly landing on the island before shifting back into human form. The two dragon maids quietly followed behind, turning into pink and blue scaled dragons. "Woah." "Ahhh!" Countless dragons already hovered in the skies above, their roars of excitement shaking the very air, making the skies tremble beneath their might. The dragon people shouted with excitement, their voices rising in a roaring chorus. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The entire dragon race was caught in a moment of uproar. Drayken watched it all with a quiet sigh. He climbed the platform with a regal demeanor and faced his pouting bride. Between them stood an old dragon dressed in a black ceremonial robe, wearing glasses and holding a book in his hands. He gave Drayken a respectful nod, which Drayken returned in kind. Then the old dragon nodded toward Synthia, and she nodded back. "The ceremony shall commence." The moment the words left the old dragon¡¯s mouth, a hush fell over the crowd. Though countless massive dragons still filled the skies, complete silence lingered in the air. The dragons on the ground were just as silent, completely still in the sacred moment. In this profound stillness, the old dragon began to chant ancient mantras: "By flame and fang, by scale and sky, We call upon thee, O Dragon God, to witness this bond. Two hearts, once apart, now beat as one¡ª As the twin stars circle the same sun." He pointed toward the couple. Drayken, having been taught the ritual already, extended his long, majestic tails forward. Synthia mirrored him, gracefully extending her beautiful blue dragon tails. Just then... Chapter 135: The Humans Attack! Chapter 135: The Humans Attack!Boom! A terrifying vibration rippled through the sky. It shook the surroundings. Several smaller dragons immediately lost their balance and plummeted from the air, crashing to the ground with a thunderous thud that made the earth tremble. A colossal ship floated into view, suspended in the sky. Vessels meant to sail on water now hovered in the air, shattering any understanding of what was possible. There were hundreds of them, forming a fleet that blanketed the heavens(skies). Then, a voice echoed from one of the ships: "You giant lizards think yourselves the greatest beings in the world, but in truth, you¡¯re nothing more than inferior creatures destined to be crushed beneath humanity¡¯s heel." The dragon people were instantly enraged by what they heard. With furious roars, they transformed into their dragon forms and launched themselves toward the ships. "Puny worms, how dare you!" "You¡¯re nothing but bugs¡ªwe¡¯ll crush you!" Their roars thundered across sky and earth, shaking the very heavens as they charged without mercy. "Hehe... lizard brains," the voice sneered from the ship. "Let us show you the true power of the ¡¯puny worms¡¯ you speak of." In response, swords began to rise¡ªfloating around the ships, their tips gleaming as they pointed toward the incoming dragons. Bang! The very air trembled, distorting and vibrating under the immense force. They were lasers. Countless beams burst forth from the tips of the floating swords, lashing out at the dragons who charged with full fury. The two forces were about to collide. At this time, on the wedding platform, Drayken narrowed his eyes. A surge of anger welled up within him. This was his wedding day. His sacred moment. And they dared to ruin it? Lightning began to swirl around his body, crackling and dancing in the air. Arcs of pure electricity coiled around him like serpents. His long crimson hair stood on end, turning stark white. Red veins flared in his eyes as his power surged. He turned to look at Synthia. She met his gaze and gave a single nod, the faintest smile visible beneath her veil, tinged with pride. He vanished instantly, leaving behind only a crackling trail of lightning. In the very next heartbeat, he reappeared, right in front of the onrushing dragons, just as the lasers closed in. Roar! His roar split the skies, echoing like thunder through the heavens. Drayken closed his eyes for a moment, summoning the lightning that danced through the air around him. In response to his will, the lasers suddenly shifted, each beam twisting mid-flight, locking onto him. They all converged. ¡¯I can control their trajectory... not completely. If I want to protect everyone, then I must take them all.¡¯ His mind raced with calculation. Drayken hovered in the air, arms outstretched, lightning surging through every inch of his body, ready to face the storm of destruction head-on. His fist glinting with starlight. A black haze surrounded him, turning into a gauntlet for his fist. Gathering all the strength he had into his arms, he raised his fist and punched at the incoming lasers. Bzzz! A strange sound resounded in the surrounding area. Reality itself seemed to shatter at the point of impact. Then¡ª Boom! Drayken was hurled from the sky, his body crashing into the earth like a meteor. The impact tore through the land, carving a deep ravine in the ground where he landed. Dust billowed. The ground trembled. But the sky was silent. He had stopped every single laser. Then all the dragons erupted in anger and pure, unbridled rage. "How dare you?" "How dare you do that to our Dragon Lord?!" The dragons were about to attack. However, at that moment, a streak of light shot up from the ground¡ª Gradually revealing the uninjured figure of Drayken, laughing like a maniac. "Oh? Since when did the dragons have such a lunatic?" came a voice from the ship. "Be honoured in my presence," Drayken said coldly. "You¡¯re speaking to the Dragon King." "Oh? Are you the groom at this wedding?" the ship turned toward Synthia, from where the voice had come. "Hehe, she is a beauty. It¡¯ll be fun to add her to my collection." Drayken didn¡¯t move. Not even a twitch disturbed his expression. Yet in his mind, the fate of the one who had spoken was already sealed. "You¡¯re dead. Everything connected to you, I will kill them. Everything you love, I will kill them. I will destroy, kill, and slaughter until you are the one begging for mercy. But I... I will never grant you the mercy of death," Drayken said in a chilling, emotionless tone. It was a voice of absolute authority, unquestionable, final. He wasn¡¯t making a threat. He was stating a future that had already been decided. "...Y-yeah, right," the voice stammered, trembling. Then, in a panicked rush: "Attack!" Lasers erupted once more from the sword¡¯s tips, more than before, flooding the sky in a storm. Drayken scoffed in disdain. Just as he was about to strike, he suddenly sensed the mana in the air trembling. Raising his brows, he glanced behind him. Countless dragons had already activated their spells. Then, they opened their jaws. The four elements. Metal. Gold. A barrage of spells tore through the air, colliding fiercely with the lasers. Explosions erupted in the sky, blasting everything around. When the smoke cleared, there was nothing left. The two attacks had been perfectly matched. "Young Lord, let us aid you!" one dragon shouted. Others quickly echoed the same resolve. Drayken simply nodded, then vanished, blurring through the air at lightning speed as he raced toward the ship from where the voice had come. Sword rays tried to slice his path, but the dragons¡¯ attacks nullified every strike. In no time, Drayken reached the ship. "Die," he roared, his black-haze gauntlet glowing as starlight gathered around his fist. "Hmph." The voice from inside the ship dripped with disdain as a man stepped out onto the deck. He floated in a flying sword as he appeared right before Drayken, with countless other swords hovering behind his back. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 136: Battlefield! Chapter 136: Battlefield!The man in front of Drayken looked ordinary, dressed in jeans and a simple shirt. But the fact that he was flying on a sword, with several more floating behind him, made it clear, he was anything but normal. Drayken didn¡¯t care. His only thought was how to bring the man to his knees and destroy everything he held dear. "Hell¡ª" the man began to greet. Drayken vanished in a flash, leaving a trail of crackling electric arcs as he reappeared right in front of him, his black haze gauntlet already driving forward in a punch. "Eh?" The man blinked with a shrug, just before he felt the crushing force of the blow. But, instead of retreating, a sleazy smirk curled on his lips as he casually extended his hand. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Drayken felt an invisible force halt his fist mid-air, completely obstructing its advance. To the naked eye, there was nothing there, but he could faintly sense the resistance, an unseen pressure he couldn¡¯t shake off. ¡¯Is this telekinesis?¡¯ Drayken wondered, eyes narrowing. It was this very power that kept humans among the two strongest races. Their innate telekinetic ability was anything but simple, it was the key reason they could stand toe-to-toe with dragons. As a Dragon himself, Drayken understood the might of his kind. With each advancement in a dragon¡¯s level, the power they could unleash grew exponentially, terrifying and overwhelming. "Give up, big lizard. You can¡¯t even touch me," the man said, standing tall like a flying immortal, eyes filled with disdain as he looked down at Drayken. Drayken¡¯s mind buzzed with thoughts as he raised his other hand and launched another punch, this time aiming straight for the man¡¯s face. Bang! Just inches away, his left fist was halted too, frozen in place by the same invisible force. But a grin spread across Drayken¡¯s face. "So, you¡¯re not untouchable after all." Starlight glittered across his left fist and with a crackling surge, the obstruction shattered without mercy. His fist landed squarely on the man¡¯s cheek. Boom! The man was sent hurtling through the air, crashing onto one of the nearby ships. His jaw was dislocated, and every tooth in his mouth shattered. "Ahhh..." he cried out in agony. "Not enough," Drayken snarled. Rage burned in his eyes as he lunged forward with all his might. The man weakly looked up at the rapidly approaching figure and, trembling, muttered with his parched lips: "Hurry... help me." The moment the words left his lips, hundreds of armored men appeared around him, their shields raised and weapons at the ready. Drayken didn¡¯t flinch. In a blinding flash, he transformed into his true form, a majestic, twenty-two-meter-long dragon, his scales a striking blend of crimson and shadow-black, gleaming. He hovered like a true sovereign of the skies. Black aura swirled around him as mana from the surroundings surged toward his form. But Drayken didn¡¯t strike immediately. Instead, he raised his gaze to the sky above. "It¡¯s a foolish choice, If you think you can beat me in the skies... you¡¯re gravely mistaken." Then, with a slow breath, he closed his slitted pupils and awakened the terrifying bloodline sealed within him. The Lightning Saint Bloodline. The bloodline that has evolved at the end of the tournament. Dark clouds began to gather in the skies, thickening with unnatural speed. In the next instant, arcs of lightning exploded across the sky, converging into a colossal thunderstorm. Thunder rumbled like a divine drumbeat. Then, in one fell swoop, the storm¡¯s fury reached its peak. A final, deafening boom split the air, followed by a blinding flash of thick lightning that crashed down from the heavens, striking Drayken directly and drowning him completely. Drayken¡¯s slitted pupils looked at the man with a mocking grin. When Eryke had once witnessed a dragon use such a technique, to channel its power into a blazing beam of heat, he couldn¡¯t replicate it. He lacked the control of the Dragons. But Drayken was different. The lightning coursing through Drayken¡¯s body converged at his core, forming a terrifying mass of electric energy. Then, he opened his mouth. The accumulated lightning surged forward, seeking release. Forced through the narrow channel of his jaws, the energy was so dense, so condensed, that it solidified into a beam of blinding power, fired directly at the man before him. The knights reacted instantly, raising massive shields and protecting the man firmly. Their shields glowed with energy as they reinforced them with telekinetic power, anchoring them firmly in place. Bang! It happened in less than a heartbeat, faster than a blink, quicker than a breath. A deafening explosion tore through the air, and a shockwave followed. Dust and debris erupted into the skies, blanketing the battlefield in a thick haze. For a moment, everything was obscured: sight, sound, and breath swallowed by the aftermath. A massive ship suddenly plummeted from the sky, crashing to the ground as if gravity had finally reclaimed it. As the dust began to settle, the battlefield slowly came into view. The knights¡¯ shields, though battered and dented, still stood firm. Electric arcs danced wildly across their surfaces like angry serpents, remnants of the storm¡¯s fury. Against all odds, they had managed to withstand Drayken¡¯s hyper-charged lightning beam. Drayken narrowed his slitted pupils, blinking once. Then he sneered. Another bolt of lightning descended from the heavens, striking his body with precision. Electric energy surged once more into his core, the power swelling rapidly. "If one beam isn¡¯t enough, then two. If two aren¡¯t enough, then three," he growled. "I¡¯ll keep going for as long as it takes." With a wicked grin, he opened his jaws and another beam shot forward. Behind the layers of glowing shields, the coward¡¯s face had turned ghostly pale. His voice trembled with panic. "Hurry... save me, Ancestor!" he cried out in desperation. But nobody came. It was peaceful and silent. The dragon people were already fighting the fleeting ship, and for a moment, they seemed to have been equally matched, but the dragons gradually gained the advantage. Actually, some of the dragons were vastly more powerful, some even level six dragons. Oddly, there was not a single dragon above that level. When the man called out for his "ancestor," his ancestor was actually fighting Eleanor high above in the skies with seven other human experts. Still, they were at a disadvantage. Except for her, there was also Duke Igrish, who was fighting another group of human experts. This man was the person who vehemently rejected Drayken¡¯s marriage to Synthia. The other elder dragons were also on different battlefields, halted by human experts. The Dragon King himself was obstructed by five humans wearing golden robes. "Dragon King, it is the end of the line for you. We have five human Telekinetic Grandmasters on our side. No matter what, you cannot defeat us." "Oh?" The Dragon King, Kaizer, spoke in a low and slow tone. His eyes lazily looked at the battlefield below, at his son-in-law, with a proud expression on his face: "Not bad, not bad. He is definitely worthy enough." "You." The five were obviously annoyed; however, they didn¡¯t move from their spots. If even a single one of them faced the Dragon King alone, they would be slaughtered alive in the blink of an eye. They were just patiently waiting and holding him off. However, when they looked down at the battlefield, they frowned. "Don¡¯t grow complacent too soon, Dragon King. You dragons might be strong; however, we make that up with our quantity." Saying this, one of them shook their hands. Immediately, thousands of ships appeared in the skies below, and on the decks of these ships, there were young humans with an equal, if not stronger, presence than that cowardly man whose fate was sealed by Drayken. Chapter 137: Younger Generations Fight! Chapter 137: Younger Generations Fight!Drayken immediately noticed the presence of the ship. His dragon head turned toward the fleet, a sneer curling across his face. "I¡¯ll rip them apart after I finish you off," he growled, his draconic laughter echoing through the skies. "Oh? Rip us apart?" one of the youths aboard the ship replied, amusement in his voice. "That¡¯s right." A flash of lightning surged over Drayken¡¯s body as he unleashed another hyper-electric ray toward the cowardly man. It all happened in the blink of an eye. This time, the shields couldn¡¯t withstand the attack, they shattered instantly, reduced to dust by his beam. All that remained were ashes¡ªand the cowardly man, still alive, though he had lost both arms. Whether it was fortunate or unfortunate, even he couldn¡¯t tell. "I¡¯ll keep you alive for now," Drayken said, his voice laced with cruelty. The man¡¯s eyes were wide with terror. His body trembled uncontrollably. The swords that had once floated behind him now lay scattered on the ground, and even levitating himself in the air had become a struggle. His mind was unraveling as he stared at the colossal dragon. Regret surged through him¡ªhe wished he had never spoken those words. But it was too late. Words, once spoken, cannot be taken back. Drayken no longer paid him any attention. The man¡¯s will was broken; he no longer mattered. Instead, the dragon turned his focus toward the ship. Lightning crackled in the skies above, another bolt forming. Drayken was ready to obliterate the entire fleet with a single, devastating strike. At that moment, the young warriors aboard the ships began to float into the air. Some held swords gleaming with energy, others gripped razor-edged boomerangs, and a few had strange discs hovering behind them. Despite the array of weapons, Drayken remained unfazed. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Roar! The air trembled with his cry. His majestic body surged through the skies like a fish through water, swiftly closing in on one of the humans. The target was clad in eerie black armor from head to toe, with only a pair of gleaming eyes visible through the narrow slit of his helmet. He wielded two crescent-shaped knives, each radiating a deadly aura. As Drayken closed the distance, the armored man suddenly hurled one of the crescent blades at him with incredible force. The crescent blade spun violently through the air, generating a terrifying rotational force as it tore toward him. "Hmm?" Drayken¡¯s slitted pupils narrowed. Though the twin crescent blades appeared simple, his instincts screamed otherwise. His dragon heart pounded from the danger. Without hesitation, he opened his jaws and unleashed the electric beam he had been charging deep within his core. Boom! The two forces collided. As expected, the crescent blade was instantly shattered into smithereens, but the beam didn¡¯t stop. It surged onward, racing straight toward the fully armored man. The man only snickered in disdain, extending his hand with confidence. Ten knives shot out from the man¡¯s pocket, spinning rapidly in a tight circle before him. In an instant, they formed a whirling electromagnetic barrier that faced the oncoming beam head-on. To Drayken¡¯s astonishment, the barrier, though pushed back a few inches under the force of his attack, managed to completely block the electric beam. "This... this..." Drayken muttered, stunned. The power he had unleashed shouldn¡¯t have just vanished. It made no sense. As if to answer his unspoken question, the ten knives suddenly crumbled into dust, the ten knives dispersing his power. "Oh?" Another bolt of lightning fell from the sky, and within Drayken¡¯s core, a second electric beam was already forming, hot, violent, and ready to unleash hell. Just as Drayken was about to evaporate the man from existence, another fighter sprang into action, hundreds of attacks suddenly hurtling toward him from every direction. Drayken¡¯s dragon brows twitched in irritation as he shifted the direction of his electric beam, sweeping it across the sky to intercept and neutralize the incoming barrage. By that time, another ten knives had already appeared before the armored man, spinning rapidly to form yet another electromagnetic shield to block Drayken¡¯s beam. "Hmm?" Drayken frowned as he saw the familiar defense take shape again. "These troublesome people..." He was facing multiple opponents now and he could feel it. Their power was equal to his... perhaps even greater. If it were only a handful of humans, Drayken would have been absolutely confident. Even if their individual presence rivaled or surpassed his, his bloodline was no joke. He could crush them all. But this? This was too many. "This is trouble..." he muttered, his mind racing for a solution, some way to defeat them all. Just then, a familiar voice called out from behind him. From the corner of his eye, he saw a sky-blue dragon gliding effortlessly through the air, her shimmering scales blending almost seamlessly with the sky. Synthia. "What are you doing here, Synthia?" Drayken asked. "What, can¡¯t I help my husband?" she replied with a playful pout. "Haha, of course you can help," Drayken chuckled, though he shook his head. "Unfortunately... you alone won¡¯t be enough?" "What about us?" More familiar voices echoed behind him. Sensing their presence, Drayken¡¯s pupils flickered. ¡¯You guys...¡¯ He turned to face them, the very people he had once fought in the tournament. "I¡¯m not here to help you, Drayken," said Maurice, the young master of the Void Clan, "It¡¯s our duty to destroy the puny worms that keep popping their heads up." "Of course," Drayken replied, rolling his eyes with a casual shrug. Then his gaze shifted toward the woman clad in minimal clothing. She was just as cold as before, her expression unreadable, yet there was a faint trace of indifference directed at him. "What are you looking at?" Synthia snapped, her voice fierce with jealousy. "I was just checking everyone out," Drayken said with a smirk, raising his claw in a thumbs-up. "After all, we need to fight together." "Hmph. I¡¯ll deal with you later," Synthia turned her focus back to the humans. Her eyes narrowed coldly. "How about this, you puny worms surrender now, and I¡¯ll grant you the mercy of death." "Oh? Grant us mercy?" the armored man replied, his tone thick with disdain. "There are hundreds of us... and only a few dozen of you. How exactly do you plan to win?" "Like this," Drayken said. Without warning, he released a crackling beam of electricity that shot through the air. The armored man barely had time to react. Boom! In the blink of an eye, the beam struck him directly, instantly disintegrating him into dust. Chapter 138: Supreme Dragon Emperor vs Paragons! Chapter 138: Supreme Dragon Emperor vs Paragons!Silence. A moment of complete stillness hung in the air. No one dared to speak. Eyes were wide, mouths frozen in silent "O"s. Drayken turned his dragon head toward them and sneered. Another bolt of lightning coalesced within his core, ready to blast another foe into oblivion. It happened in the blink of an eye. And then, chaos erupted. The humans attacked, and the dragons retaliated without hesitation. A deafening boom followed, so thunderous it drowned out the world itself. The battle ignited, with humans swarming the dragons by sheer numbers. But quantity doesn¡¯t always overcome quality and that truth was becoming painfully clear. Dragons possessed formidable defenses, especially their scales, which were harder than what their level alone would suggest. Even attacks that exceeded their own power often failed to pierce them. Equally terrifying was their offensive capability, wielding devastating spells with deadly precision. With both near-impenetrable defense and overwhelming attack power, defeating a single dragon required an enormous amount of energy. Humans, by contrast, had weaker, more fragile bodies. A single flick of a dragon¡¯s tail could reduce them to nothing more than pulp. Drayken alone faced twenty opponents, unleashing wave after wave of electric beams to obliterate them. But to his surprise, all his attacks were blocked by a strange electromagnetic defense field. "Hmm? Interesting." His slitted eyes flashed with curiosity as he observed. He was certainly intrigued by the humans¡¯ telekinetic abilities. ¡¯Perhaps the main body could dispatch a clone to the human side... We could analyze their powers and repurpose them for our own.¡¯ Even as he strategized, Drayken continued his assault, relentlessly launching beams of lightning. The defenders were already at their limit, their faces pale with exhaustion. He was moments away from ending them all. But then, a harsh voice thundered from above: "Enough." A terrifying force crashed down from the sky, locking Drayken in place, completely frozen, unable to move. Drayken thrashed and writhed, his massive dragon body twisting with all its might¡ªbut he couldn¡¯t move. It was as if an invisible barrier had locked him in place, freezing him completely. He gritted his teeth. Veins bulged like thick, coiled pipes across his body, pulsing with raw energy. The harder he struggled, the tighter the force constricted around him. But instead of fear, rage surged within him. His roar echoed like thunder, shaking the very air. For the first time, he felt his bloodline boil, like a volcano erupting from deep within. Since his evolution into the Lightning Saint Bloodline of unknown grade, he had never lost control. Emotions had always bowed to his will, unlike during his time with the lesser bloodline. But now, for the first time... his bloodline had erupted on its own. Dark clouds grew in a cluster in the skies, completely covering the sun. The thunderous roar in the skies grew louder. And Drayken opened his jaws forcefully and released a terrifying roar. Boom! The lightning gathered, coiling around his entire body before it gradually morphed into an armour that surrounded his body. Covered in lightning armour, Drayken seemed to have gained newfound strength as he wriggled his muscles again and again until he finally broke free. [You have awakened a hidden feature of the bloodline] [You have gained the title ] ... Any hidden ability in your body would be quickly awakened. ... Lightning surged in Drayken¡¯s core as he tilted his head toward the sky, eyes blazing with unbridled fury. "Oh?" A calm, intrigued voice echoed from above. "An interesting one." "How dare you!?" Suddenly, a furious roar split the sky. A colossal shadow descended, casting darkness across the battlefield. Drayken looked up, his pupils dilated. Though he couldn¡¯t sense its presence directly, his bloodline instinctively began to calm, tamed by sheer pressure. Above, the towering silhouette of a dragon filled the sky, vast enough to blanket the heavens in its shadow. The oppressive force pinning Drayken down vanished in an instant, followed by a pained scream from its wielder. "Supreme Dragon Emperor, there are five Paragons here. And you... you are alone. Shall we fight again?" "Oh? I¡¯d heard a rumor, a human had reached the Paragon level. Seems it was true, after all," the old dragon mumbled. "But this is not enough." They fought in the blink of an eye. Drayken looked with stunned eyes as the sky started to shatter in front of him like glass. And from within the crevices of the cracked skies, a terrifying darkness seeped out. "Did they shatter reality itself?" Drayken thought in his heart, his heart beating like a drum. Strangely, he wasn¡¯t afraid of this power; instead, there was a blinding confidence in his heart that he would one day have the same power. Drayken tightened his fist and closed his eyes, taking a deep breath. He gradually receded from his dragon form and turned into human form again. However, the lightning armour still remained, completely protecting his body. "I wonder if there are other secrets that this bloodline hides?" While he was amused to feel the unexpected boon, there was also curiosity in his heart: "Welp, if there truly are some hidden abilities that are within my bloodline, then I should get them soon." Looking at his title, Drayken tightened his fist. Not only could this help him, but also other clones and the main body. Then he looked around him. The battle had already halted for the younger generation, and both of them had tactically retreated. Actually, Drayken was the only one standing right in the middle of the aftermath because he was trapped by some Paragon expert power... ¡¯I wonder what Paragon even means...¡¯ While contemplating in his mind, Drayken decided that he would have to gain knowledge about the humans if he wanted to fight them. As the great one said: "If you know the enemy and know yourself, you need not fear the result of a hundred battles." The battle in the sky was extremely frightening, and with each passing breath, the sky¡¯s fractures only deepened. Drayken looked from the corner of his eyes, looking at the man whose two arms were obliterated with his electric beam. There was a woman with long red hair tending to him with care and love in her eyes. "What were you saying previously?" Drayken grinned. Without any warning, his figure vanished from the place, leaving arcs of lightning. The humans were also focusing on the battle, but some of them were already prepared. "This mad dragon really attacked." "He really is crazy." The humans sneered, throwing countless weapons at Drayken in his charging form. To this, Drayken only uttered a single word with a hint of disdain in his eyes: "Useless." The attacks landed on his body; however, all of them were deflected by his lightning armour. All attacks turned useless, causing the humans to be stunned. They watched as Drayken sped past them, heading straight toward the man with severed arms. Without a word, Drayken yanked the woman by the hand, glancing coldly at the man before turning back with her in tow. The red-haired woman tried to resist, but against Drayken¡¯s iron grip, she had no strength to fight back. When Drayken was returning, the humans were stunned but did not attack. "Eh, why didn¡¯t we attack?" a certain idiot muttered, confused. "Are you an idiot? You want to kill one of our own? Do you want to be hanged?" another snapped. "Oh, right," the idiot nodded, looking suddenly enlightened. Drayken reached back and gently put the woman on the ground. Before he could react, a hand suddenly grabbed his ear. Ahhh¡ª He cried, feigning pain. "Hmph, Drayken, it seems you have grown some wings, have you?" Synthia spoke with an icy tone. Drayken felt a shiver down his spine; his instinct flared on alarm, the impending doom felt nearer than ever. "We¨CWe can talk about this," he stuttered. "First, listen to me." "You abducted a human girl, what else do you have to explain?" she asked with an expressionless face. However, being expressionless was scarier than having expression. Drayken didn¡¯t explain, with cold sweat he leapt towards her and kissed her on the cheek. "Huh?" Synthia was stunned on the spot, her expressionless face instantly melting into a blushing one. "What did you do that for?" Heaving a sigh of relief, Drayken explained while pointing at the man in the distance: "She must be his lover or fianc¨¦. Remember what he told you before?" "Are you still holding a grudge against him?" Synthia asked with raised brows. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Of course," Drayken grumbled with an expressionless face. "I must fulfill what I said, and I will follow it till the end." The red-haired woman who was listening to the conversation was pale: "You demon, what are you going to do with me?" she asked, clutching her chest protectively. Drayken turned to her and gently flicked her forehead. "I won¡¯t harm you. But from now on, you will never meet the humans again. I hold no grudge against you, it wouldn¡¯t be fair. I only promise this: once I¡¯ve dealt with that guy, I will return you back." "Really?" the red-haired woman asked, her voice laced with doubt. "You are my captive, do you have a choice?" Drayken shrugged with nonchalance. "You¡¯re right." She nodded without bickering or crying. "By the way, what are you to him?" he asked the important question, seeing the nonchalance of the woman. "I am his fianc¨¦, of course." "Don¡¯t you like him?" "Hmm, I do like him but not love him." "..." Drayken had expected her to overreact or something, but she really was too nonchalant that he was utterly stunned. Just as he was about to speak further, the terrifying explosions in the skies suddenly stopped. Drayken looked up, stunned, as the fractured space started to mend itself, revealing the faint figure of the people who were high above the sky in outer space. Chapter 139: Everyone is the main character of their own story! Chapter 139: Everyone is the main character of their own story!He could faintly see it, the giant dragon was still circling the space. However, only four paragons remained now, and one of them had vanished. "Did one of them die?" Drayken wondered. At that moment, a drop of red blood fell onto Drayken¡¯s head. He looked up. The cloudless sky had begun to rain... blood. The humans who witnessed this scene widened their eyes in horror. "A paragon has died." "Nooo!" Some humans began to wail and cry. Others started to bang their heads against the ground. Drayken looked on, his brow twitching. ¡¯You speak as if you¡¯re the victims,¡¯ he thought, shaking his head with a look of disappointment. ¡¯You had the nerve to attack me during my wedding, came at me with full force and now, when I defend myself, you paint us as the villains.¡¯ But he didn¡¯t stop there. Lightning surged in his core, and with a blast, he struck the humans, reducing several to smithereens before they could regain their footing. And when they finally did, they unleashed their strongest attacks, drowning him in a storm of power. Even Drayken would be forced to retreat if he took those attacks head-on. But he had a trump card. The dragons behind Drayken launched their attacks in unison, targeting the humans. With that, Drayken caught a brief moment of respite. He shifted back into his dragon form and unleashed an electrically charged beam, less powerful than before, but still strong enough to force the humans back. Bit by bit, they began to retreat. As Drayken attacked, he glanced upward. Strangely, the shadows above remained still, until the four Paragons suddenly vanished from the sky. One of them waved a hand, and in an instant, all the humans were lifted into the air and disappeared. From the edge of space, the old dragon slowly descended. Stretching his back, he looked at his descendant and muttered: "I¡¯m too old for these things." Then he landed on the ground. Eleanor, Duke Igris, Kaizer, and the other dragon race experts landed on the ground in unison. Only two of the elder dragons had fallen, while the human experts had suffered hundreds of casualties. Among the dragons, none others had died, most were either seriously injured or had escaped with barely a scratch. But a heavy gloom hung over every face as they looked at the corpses of the two old dragons. Synthia stepped forward, one step at a time, and knelt before them, her expression icy and solemn. "May your souls live forever. May the Dragon God bless you." She bowed deeply, tears welling in her eyes and soaking the earth beneath her. The moment she bowed, the skies responded. Clouds gathered in the skies, and a single drop of water fell, followed gradually by a heavy rain. Synthia looked up with a hollow gaze, her face lined with grief. The atmosphere grew heavy, suffocating, as a quiet oppression settled over the land. The dragons said nothing. Their bodies trembled, and tears welled in their eyes, silent, unsung tears. Drayken remained still as well, paying his respects to the fallen elders. Unlike humans, where death often draws tears only from family and relatives who only seemed to be pretending to care, the dragon race shared an unbreakable bond. It was a sacred connection. The death of one dragon was a loss mourned by all. And now, two had fallen. For a long time, there was only silence, broken only by the steady sound of falling rain. Synthia slowly rose to her feet and began to move her hands with elegant precision. The rain around her started to shimmer, resonating with her rhythm, syncing with her. The two elderly dragon corpses began to levitate, slowly circling her, drawn into her harmony. Then, in the blink of an eye, they began to dissolve, turning to dust. Synthia clapped her hands twice, her eyes closed. Bang! The ashes rose gently into the sky, drifting upward until they vanished completely. She dropped to her knees, head bowed. "May the Demon God grant your souls mercy and peace." Every dragon, including the Supreme Dragon Emperor, knelt to the ground, their voices echoing in unison: "May the Demon God grant their souls mercy and peace." With that, the ceremonial cremation of the two elder dragons came to an end. Synthia quietly returned to Drayken¡¯s side, her mood visibly heavier than before. She spoke little. Drayken, understanding her sorrow, remained silent as well. Their marriage, which had been meant to take place during this gathering, would likely be postponed. But Drayken didn¡¯t complain. Instead, he simply stayed close, offering her his silent, steady support. "Listen up," the old dragon said, coughing slightly to draw everyone¡¯s attention. "I know you¡¯re shaken by the deaths of our two elders but this is not the time for grief. This is the time for vengeance." "We must sharpen our claws... and end the human race." The dragons were instantly ignited, their eyes blazing with fury as they roared in unison: "End them!" "End them!" Their voices shook the skies, the very ground rumbling beneath their wrath. Drayken watched silently, saying nothing. From the outside, it was almost... fascinating. From the dragons¡¯ eyes, humans were the villains. From the humans¡¯ eyes, dragons were the villains. But in the end... Who truly was the villain? ¡¯Everyone is the main character of their own story. The only difference is, some stories are interesting, while others are boring.¡¯ Drayken nodded to himself, a faintly enlightened expression on his face. The next day, he sat sipping tea, freshly ground and prepared by his two twin dragon maids, who worked diligently by his side. A red-haired woman sat at the table nearby, staring out the window with a dazed, distant look in her eyes. Just then, Synthia entered the room and glanced at Drayken. "Our wedding has been postponed again... for almost a month." "Hmm." Drayken gave a casual nod, then looked up at her. "Do you want to travel the world?" "Eh?" Synthia tilted her head, confused. "I¡¯ve been contemplating what my fifth spell should be. I¡¯ve almost formed a coherent idea, but I can¡¯t quite decide how to proceed. Will you help me?" "By traveling the world?" Synthia asked, a hint of doubt in her voice. "That¡¯s right. My fifth spell is connected to nature, but it feels like I¡¯m missing a crucial piece of the puzzle," Drayken said without hesitation. "Wouldn¡¯t it be dangerous?" "We¡¯ll hide our identities and travel incognito. Honestly, it¡¯ll be incredibly helpful for me." "I¡¯m coming with you, then." Synthia¡¯s tone was firm. "As I said," Drayken shrugged, "you can come along... but how do I ask for permission?" "You don¡¯t have to, grandson." Drayken spun around at the sudden appearance of the old dragon behind him, almost frightened out of his heart. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The old dragon placed a steady hand on his shoulder. "I¡¯ve already given you permission. No one can stop you." "Grandpa," Synthia muttered from the side, cheeks puffed like a balloon, "when I asked you for permission to leave, you never gave it." "You stubborn brat," the old dragon grumbled. "What would have happened if you¡¯d been caught by the humans? But with my grandson, I can absolutely rely on him." Synthia huffed in response. Chapter 141: Getting a Pet? Chapter 141: Getting a Pet?Synthia looked at the giant wolf, thoughtful for a moment before she spoke: "Sure." "Alright." Drayken nodded and slowly walked toward the wolves. How do you tame a beast? There might be many ways to do it but for a wild creature like this, one that could kill a man in the blink of an eye, there was only one method. The simplest. And the most effective. The most brutal way. Drayken approached the nearest wolf with steady steps. One of them immediately noticed him and let out a howl, tilting its head toward the sky. Drayken hadn¡¯t bothered to hide his presence so it was easy to spot him. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Immediately, all the wolves turned their heads toward the figure cloaked completely from head to toe. The giant, red-furred wolf¡¯s eyes flickered with contemplation for a moment before it sent one of its underlings forward, to test the creature standing before it. "Oh? It has some intelligence, at least. That¡¯ll make it easier to tame." Drayken gave a self-approving nod. As the wolf rapidly closed the distance, jaws wide for a bite that could have taken off his entire head¡ª Drayken casually flicked his hand. Bang! The wolf was launched into the air, sent hurtling before crashing violently into the ground. For a moment, the pack forgot to howl. Stunned, their eyes locked onto Drayken. The giant red-furred wolf was the first to react. It growled, straightening the backs of the other wolves and snapping them back to focus. Then its blood-red eyes locked onto Drayken, as if it intended to devour him whole. Drayken continued forward, his pace slow and steady. The smaller wolves retreated, fear clear in their eyes. But the giant red-furred wolf stepped forward to confront the man, giving the lesser wolves a surge of courage. Awoo! Their formation shifted from encircling the cargo to now encircling the cloaked figure completely. Drayken only shrugged, unconcerned. His eyes swept past the wolves... and landed on the cargo. They were traveling on strange horses wreathed in dark flames. Even the wheels of the carriages were aflame, and the entire structure was forged from metal. There were three cargos in total, each escorted by a handful of people dressed in casual clothing, one of whom had already fallen, gravely injured. "Hmm?" Drayken stomped the ground. The earth trembled beneath him. "It¡¯s boring to play with weaklings. Let¡¯s just fight you." His figure vanished in an instant and in the next moment, he appeared directly in front of the red-furred wolf. Awooo! The wolf let out a fierce roar. Drayken narrowed his eyes, clenched his fist, and punched lightly. The wolf backed away and opened its jaws, unleashing a terrifying wind blade toward the incoming fist. But within moments, the wind shattered. The fist continued on its path, undaunted, and landed squarely on the wolf¡¯s face. The wolf howled in pain, eyes blazing with fury as it let out another roar. But... nothing happened. A flicker of confusion appeared in its cunning eyes. In the next instant, Drayken vanished again, reappearing atop the wolf¡¯s head. "Little puppy, be obedient. If you want a fight, I¡¯ll give you one." He grinned, stretching his fingers as a creaking sound echoed through the air. Through his true eyes, Drayken could clearly see the nature of the wolf. It was cloaked in a red aura, an aura of pure, unrestrained anger. The wolf, feeling challenged, refused to submit. It thrashed wildly against the ground, trying to shake Drayken off. But no matter how violently it struggled, Drayken remained firmly atop its back. Gradually, its strength began to wane. Its movements slowed. Harsh, ragged breaths escaped its throat as exhaustion set in. "It¡¯s only been a few minutes, and you¡¯re already worn out?" Drayken shook his head in disappointment. He could feel the wolf¡¯s emotions shifting. Anger had now turned to fear. And he could sense the emotions of the humans in the cargo too, some filled with fear, others confused, and one seemed even excited. ¡¯My Aura Farming spell and the True Eyes I gained are perfect for discerning everyone¡¯s intent.¡¯ With these abilities, he no longer had to worry about betrayal. He could see a person¡¯s true nature, and their emotions, clearly, in real time. Drayken landed lightly on the ground, turning to the exhausted red-furred wolf. He extended his hand. "Do you give up?" The wolf¡¯s eyes were blurred with fatigue. It glanced at Drayken, then looked around at its subordinates. And then, it let out another roar of rage. "Still not done?" Drayken grinned. He didn¡¯t strike the wolf this time. Instead, he let it unleash everything it had, tanking all its attacks without flinching. Even as the wolf unleashed a terrifying wind blade, Drayken stood unmoved, his gaze locked onto the beast without the slightest flinch. Every attack failed. In the end, the wolf collapsed to the ground, its eyes still burning with rage but its body no longer responding. Drayken shook his head and crouched beside it, gently running his hand through its fur. "How about now?" The wolf let out an involuntary purr, then immediately burned with fury at itself. But its body still wouldn¡¯t move, humiliated in front of its subordinates, the shame ran so deep it almost wished for death. Drayken chuckled. As he lifted his head, the rest of the wolves instinctively backed away in fear. Wolves hunt in packs, they are smart and cunning. Even the strongest beast would be forced to retreat in the face of their sheer numbers. But when confronted with an overwhelming power they cannot hope to defeat, their instinctual cowardice, born from relying on group strength, inevitably surfaces. At this moment, they felt true fear in their hearts. And as cowards, they retreated from the cloaked man. "Weak," Drayken muttered, a single word heavy with disdain. Just then, a well-dressed man, his body adorned with gold, approached with a fawning smile. Two guards in dark leather armor followed close behind. The man, round-bellied and flushed with false cheer, bowed deeply as he reached Drayken. "Thank you for saving us, Dragon Slayer." Drayken gave a simple nod in response. Chapter 142: City of Dragon Slayers! Slaves!? Chapter 142: City of Dragon Slayers! Slaves!?Dragon Slayer, this was the term used for telekinetic humans who specialised in hunting dragons. Although everyone possessed the human bloodline and could use telekinetic powers, the strength of this ability varied. Some had thicker, purer bloodlines, granting them greater power, while others had diluted bloodlines, making them barely stronger than ordinary humans. Still, even the most diluted among them were stronger than humans from Earth. ¡¯So this is the case, huh...¡¯ Drayken listened intently to the conversation happening outside the carriage, his ears perked. He was inside one of the metal carriages, surrounded by numerous goods, with Synthia quietly leaning against his shoulder. She hummed a soft tune, a faint smile playing at the corner of her lips. Drayken quite enjoyed the moment, but for now, he focused on gathering information. He had already obtained most of the details from the Dragon King before they set out. Still, it was important to verify everything. While their cult had already infiltrated the inner circles of human society, making such verification seemingly unnecessary, it was a good habit to maintain to confirm information. ¡¯Humans, like dragons, have nine levels. However, even a ninth-level telekinetic human is barely comparable to a Level 6 dragon.¡¯ ¡¯But humans have invented new heights, after the ninth level comes the Telekinetic Master, the Grandmaster, and finally, the Paragon, believed to stand nearly on par with a Level 9 dragon.¡¯ Drayken recalled the words of the Dragon King. This cargo is transporting slaves from Flame City, the capital of the Falcon Empire, to Nightangel City, the city of Dragon Slayers. His thoughts remained clear and composed, silently and calmly calculating in his heart. These slaves were usually made up of other unique creatures. Dragons and humans weren¡¯t the only beings in this world, there were many others, but they were weak and thus considered insignificant in the grand scheme of things. Drayken peered through the curtains, narrowing his eyes at another carriage. That was where the slaves were kept. Honestly, he was quite curious about these other creatures. But for now, their destination was Nightangel City. ¡¯The city of Dragon Slayers...¡¯ he repeated the nickname silently. Drayken clenched his fist. For some reason, even thinking those words made his bloodline boil with rage but only for the briefest moment, before he returned to his usual calm. ¡¯This bloodline only goes out of control when something opposes dragons... hmm, and my mind is subtly changing,¡¯ Drayken thought silently. Although the bloodline¡¯s evolution into Lightning Saint had granted him unimaginable benefits, there was a catch. ¡¯Fortunately, my hive mind almost completely nullifies the effects, and my Mental Resistance helps block the influence on my thoughts.¡¯ As they traveled through the forest, the sun slowly fell, and they eventually stopped to rest. Drayken and Synthia stepped out of the carriage, their hands intertwined. A campfire had already been set up. Nearby, a round-bellied man gnawed on short ribs from some unknown animal, while a woman sat giggling in his lap, her cheeks flushed with a rosy blush. The soldiers sat around a separate fire, eating their meals quietly. Drayken and Synthia were just about to join the soldiers when the round-bellied man called out: "Saviors, come and sit here! How could I treat the people who saved my life so poorly?" "Alright," Drayken replied in a deep, calm tone, giving a casual shrug. He took a seat opposite the man, with Synthia settling beside him. The woman who had been sitting in the round-bellied man¡¯s lap stood up, took out plates and forks, and handed a pair of short ribs to both Drayken and Synthia. Some jerky was still cooking nearby, but it hadn¡¯t been prepared yet. Drayken subtly pinched Synthia¡¯s hand, a silent signal not to eat yet. She gave the faintest nod in response. He took a bite of the short ribs first. Luckily, there¡¯s no poison, he thought with a quiet sigh of relief. He gave her another small pinch, and Synthia began eating slowly. Both of them ate with care and restraint. Their movements were so restrained beneath their cloaks that barely a glimpse of their skin could be seen as they ate. "Um, respected Dragon Slayers, are you here for the hunt as well?" the round-bellied man asked with an awkward smile. Drayken¡¯s pupils flickered beneath his hood, but he said nothing and continued eating. If one didn¡¯t know something, it was best to stay silent, talking needlessly only increased the risk of revealing too much. "Haha," the man chuckled, rubbing the back of his head awkwardly. "I wanted to offer you one of the slaves, to show how grateful I am." He smiled and clapped his hands. One of the soldiers immediately walked over to one of the cargo carriages, opened the door, and stepped inside. Moments later, he emerged with a line of chained individuals following behind, neatly arranged and moving in silence. However, they weren¡¯t entirely human. Some had tails protruding from their backs, others bore animal ears. ¡¯Furries,¡¯ Drayken thought, his expression briefly turning strange hidden under his cloak. There were also a few beast-like creatures, though they were fewer in number. Most of the group had humanoid forms with scattered animal features. Their condition wasn¡¯t ideal, but they were at least clean, tidy, and dressed in proper clothing. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I can confidently say I have the finest quality slaves, esteemed Dragon Slayers," the round-bellied man said, thumping his chest with pride. "You can choose anyone you like, the tab¡¯s on me." "Okay," Drayken replied as he stood up and walked toward the line of slaves, inspecting them one by one with curious eyes. If someone was offering him something for free, he had no reason to refuse. From a modern mindset, he knew he should be disgusted by the very idea of slavery, even Eryke is completely repulsed. But his bloodline helped him remain cool and composed, suppressing those conflicted thoughts. His gaze swept across the group until it landed on a woman with brown hair, fluffy dog ears, and a drooping tail. It wasn¡¯t her appearance that caught his attention, but the fire hidden deep within her broken eyes. Chapter 143: Eyes are the windows to the soul! Chapter 143: Eyes are the windows to the soul!That fire hidden deep within her eyes was almost captivating to Drayken. They say the eyes are the windows to the soul, and as he looked into hers, he truly believed it. He didn¡¯t need to use his True Eyes to see the sparks flickering within, not yet flames, but small sparks. Those sparks waited like a predator, biding their time, destined to grow into a terrifying blaze that would one day engulf everything. Drayken remained silent, expressionless, his gaze fixed on the woman. The longer he looked, the more a strange fondness grew within him. His heart stirred with satisfaction. Then, pointing at her decisively, he declared: "I want her." The round-bellied man grinned with delight. "As long as you like her, you can have her, esteemed Dragon Slayer." "Hmm." Drayken nodded. The dog-eared woman¡¯s face instantly turned pale as she looked at the bulky, cloaked figure before her, as if he were a demon from the depths of hell. Why is she so scared? Am I really that terrifying? Drayken wondered, puzzled. Shaking off the unnecessary thought, he refocused. His only intention was to train her into a capable guard, one strong enough to stand her ground even against overwhelming power and help him. Drayken had always believed that hard work and temperament were crucial for attaining true strength. Of course, talent played a role too, but what use was talent if left unused? He could always find a way to nurture talent, even if she lacked it. But temperament? That was something only a rare few possessed. "What¡¯s your name?" Drayken asked, his voice low and deep. "I-I... my name is Rowena," she stammered, fear flickering in her eyes as she looked at him. "I see." Drayken nodded. "Is there some procedure, or can I take her now?" "There is a lease you¡¯ll need to sign, esteemed Dragon Slayer," the round-bellied man replied. "It legally transfers ownership of the slave. And there¡¯s also a collar, standard protocol to prevent disobedience." As he spoke, the man took out a stack of papers and handed them to Drayken to review. Drayken glanced through the paper. He had already learned the human language. Although his skill, Universal Language, did help in this part, however, it was limited to vocabulary only. He couldn¡¯t understand the words, but he could communicate. Anyway, as he read through the contract, he nodded his head in approval. The contract wasn¡¯t too large, and there was only a transfership of the owner written over it. "Here is a pen." The round-bellied man handed a pen to Drayken. Drayken took it and signed it. "Congratulations, Esteemed Dragon Slayer. Now you own her," he smiled in glee. Drayken didn¡¯t reply. He looked at Rowena from head to toe silently. Then he sat back down with Synthia, opposite the round-bellied man, while Rowena respectfully stood behind them. Synthia pinched his hand, her expression indiscernible. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡¯Trust me, okay,¡¯ Drayken whispered to her with a bitter smile. ¡¯Hmph.¡¯ Synthia pouted in anger but didn¡¯t speak further. They quietly ate the food and settled in the carriage. Once inside, Drayken immediately pulled Synthia into a hug and whispered in a soothing tone: "I¡¯m sorry but please, trust me just this once." His warm breath brushed against her ear, making her cheeks flush. "Hmph, don¡¯t try to win me over with your sweet words," she muttered flusteredly. Seeing that his approach was working, Drayken felt a quiet joy stir within him. "Just trust me," he said softly. "I really don¡¯t have any intentions toward that woman, there¡¯s just something about her that intrigued me." His arms tightened gently around her waist as the two of them sat down in the carriage, snuggled closely together. Their bodies seemed to move in quiet harmony. Synthia closed her eyes, enjoying the warmth and comfort, letting out a soft, contented purr: "Fine, you sweet talker." "Haha," Drayken chuckled, the warmth in his heart growing. Drayken¡¯s feelings for Synthia had slowly begun to change. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was love, but he knew one thing, he wanted to protect her, no matter what hardships lay ahead. To shield that sweet smile. To make sure she never experienced sadness again. His eyes drifted toward Rowena, who was staring at them with a stunned expression. He raised a finger to his lips, a silent gesture for her to keep quiet. Then, still tangled together, Drayken and Synthia drifted off to sleep. Rowena stood silently nearby, her heart uncertain, her expression hesitant as she watched the two wrapped in warmth and affection. Seeing them brought back memories of a warmth she had long buried. But just as quickly, another memory surged forth, a darker one. Flames devoured her village. The screams of her mother and father echoing through the night. And the cruel laughter of humans ringing in her ears. Her feral teeth clenched with hatred. The spark in her eyes was gradually intensifying into flames. ¡¯I must take revenge on all humans.¡¯ She tightened her fists, forcing herself to steady her ragged breathing. Slowly, she drifted into a restless sleep. It was the middle of the night. The moons had vanished from the sky, plunging the forest into pitch darkness. The three cargo and guard camps lay silent, blanketed in shadow, untouched by even a sliver of moonlight. Two guards were on patrol. Suddenly, two shadowy figures darted through the darkness, cutting silently through the air and melting into the forest¡¯s shadows. A black dart, barely visible in the gloom, streaked through the air and struck one of the guards squarely in the neck. With a heavy thud, both guards collapsed to the ground. The shadows moved forward silently, creeping through the night toward the camp. Exchanging a brief glance, they didn¡¯t rush toward the cargo. Instead, they slipped into the guards¡¯ quarters and began eliminating the soldiers one by one, granting each a swift and merciless death. One by one, the killings proceeded flawlessly. Until the last guard... As the two shadows approached the last guard, every light in the camp suddenly flared to life. Soldiers who should have been dead appeared one by one, forming a tight circle around the intruders. "Hmm?" The two shadows didn¡¯t flinch in the slightest. They calmly watched as the round-bellied man stepped out of the carriage, a confident smile spreading across his face. "I knew something was off," he said. "Those dire wolves wouldn¡¯t have been so drawn to our carriage otherwise." His grin deepened: "The famed twin-bladed assassins, caught so easily." One of the shadows spoke: "Have you really caught us?" Chapter 144: Telekinetic Serum! Chapter 144: Telekinetic Serum!"Haha, if these guards were the only ones I had to rely on, then I would definitely be afraid and run for my life. But," the round-bellied man paused, his grin so wide it was almost disgusting to see, "Fate didn¡¯t want to see me die, so I already have two saviors who protected me." He bowed his head and called out gently: "Esteemed Dragon Slayers, please help me." Silence! The cold wind rustled through the air, a complete stillness encasing the area, with light illuminating the surroundings. There was nothing but stillness. An awkward silence filled the place. The round-bellied man rubbed the back of his head again, wearing a speechless expression, then called out once more: "Esteemed Dragon Slayer, please come out." Still, there was silence and nothing else. In the blink of an eye, two shadows moved, slitting the throat of one soldier, only to immediately notice a metal that nearly blocked the strike. "So that¡¯s what happened, huh? In the darkness, even we didn¡¯t notice," one of them muttered, striking again, this time targeting the arms and legs of the guard, completely decapitating him before he could react. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The two moved in perfect sync, obliterating the guards before they even had a chance to resist. The round-bellied man was stunned, trembling beneath his boots as he hurriedly called out with desperation: "Please, Esteemed Dragon Slayers, I will give you everything I know. Please, help me." Unfortunately, his plea was met with complete stillness and silence. He gritted his teeth. His spine trembled uncontrollably. ¡¯The benefit is not enough,¡¯ his mind swirled rapidly with thought as death seemed inches away. There was a flicker of hesitation in his heart, but in the end, with gritted teeth, he shouted loudly: "I will give you a Telekinetic Serum!" He quickly closed his eyes, bracing for death as his life flashed before him. However... The attacks that should have ended him never came. ¡¯Did it work?¡¯ He wondered strangely, and slowly opened his eyes to see the back of a cloaked figure standing before him, taking the blows of the twin blades. Then Drayken slowly turned toward the man, completely disregarding the two assassins, and spoke in a deep tone: "What did you say?" "Telekinetic Serum," the round-bellied man replied while trembling. "How do you know about that?" Drayken crouched down, gripping the man¡¯s collar and looking him straight in the eyes. "Huh, do you even know what it is?" the round-bellied man asked, utterly confused. Before Drayken could answer, two daggers sliced toward his strong legs, only to shatter on impact, leaving not a single scratch on his skin. Drayken¡¯s brows twitched as he turned toward them, tilting his head: "I¡¯m talking. Do you mind?" The two faces immediately paled. One of them spoke in disbelief: "Are you a Level Six?" "Level Six?" Drayken scoffed. "That¡¯s weak." In truth, Drayken was only a Level 3 dragon. In human terms, roughly equivalent to a Level 5 Telekinetic Human. But with the support of his bloodline, skills, and titles, his true strength far exceeded that. His eyes fixed on the two assassins. To others, they might have appeared as mere shadows, but he saw their true forms clearly. They were two girls, one with long black hair, the other with short, both clad in sleek metal suits designed for defense without sacrificing mobility. "Hmph." The short-haired girl snorted and threw a knife, aiming straight for his neck. Drayken twisted his head just in time, letting the blade whistle past him. The short-haired woman grinned: "You¡¯re dead." The knife curved back and struck the back of his neck. But the expected result never came. Drayken remained perfectly still as the knife slid off and fell to the ground, losing all momentum. "Even the neck is this strong? This... this is impossible. Are you a Level Nine? No, are you a Telekinetic Master?" The two girls visibly shook to their core, chills running down their spines. At that moment, they knew they had seriously messed up. Without hesitation, their figures vanished as they tried to escape. Drayken stood firm, his voice cold and sharp: "Where do you think you¡¯re going?" He chased after them, catching up to the long-haired assassin almost instantly. She threw two knives at him, but they bounced off harmlessly. "Useless," Drayken muttered as he struck the back of her neck, rendering her unconscious instantly. He then turned toward the short-haired assassin, caught up to her, and delivered the same swift strike to her neck. Hoisting both unconscious bodies onto his shoulders, Drayken quickly made his way back. The round-bellied man remained kneeling, trembling in disbelief. Drayken let the bodies drop to the ground with a heavy thud, then calmly sat cross-legged: "Tell me everything about the Telekinetic Serum." The round-bellied man gulped, swallowing his fear as he took deep, shaky breaths to steady his racing thoughts. "Tell me... are you a dragon?" Drayken was silent for a moment before speaking in an icy voice: "I am the one who asks. You are the one who answers. If you refuse, you will face terrifying consequences." With that, Drayken pointed a finger at a nearby tree. Dark clouds instantly gathered in the sky, and a bolt of lightning struck the tree, obliterating it without mercy. The round-bellied man¡¯s face turned paler than a corpse as he hurriedly nodded and began to speak in a rush: "My grandpa was one of the three greatest researchers, highly sought after and respected by the entire human race." "This Telekinetic Serum came from him. When he looted one of the Dragon cults, he found it. At first, it was imperfect and unusable." "Curious, he began researching it and was soon shocked by what it truly was. He spent years perfecting it, but then he mysteriously disappeared one day. I found this serum in his research lab." Drayken nodded thoughtfully with a glint in his eyes: "Oh, interesting." The reason the Dragons infiltrated so deeply into human society was exactly this, to uncover and harness the true potential of the human race: their telekinetic power. Chapter 145: Life and Death Pill! The telekinetic abilities of the human race had always been a mystery to the dragons. To the eyes of dragons, humans were fragile beings, creatures who could be snuffed out with the flick of a claw. But despite their weakness, humans possessed a unique strength rooted in their bloodline, one that dragons had coveted for generations. Driven by curiosity and desire, dragon spies had long since infiltrated human territories, seeking the source of this strange power. Aside from their telekinetic abilities, humanity''s greatest strength was their sheer numbers. However, this very advantage was also their greatest weakness. Why? Because of their massive population, humans were scattered across the lands, divided by borders, ideologies, and pride. Internal conflicts plagued their kind, preventing them from uniting and fully harnessing the potential of their collective strength. Although dragons were fewer in number, they shared deep, unshakable bonds. Conflicts did exist among them, but in the end, every disagreement served the greater good of the dragon race. Because of this unity, infiltrating human society was remarkably easy. In contrast, humans had never succeeded in infiltrating dragonkind, not even once. The dragons'' tight-knit connections and tight population left no room for outsiders. As these thoughts passed through Drayken''s mind, his gaze settled on the round-bellied man trembling with fear and uncertainty. "Show me the serum," he said, his voice cold and deep. "Y-Yes," the man stammered, quickly scrambling to his feet. He rushed to his cargo without daring to hesitate. Especially knowing that Drayken was a dragon, it wasn''t just fear he felt. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If it had been a Dragon Slayer, he might''ve held onto some hope. Dragon Slayers could still be reasoned with. But a dragon? A being whose pride was said to be higher than their own tails? Even the smallest misstep... the round-bellied man didn''t dare imagine the consequences. As for betraying the human race? That thought hadn''t even crossed his mind. His own life was far more important than any notion of loyalty or patriotism. He rushed inside, only to find a woman cowering in the corner, trembling in fear. "You¡­ woman¡­" he growled, clenching his fists in fury. "You were enjoying yourself while I was out there, staring death in the face, weren''t you?!" The woman frantically shook her head, eyes wide with horror. "Hmph." The round-bellied man''s face twisted with rage. But before he could say more, Drayken''s voice rang out from outside the carriage. "What are you doing? Hurry up." "Y-Yes, yes!" the man stammered, snapping out of his fury. He quickly moved to a corner of the small space, crouched down, and reached beneath the bed, his hands fumbling with urgency. After a few tense moments, his fingers found a box. Gripping it tightly, he pulled it out and scrambled to his feet. He was so frightened he didn''t even check its contents. Without sparing the woman a glance, he stumbled out of the carriage and rushed to Drayken, panting heavily as he held the box forward with both trembling hands. Drayken took it without a word and opened the lid. Inside, a single tube lay nestled in a velvet lining, filled with a swirling, purple liquid that seemed to boil and churn as though alive. As Drayken gazed at the swirling purple liquid, his bloodline surged with a sudden, violent disgust. A deep, instinctual revulsion roared through him. His first impulse was to hurl the tube away and obliterate it. But he didn''t. His control was absolute for his bloodline. With a steady breath. Ho. Ha. He calmed the storm within, his expression unreadable. He stared at the serum, eyes narrowing as a grim certainty settled in his heart. ''If I take this serum¡­ I might gain telekinetic power, or I might not. But one thing is certain: my bloodline would be severely weakened.'' Without another word, he sealed the tube with cork and hid it within his cloak and turned his gaze toward the round-bellied man. "What''s your name?" he asked, voice low and sharp. "It''s Pierce," the man stammered, barely able to meet his eyes. "I see." Drayken patted his shoulder gently, almost kindly, before leaning in slightly. "Then tell me, Pierce¡­ how do you want to die?" "Eh?" Pierce froze, eyes wide in disbelief. Then, as the meaning of Drayken''s words sank in, he dropped to his knees and began slamming his forehead against the ground. "T-Please don''t kill me!" he sobbed, tears streaming down his cheeks, snot mixing with his breath. "I won''t tell anyone, I swear!" Drayken stared down at him, unmoved. "You''re smart, Pierce. I know that," he said softly, his voice barely more than a whisper. But within it carried a weight so immense that it pressed down on Pierce like a mountain. A chill ran through the man''s spine. His face turned pale. "I''ll be loyal to you!" Pierce cried out desperately. "Just give me a chance... a chance¡­" With trembling hands, he reached into his robes and pulled out a small red pill, offering it up like a lifeline. Drayken''s eyes flicked to the pill, and a slight smile touched the corner of his lips. "Oh¡­ the Life and Death Pill," he murmured. "I''ll take the pill to prove my loyalty¡ªplease!" Pierce cried, banging his head against the ground, blood beginning to mix with the dirt. Drayken watched him for a moment, then nodded calmly. "Alright." He infused the pill with a wisp of mana, activating its binding properties, and tossed it back to Pierce. Without a second''s hesitation, Pierce snatched it from the air and swallowed it whole. Almost immediately, his body reacted. His face twisted in pain as he trembled, a strangled hiccup escaping his throat. Veins briefly bulged at his neck, and his limbs shuddered violently. But it was over just as quickly as it began. Pierce''s body stilled, his breathing returned to normal, and the color slowly returned to his face. Drayken watched in silence, his gaze cold and unreadable. The Life and Death Pill¡­ A cursed creation. It bypassed the stomach, the blood, the lungs, it traveled straight to the heart. There, it would settle like a silent parasite, dormant, ready to explode at a single command. When it did, it wouldn''t just shatter the pill. It would annihilate the heart with it. Truly terrifying. But this was actually something Dragon used to create the cult among the humans. Drayken didn''t expect even Pierce to have this. "Did you get this in your grandpa''s research lab too?" "Yes." Pierce hurriedly nodded his head. "So you know what it does?" "Yes." "Very good." Drayken shrugged about and was about to return to his carriage. At this time, Synthia walked out. "Hmm, Synthia?" Synthia just chuckled: "What happened here?" Drayken walked up to her and slowly whispered into her ears, narrating the entire story. At the same time, Synthia felt a little fuzzy and tickled with how close Drayken was to her and his hot breath stinging her skin. "Are you listening?" Drayken asked, raising a brow after finishing his story. "Y-Yeah, definitely," Synthia replied quickly, nodding her head while avoiding his gaze. For some reason, her cheeks felt unusually warm. "Haha," Drayken chuckled, amused by her reaction. With that, the two entered the carriage, leaving Pierce behind, a bitter expression etched on his face. "I really lost big this time¡­ but at least I''ve kept my life," he muttered to himself. He turned back to his own carriage with a sigh, and their convoy resumed its journey through the forest. The path ahead was calm and uneventful. Eventually, they arrived at their destination, the grand gates of Nightingale City loomed ahead, bathed in the golden hues of twilight. Chapter 146: Hog Clan!? Drayken peered out from behind the curtains of the carriage, gazing at the giant city with its long line of waiting. "We''ve already waited an hour. How much longer do we have to wait?" Synthia said with a pout. "Don''t worry, not much longer," Drayken replied with a smile, pulling her into a hug. Synthia squirmed in comfort, hugging him back even tighter. The two were having the time of their lives, simply enjoying each other''s company. Suddenly, the ground seemed to rumble, and their carriage trembled. "Hmm?" Drayken raised an eyebrow, his brows knitting together. "Who''s there?" He was a little annoyed, because someone dared to disturb his time with his wife. "Don''t look, let''s just enjoy." Synthia hugged him tightly, almost like a koala clinging close. "Fine," Drayken shrugged. Outside the carriage, the rumbling was caused by riders on boars, dressed in clothes only a barbarian would wear, rough and primitive. They showed utter disregard as they shot through the crowd, skipping the line and quickly reaching the gate. The leader, a bulky man draped in a white wolf''s fur with a scar over his left eye, roared: "Let us through!" The guards panicked, hesitation flickering in their eyes. They whispered among themselves: "What are these primitive bastards doing here?" "They''re probably here for the Dragon Hunting Festival." "Everyone''s a comrade when we''re out there slaying those damn dragons. You don''t know how our last attack failed because of the cruelty and viciousness of those beasts." "That''s right." The soldiers echoed the same sentiments and decisively opened the gates. The people behind them couldn''t help but feel annoyed at the favor shown. But when they caught sight of the terrifying hogs, radiating a murderous aura, they quickly stepped back, unwilling to get anywhere near them. The Hog Clan was notorious, known as a tribe of brutes, infamous for their brutal nature and simple minds. Nobody wanted to mess with them. Drayken watched the scene out of the corner of his eye through the curtains, a grin tugging at his lips. This will definitely be a festival, but a festival of massacre, not of dragons. They waited patiently before entering the city the formal way. Afterward, Pierce led them to his residence: a huge mansion surrounded by sprawling gardens, with servants bowing respectfully as they passed. I gotta say, Pierce is one hell of a rich man. As they entered, Pierce immediately guided them toward the master bedroom, his smile fawning and eager. After Drayken and Synthia settled into the bed, Rowena stood silently behind him. Confusion flickered in her eyes, but she didn''t dare speak. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pierce smiled and spoke with utmost respect: "What else can I do for you, master?" "For now, gather all the information about everyone who''s come to join the hunt. Leave no detail uncovered, I want every single piece of it. Got it?" "Yes, master," Pierce replied, then hurriedly stood and left the room. Now, in this luxurious chamber, only three beings remained, bound by their quiet, complicated affection. Drayken took Synthia''s hand, and together they sank into the comfortable bed, kissing and playfully wrestling with one another. Rowena stood in silence, but she couldn''t help the faintest blush rising to her cheeks. In the carriage, they had been lovey-dovey, and now here, they were the same. Couldn''t this couple get any rest? She thought quietly but didn''t dare voice it. Drayken noticed her and smiled with amusement. She still needs a bit of training. But I can use her hatred toward humans as fuel to drive her. With that thought, he turned his attention back to his beloved Synthia. The more they embraced, the more it felt like never enough, so they cuddled even closer. A few hours later, Pierce returned, carrying a thick document, and handed it to Drayken. Drayken finally stopped and reluctantly parted from Synthia. Taking the document handed to him, he opened it and began flipping through its pages. Thanks to the incredible comprehension skill Eryke had acquired for him, Drayken was able to skim through the dense information effortlessly, absorbing nearly every detail about the humans listed within. After a few moments, he closed the book and set it aside, lowering his gaze as deep thoughts settled in his heart. He needed to craft a flawless plan, one that would unleash a bloody massacre without revealing their identities. This was no ordinary mission. Among their targets were no Level 9 Telekinetic humans. But even more daunting, there were two Telekinetic Masters. Beings comparable in power to a Level Seven Dragon, the same level as Eleanor. Though their strength paled in comparison to a Level Seven Dragon, facing them head-on would still be an unimaginable challenge for Drayken. I need to increase my power and find a way to turn the tide. His eyes gleamed with determination. He was deep in human territory, where even the smallest mistake could lead to devastating consequences. He had to find a solution¡ªfast. Drayken''s gaze shifted to the tube containing the Serum. Without hesitation, he reached out and contacted the main body. *** Eryke sat cross-legged atop the hill, a torrent of water crashing relentlessly over him, drenching his entire body. His skin burned sharply, as if pierced by countless needles but his expression remained calm and serene. His mind was locked in unwavering focus, centered entirely on his Sword Will. With each measured breath, his Sword Will grew sharper, edging closer to perfection, no longer a vague, blurry illusion, but something solid, complete, and whole. Suddenly, a streak of golden light flashed within the Sword Will, swirling gracefully around it. Eryke''s eyes snapped open. An incredible sharpness ignited in his eyes, so intense that a leaf drifting through the air sliced cleanly in two by his mere gaze. Slowly, he parted his lips and spoke in a cold, steady voice: "I have finally become a Second-stage Martial Artist." The special symbol on his Sword Will signified this achievement of his. A person without a dantian reaching the Second-stage Martial realm was definitely amusing. Chapter 147: Adapt! Eryke stood up from the ground and tightened his fist, feeling the power surging through his body. As a Second-stage Martial Artist, his body had been strengthened by his fortified Will. Physically, he might appear the same. However, his demeanor had changed entirely, it now carried a steadfastness. He stepped out from beneath the waterfall, the splashes echoing through the space. The ripples on the river were calming and soothing. Eryke calmly reached the ground and looked around. Behind him, a giant sword appeared, surrounded by a swirling arc of golden light. "It''s ironic that I''ve reached the Second-stage Martial Realm before Chun Ma," Eryke muttered with a bitter smile. Honestly, it was amusing to him. Chun Ma was the one who had given him the Will in the first place, yet he himself hadn''t reached that stage yet. However, this was because of the Heavenly Cultivation Technique, Chun Ma had taken the more traditional path and didn''t rely on Titles, while Eryke had technically reached the Second-stage Martial Realm without even having a Dantian. But when Chun Ma finally reached the Second-stage Martial Realm, he would probably be the strongest among them all. For now, Eryke focused on the trouble at hand. This trouble was Drayken''s, facing a Telekinetic Master wasn''t something to be taken lightly. He needed to find a solution deep within his heart. "The Telekinetic Serum, huh." Eryke looked ahead and summoned two clones of his. "Eryke the Fifth and Eryke the Sixth!" These two clones had once died because of the dragon''s attack, but now their countdowns had ended, and their talents had returned along with them. "I initially thought that once a clone dies, its talents would reset¡ªbut it seems that''s not the case." Eryke the Fifth still possessed Adapt as an inherent skill! Eryke the Sixth still had Heart of Righteousness as an inherent skill! "However, they don''t have their mana cores yet." Eryke paused thoughtfully. He still didn''t plan to return to Earth until he had further sharpened his sword. Looking at Eryke the Fifth, he hesitated for only a moment before the clone sat cross-legged and began to reestablish his mana core. Although this world didn''t have mana in the usual sense, Eryke possessed plenty for himself and could share his own mana with others. Even if he ran out, there was still Drayken, who had an abundant supply. It was safe to say that Eryke would never truly lose mana. Eryke watched as Eryke the Fifth worked on rebuilding his mana core, but he was immediately disappointed when he noticed almost no system prompt appearing before his eyes. "So it won''t work twice," he muttered. With a sigh of regret, Eryke thought, ''If every time a clone died I could gain a Title, then I''d have an infinite stream of Title evolutions and I''d truly become one with the mana.'' Shaking off his unnecessary thoughts, Eryke turned his attention to Eryke the Sixth. With the Heart of Righteousness skill, perfect for the Orthodox faction, the clone immediately began to scout the area. "If I can infiltrate the Orthodox faction, that would be ideal." Eryke then glanced back at Eryke the Fifth. Honestly, the skill Adapt intrigued him more than anything else. ¡­ (Level 1) Allows the user to physically adapt. ¡­ Eryke felt a faint instinct that leveling this skill up could truly help Drayken survive in the Dragon and Telekinetic realms. [Do you want to level up to Level 2?] [Cost: 50,000 Destiny Points] "Hmm, this is bad," he muttered. Eryke didn''t have many Destiny Points left, and he didn''t want to spend them all on this skill. But, he had little choice. Gritting his teeth, he reluctantly accepted the cost and leveled up the clone''s skill. ¡­ (Level 2) Allows the user to adapt in both mind and body. ¡­ Eryke considered leveling the skill again, but when he saw the terrifying price tag, he almost felt like vomiting blood. [Do you want to level up to Level 3?] [Cost: 250,000 Destiny Points] "A quarter of a million? Is this some kind of scam?" Eryke muttered in frustration. Still, he upgraded the skill regardless. ¡­ (Level 3) S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Allows the user to adapt in mind, body, and spirituality. ¡­ Eryke stared at the prompt, stunned for a moment. "Spirituality? Like the soul or something?" Shaking his head to clear the thought, he sent the clone straight into the Dragon and Telekinetic World to retrieve the Serum in Drayken''s possession. Unfortunately, he couldn''t control where the clone would teleport, it could appear anywhere, so the clone would need to find Drayken first. "This is the only option I have." With that settled, Eryke returned to the waterfall to continue sharpening his Sword Will. There were still numerous benefits to training like this. As a lazy man from the modern world, his mind had long been scattered, clouded by countless distractions and ADHD. But with each moment spent constructing his Sword Will, those impure thoughts were being stripped away. It was as if he was being reborn, his mind gradually purified. The temperament of an expert emerged, a man of unwavering commitment and clear purpose. Eryke was forging his mentality for the future. He was no longer the loser he once was, the broken version of himself who had been crushed by a mere injury and failed to qualify for the Olympics. He could still live a normal life, but now he had shut himself away in his room, becoming an otaku and gamer. It was, in many ways, one of the best times of his life, he couldn''t deny that. But at the same time, it was his escape from reality. The pain of losing countless hours of training to become an Olympic winner, the dream of winning gold, only to have it all ripped away, haunted him relentlessly. Now, he wanted to erase all the weaknesses within himself. This was the perfect opportunity to shed that mentality once and for all. Chapter 148: Slums!? "I really spawned in the slums." Eryke the Fifth looked around. Everywhere was filth and nothing else. A disgusting stench hung in the air, the kind you''d smell near garbage bins, the kind that makes you clamp your nose shut immediately. The nauseating odor made his head spin. His legs were shaky, and he struggled just to stay standing. He scanned his surroundings. The walls were coated in grease, and an eerie silence hung over the place. Amid the littered garbage, he spotted a man leaning against the grimy wall, clutching a broken beer bottle in his hand. Curious, he walked up to the man and snapped his fingers, but there was no response. The man was completely unresponsive. Eryke strained to hear a heartbeat, nothing. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sigh. Rest in peace." He muttered, offering only his condolences before moving on. Eryke the Fifth glanced at the street children in ragged clothes who watched him silently, unmoving. They begged in the streets, and numerous makeshift camps were scattered around, their presumed homes. A bar on the side emitted faint sounds, the only place with any light. Suddenly, a drunk man slammed the door open, forcibly pushing a woman along with him. "Baby, I''ll show you heaven like you''ve never experienced before. Just follow me." "No!" the woman screamed in despair. Her scream echoed through the empty streets, but no one stirred. Everyone''s eyes were vacant, distant. She shouted in sheer horror, her voice trembling: "You spineless bastards!" Still, the people didn''t move a single inch. The whole place was swallowed by silence and despair. There was no hero to step forward. No kind soul to intervene. The harsh truth was far colder. The world held very few kind people and even fewer with the strength to stand against its cruelty. "Hehe, I already paid you 200 shillings. I''ve been dreaming of this every day¡­" the drunk man grinned lecherously as the woman struggled to break free. Dissatisfied, he grabbed her by the hair and dragged her mercilessly. "Ahhh¡ª" the woman cried out in pain, tears streaming down her face. Suddenly, Eryke the Fifth vanished. In the blink of an eye, he appeared right in front of them, blocking the drunk man''s path. "Who are you, brat?" the drunk man slurred, hiccuping. "How dare you stand in my way?" Without a word, Eryke stepped forward. His towering figure loomed over the man, casting him in shadow. Then, with deadly calm, he raised his hand and grasped the man''s neck. "What did you say?" Slowly, he lifted the drunk man into the air, the man''s eyes widening in terror. The drunk man''s legs gave out beneath him, his lungs gasping as he struggled to breathe. Yet Eryke the Fifth held firm, his grip unyielding as he locked the man in a chokehold, silencing his desperate thrashing almost entirely. Even the man''s drunken haze began to fade, his blurry eyes clearing as they fixed on the long golden-haired figure before him. Fear hammered in his chest, his heart pounding wildly, only for consciousness to slip away once more. He wanted to scream, to beg for mercy, but Eryke the Fifth allowed no such chance. At the edge of life and death, on the brink of his final breath, countless thoughts raced through his mind, only to be drowned by one overwhelming feeling: regret. Maybe he shouldn''t have been such a douchebag? At last, the grip loosened, and the man collapsed to the ground, gasping for air. "Do you regret it?" Eryke the Fifth asked, his gaze piercing the now sobered man. "I¡­ I do," the drunk man stammered, trembling. "Good," Eryke said coldly. "You may have been a shitty person, and you might still be one in the future. But if I ever catch you doing something like this again, I will grant you a punishment so cruel you''ll beg for death and I will never give you that release." "Y-yes," the man stuttered, scrambling to his feet before stumbling away into the streets. Eryke the Fifth watched him go, his cold blue eyes unblinking. Then he turned around to the trembling woman and went to her. She was crouching in place, tears streaming down her face. Eryke the Fifth extended his hand to help her. But she wasn''t in the right state of mind; her eyes looked at him wearily. "Sigh." He shook his head and crouched down. "Calm down, girl. I''m here to help you." Breathing heavily, the woman finally managed to nod after a long pause. "Good. Now, are you willing to listen to me?" "Yes." The woman nodded in agreement. "Do you know where Nightingale City is?" "Nightingale City?" The woman tilted her head in confusion. "You don''t know?" Eryke the Fifth frowned. "Nope." She shook her head. "The city of Dragon Slayers, Nightingale City, located in the Falcon Empire," he asked again. "Falcon Empire?" The woman looked at him incredulously, as if he were an idiot. "Where is this place?" Eryke the Fifth asked, a twitch in his brow. "This is the Ragnarok Kingdom. I''ve heard of the legendary city of Dragon Slayers, but I thought it was just a myth," she said, wearing a clueless expression. Seeing Eryke the Fifth''s funny expression, her mood lifted, and a small chuckle escaped her lips. Eryke the Fifth rubbed his forehead, tilted it toward the sky, and shouted with all his heart: "How far am I?" His shout shook the surroundings, rattling the entire place. Before he could say anything further, guards swaggered in. "Who shouted so loud?" Eryke the Fifth felt his brows twitch even more violently as he stared at the guards. "You didn''t come before when this poor woman was being dragged, and now you have the gall to show up here?" Eryke the Fifth spoke through clenched teeth, his rage barely contained. "Who are you to question us?" one guard snapped back. Five guards stood before him, clad in silver armor. Two had bows slung across their backs, while the other three wore swords at their waists. Chapter 149: Dead!? Eryke the Fifth calmed down instantly, his composed gaze sweeping over the crowd. He was certain in his heart that these guards had deliberately delayed dealing with the drunk man to avoid interference. Now that he had dealt with the man himself, they showed up, clearly provoked. "Scram," he said lightly. "Brat." One of them drew his bow and aimed an arrow at him. "Do you want to die? You''re under the surveillance of the Hummingbird." He pointed in a certain direction. Eryke the Fifth followed his gesture and immediately spotted a bird perched atop the ceiling, silently watching them. The soldier grinned, then pulled back the string and released, firing directly at Eryke the Fifth. Swish! In that instant, Eryke the Fifth vanished. The very next moment, he was already in front of the man, delivering a punch straight to his face. Bang! The man''s jaw dislocated with a sickening crack. Teeth flew through the air as his body was launched backward. The arrow, having missed its mark, was about to strike the wall, when the soldier, mid-flight and just about to crash, raised a trembling finger toward Eryke the Fifth. Instantly, the arrow twisted in midair, curving unnaturally before shooting toward its new target, Eryke''s back. Of course, Eryke the Fifth didn''t move. He simply stood there, taking the hit. This feeling was familiar. It was exactly what Drayken had experienced when he first arrived in this world, fleeing from an arrow just like this. But now, everything is different. With his Titles and Skills combined, the arrow couldn''t even pierce his skin. It simply bounced off and fell to the ground with a dull thud. Eryke the Fifth turned his gaze to the four remaining soldiers, a grin spreading across his face. Their expressions turned deathly pale. They turned to flee, but it was already too late. Eryke the Fifth caught up in an instant and beat them to a pulp. Scratching his head in confusion, he let out a sigh and walked away, grumbling inwardly: "This is trouble. I''ll need to find a way to get to that place." He wandered through the area, unaware and unconcerned about the trouble he had just caused. He already knew that the hummingbirds were surveillance devices in this world, but his mind was focused on only one thing: Getting to Nightingale City. ¡­ "Sir, we have eyes on the target. He assaulted the soldiers and is now walking freely down the road." "Oh? Good¡­ good," an angry voice growled. "Someone dares to beat soldiers of the Ragnorak Empire? Even if they were in the wrong, something that could have been settled quietly, he chose to crush the very face of our empire instead. And now he dares to stroll around like nothing happened?" There was a pause. "Call the Valkyries." "Are we sure, sir?" "Yes." ¡­ Eryke the Fifth walked through the slums, casting a helpless sigh at the sight of the famished people and overwhelming poverty. Unfortunately, there was nothing he could do about it. As he continued on, the darkness gradually gave way to light, and the sounds of quiet despair were replaced by the lively chatter of people. Their cheerful laughter piqued his curiosity. Within moments, he stepped into a bustling area where people laughed freely and neat, tidy houses lined the streets. It was a stark contrast to the slums he had just passed through. Eryke the Fifth kept moving forward, his eyes occasionally drifting toward the people around him. This was a hot and humid place, so the locals typically wore light, loose-fitting clothes, perfect for summer. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he continued his journey, Eryke came across a building that resembled an inn. People with strong, imposing presences were coming and going, and above the entrance hung a sign that read: "A branch?" he murmured. He stepped inside and was immediately met with laughter. Though it was the middle of the day, patrons were drinking casually, the sharp scent of booze lingering in the air. Eryke the Fifth was greeted by a smiling woman dressed in professional attire. "How may I help you?" she asked politely. "I''m looking for a quest that leads to Nightingale City, the City of Dragon Slayers." "Eh?" The woman was stunned. She looked him up and down, then gave an apologetic smile. "If you''re not a Dragon Slayer, you''ll need to get ranked to verify your Telekinetic level before taking on a travel mission like that." "I haven''t awakened my Telekinetic power yet," Eryke the Fifth replied calmly. "Umm?" The woman rubbed the side of her head. "Then, it might not be possible for you¡ª" "But I''m strong, even without it," Eryke interrupted. "I should be able to take down at least a Level 3. That should qualify me for a rank, right?" "Y-yeah, possibly... but we''d still need to confirm that first¡ª" Just as she was speaking, a loud sound echoed through the room. "You, who dared to crush the face of our Ragnarok Empire, come out!" Feathers drifted from the sky like slow-falling snow. All movement in the room came to an abrupt halt. Everyone turned toward the door, their expressions tightening with unease. "Those feathers¡­ are they Valkyries?" "What are they doing here?" Quiet whispers filled the room, rippling through the silence. Eryke the Fifth stood still, his expression hardening. "They''ve come for me," he muttered, then turned and walked toward the door. Stepping outside, he was met by a group of women hovering in the sky, wings spread wide behind them. They gazed down at him with cold, judgmental eyes, like gods peering at a mere mortal. Are you the one who beat up those five soldiers?" one of the Valkyries asked coldly. "I did," Eryke the Fifth replied, his voice utterly calm. "Alright." In an instant, one of the Valkyries vanished from the sky and reappeared right in front of him, slamming a punch into his gut. Eryke''s mouth formed an "O" as he doubled over, coughing up saliva that splattered onto the ground. "What? Is that all? So weak," she said, her voice laced with disappointment. Slowly, he lifted his head, his expression still composed, eerily so. "No. You''re wrong." With that, he launched a punch in return. But the Valkyrie moved like a ghost, effortlessly slipping past his fist. A blade appeared in her palm, and with a swift motion, she slashed his throat open. Blood burst from the wound. Eryke the Fifth dropped to his knees, eyes wide in shock as crimson spilled onto the earth. "Every Valkyrie is a level Nine Telekinetic Human." Chapter 150: The Terrifying power of Adapt! The valkyrie pointed her sword at his neck. "How dare you, someone so weak, have the guts to cause trouble in our empire?" Eryke the Fifth was far from being in good condition. He clutched his slitted neck tightly, a pool of blood already forming at his feet. But even then, his recovery had already begun, his wounds healing at a startling pace. Slowly, he tilted his head. His mind replayed the valkyrie''s movements, and for a moment, he stood there, still, almost dazed. "I see." The valkyrie, noticing that Eryke the Fifth was still standing, raised an eyebrow. She was just about to strike again. However, at that moment, Eryke the Fifth simply tilted his head, effortlessly dodging the attack with unexpected grace. The valkyrie swung her sword, aiming to sever his right arm. In response, he struck back with a punch, his fist glittering with starlight. The two clashed briefly before his fist overpowered her blade, bending it at an unnatural angle before it lightly grazed her cheek. "Hmm?" Eryke the Fifth frowned. Though his punch had landed, it didn''t feel like he had struck flesh at all. Both of them were caught off guard. The valkyrie''s eyes widened. "How did you see through my sword?" "I adapted to it," he replied with a grin. "Hmph." Her brows knitted together. She extended her hand forward and in an instant, Eryke the Fifth felt a terrifying force descend upon him. Then, slowly, she raised her hand, and his body was lifted from the ground, defying gravity itself. Eryke the Fifth''s eyes widened. He struggled with all his strength and crashed back to the ground a moment later. "I can lift seventy-two kilos using my telekinetic power," she said with a chuckle. "You''re quite the heavy one, aren''t you?" "Do it again," Eryke the Fifth replied without missing a beat. "Oh?" The valkyrie tilted her head, clearly confused but she obliged nonetheless, pointing at him and raising her hand once more. Once again, Eryke the Fifth was lifted from the ground¡ªbut only for a moment. This time, the telekinetic force abruptly dissipated. A glowing circle appeared in his pupils, as if etched into his very eyes. [Your body has adapted to Telekinetic power] [You have gained an exclusive skill bound to : ] Eryke the Fifth began to laugh, a wide grin spreading across his face. "This truly works." He clenched his fist, brimming with satisfaction. The valkyrie tilted her head, visibly puzzled. "What works?" She raised her hand again, attempting to lift him with her power but the moment her telekinesis neared him, it failed completely. "What did you do?" she demanded. Of course, he didn''t reply, he rapidly moved and tackled her, using his arms to perfectly encase her and bound her. Caught off guard, the valkyrie couldn''t react in time. The tackle happened in the blink of an eye¡ªand before she knew it, she was pinned down. When she tried to break free, she found she couldn''t. Her muscles strained, fighting against his hold. Though his arms were lean, they locked around her like iron, unyielding no matter how hard she struggled. Worse, his grip only tightened. "Ahhh¡ª!" She cried out, the sound sharp and desperate. The other valkyries, still soaring above, immediately descended to her aid. Eryke the Fifth raised his voice, shouting: "Don''t move, or I''ll kill her." His words echoed across the battlefield. The valkyries froze midair, their gazes fixed on him in tense silence. Then, one of them spoke, her voice cold and calm: "Kill her, then." "Alright," he replied calmly. Blood burst from her five orifices as Eryke the Fifth''s arms tightened with brutal force¡ªhe was on the verge of crushing her entirely. In response, all the valkyries unleashed their telekinetic power upon him. With so many focused on him at once, the pressure became immense. Eryke the Fifth''s grip around the captured valkyrie began to loosen, slowly, but steadily. At the same time, their voices rang out in eerie unison: "Give up and be obediently captured." But Eryke the Fifth only roared, his eyes burning with red, vein-like patterns. "Nah. I did adapt." Adapting, in simple terms, meant adjusting to a new condition. And right now, even as he felt the crushing resistance threatening to tear him apart, he could feel it: his body was changing and evolving. While he had gained a resistance skill through Adapt, that wasn''t the full extent of how the ability worked. In the previous situation, gaining Telekinetic Resistance had been the most optimal response. But now, resistance alone wasn''t enough. His body, mind, and spirit were gradually tuning themselves to the overwhelming telekinetic force, growing more and more attuned to it with every passing second. But with that attunement came a terrible price. An unbearable pain surged through him, wracking every nerve in his body. It felt as though his very being was being unmade and rebuilt at once. Eryke the Fifth screamed, loud, raw, filled with agony, as the change tore through him. Up in the sky, the valkyries hovered, stunned. "We only restrained him for a moment... Why is he reacting like this?" "It''s strange," another muttered, eyes narrowing. Nevertheless, the valkyries continued channeling their telekinetic power, slowly prying the screaming Eryke the Fifth away from the one he held in an iron embrace. His Telekinetic Resistance delayed the process, but against the combined force of so many Level 9 Telekinetic humans, it was ultimately futile. Resistance alone wasn''t enough. Helplessly, his arms were pulled apart, his body levitated into the air. He hovered, limbs stretched, arms extended in a straight line, legs locked tightly together. The position resembled a "T" pose. Every fiber of his muscles screamed in protest. His body trembled with agony. The freed valkyrie stood unsteadily, glaring at Eryke the Fifth with a mix of hatred and a trace of fear buried deep in her eyes. She pulled out a pair of metal handcuffs and began walking toward him, slowly and cautiously. Above, the rest of the valkyries descended from the sky, surrounding him. Their expressions were unreadable, but a subtle confusion lingered in their eyes as they watched him writhe in pain. "This man is definitely strange. He hasn''t even awakened as a Telekinetic User, yet he can resist our power." "Something''s not right about him. We only just restrained him and didn''t hurt him. Why is he crying in pain like his body is changing?" "Let''s take him to the research facility. We might''ve struck gold." But just as they neared, Eryke the Fifth suddenly stopped screaming. His eyes snapped open and a grin spread across his face. Without warning, he broke free from the telekinetic bind with effortless ease. [Your mind has adapted to Telekinesis] [You have gained an exclusive skill: (Level 4)] ¡ª (Level 4) [Cannot be leveled up] Grants the user the ability to exert up to forty kilos of force within a forty-meter range by his sheer mind alone. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡ª The air shifted. The valkyries froze mid-step, eyes widening as Eryke hovered freely in the air, no longer restrained by their Telekinetic power. "How is this possible?" one of them cried out in utter terror. "Everything is possible in this world." Chapter 151: Telekinetic Blast! Telekinetic Hand!? "You want to know how this is possible?" Eryke the Fifth grinned. He felt a strange energy stirring within him, something familiar, as if it had always been a part of him since birth. His blue eyes began to glow, a brilliant light shining like stars scattered across the night sky. Curious, he extended his hand and willed it with his heart. Immediately, a small stone from the ground shot upward and hovered before his outstretched palm, spinning rapidly with an intense force. "Hmm?" He slowly closed his hand around it. In an instant, cracks formed across the stone''s surface. It shattered, crumbling into dust. "This feels... amazing." Eryke the Fifth clenched his fist, a thrill surging through his chest. Then he turned to the Valkyries, who were watching him with wary eyes. "Just what are you?" one of them asked. "What do you think I am?" Eryke the Fifth replied with a tilt of his head. "I''m human, of course, just like you. And¡­" His expression shifted, turning from casual to something feral, like a beast on the hunt. "My greatest goal is to take revenge on the Dragons, those monsters who slaughtered my village." He roared with fury, his voice laced with such conviction that the Valkyrie instinctively stepped back. Even though they were Level Nine, and Eryke the Fifth was only a mere Level Four, they still recoiled from the sheer weight of his voice alone. "You''re traitors to humanity," he said, no longer shouting. His voice was calm, deep, and steady as he pointed at them. "Attacking a fellow human for your own selfish desires." It wasn''t the one who shouted the loudest who held the most strength, true power came from the weight behind one''s words. And as the Valkyries listened, they felt something stir within them, something they had long abandoned. A feeling they had forsaken when they chose to become nothing more than swords for the kingdom. For a brief moment, silence fell between them. "What, cat got your tongue? Why aren''t you replying to me?" Eryke the Fifth asked, his voice laced with mockery. With a thought, several stones lifted from the ground, spinning in the air behind him, sharp edges angled toward the Valkyries like a warning. The Valkyries remained silent, their eyes locked onto him. "Hmph. What''s there to think about?" said the Valkyrie Eryke had once strangled. Her voice was cold, her gaze like steel. "He''s a criminal who has disgraced our nation. That crime is punishable by death." With that, she lunged at him, sword drawn. She was fast, blurring through the air like a streak of silver. Eryke responded instantly, hurling the spinning stones in her direction. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hmph," she sneered, unfazed. "Against a Level Nine, attacks like these are completely ineffective," the Valkyrie said coldly. "Our Telekinesis forms a protective layer around the body, shielding us from most external assaults." As expected, though the stones struck their mark, they barely left a scratch. The Valkyrie closed the distance rapidly, her sword gleaming with intent. Eryke the Fifth took a deep breath, bracing himself. His fist shimmered faintly with starlight, pulsing with the energy he had only just begun to grasp. She was nearly upon him, then, abruptly, she pointed a finger at him. "Telekinetic Blast." An invisible wave surged outward, crashing into him with crushing force. "Huh?" That was all Eryke the Fifth could think before he was hurled through the air, crashing into the wall with a thunderous impact. He forced himself to stand, pain lancing through his body¡ª Only to feel an invisible weight press down on him, like a massive hand trying to crush him whole. "Ahhh¡ª!" Eryke cried out, the pressure unbearable as it drove him toward the ground. "Oh? You can endure two hundred kilos of force? What kind of monster are you?" The Valkyrie''s voice was filled with scorn as she raised her hand again and slammed it downward. The pressure doubled, becoming suffocating. And beneath it all, Eryke was changing. Adapting. Evolving. You have to understand, even Drayken, during the attack on his wedding, had only fought against Level Six Telekinetic humans. And while he was confident he could take on a Level Nine, even he wouldn''t be certain against all these women combined. Adapt was a terrifying skill, yes, but it needed time. And against an opponent like her, time was a luxury Eryke the Fifth didn''t have. Pain surged through him as he dropped to one knee. His body trembled, his breathing grew ragged. Every muscle screamed in resistance. For a moment, there was defiance in his eyes, flickering like the last embers of a dying flame. But in the end, it wasn''t enough. The invisible Telekinetic hand crushed him fully, slamming him to the ground. "Hmph." The Valkyrie sneered in disdain, lifting Eryke to her eye level with a flick of her hand. "Quietly follow us." "What if I don''t?" Eryke the Fifth replied without hesitation, his voice steady despite the crushing pain. ¡­ (Level 5) [Cannot be leveled up] ¡­ A glowing blue prompt flickered before his eyes. Eryke the Fifth''s grin widened. He was battered, broken, and on the verge of collapse, but this edge of death felt more like a treasure trove than a grave. This was his kind of door. Though he couldn''t level up the skill with destiny points, his Adapt skill had done the impossible. It had evolved his Telekinesis in the middle of combat. ''A cheat and a half,'' he thought, exhilarated. If this was how Adapt worked, then theoretically, so long as he wasn''t instantly killed, he could become invincible. With his skill now enhanced, Eryke was able to resist the Telekinetic Hand more effectively. The crushing pressure began to lessen, the force offset just enough to grant him a moment of relief. "Hmm?" The Valkyrie frowned, sensing the shift. "Why is it suddenly less effective?" She gritted her teeth and tightened her invisible grip, trying to crush him completely. But before she could go any further, another Valkyrie appeared behind her and placed a firm hand on her shoulder. "Stop it." "What? I''m so close to killing this guy," the first Valkyrie snapped. "Our orders were to capture him, not kill him. Are you planning to disobey orders, Elsie?" "N-no," Elsie replied with a shutter. Chapter 152: Captured!? The pressure on Eryke the Fifth suddenly lifted, and he heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. His gaze dropped. His vision was extremely blurry. Almost all of his strength had left his body. He slumped to the ground, utterly exhausted. While Adapt had granted him the Telekinetic skill, it came at the cost of injuring himself from the backlash. If not for the regeneration skill from the main body, he would have already died from the sheer extent of the injuries. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he lay slumped on the ground, on the verge of losing consciousness, his vision began to clear, and his awareness slowly returned. With his active, his skill also triggered, gradually nullifying and healing his injuries. At the same time, he could feel his body being strengthened at a rapid pace¡ªso rapid, it stunned him to the core. ''Can my skill also strengthen my body?'' The thought excited him deeply. Until now, the only bodily enhancement he had experienced came from the skill Drayken possessed. However, that skill was still at a low level and didn''t allow him to fight high-level opponents directly. While it wasn''t entirely useless, it had only been helpful in the early stages and had quickly faded into the background. But now, he has discovered a new way to strengthen his body. It was something the humans of this world clearly lacked. When Eryke the Fifth had strangled Valkyrie, her body had proven surprisingly weak. Even with his low-level skill, he was simply stronger than her. "Let''s take him back to the base," said the second Valkyrie¡ªthe one who had stopped Elsie. Eryke the Fifth was lifted into the air once more. This time, he didn''t resist. He remained still, quietly suspended in place. It is said that every disaster carries a hidden blessing, and every blessing hides a potential disaster. Now, he had experienced this truth for himself, more deeply than ever before. This disaster¡­ was a blessing in disguise. And the best part? He could escape whenever he wanted. There was no resistance¡ªno one could stop him. After all, he could always return to the main body at any time. But there was still one concern. He remembered that when Drayken had been captured, he hadn''t been able to recall him. Later, when Drayken asked about it, the response was simple: he had been sealed inside a capsule that emitted electromagnetic waves. That interference had completely blocked the recall function of the clone. It was, frankly, troublesome. However, based on how the Valkyries spoke, it didn''t seem like they planned to execute him on the spot, so for now, he didn''t need to worry. Anyway, Eryke the Fifth floated up into the sky as the Valkyrie ascended, shooting through the air in an instant. After they vanished into the distance, the people who had been hiding cautiously emerged. Their eyes swept over the battlefield, cracked ground, scorched earth, and dust still rising into the air. "Who was that guy?" "Is he some kind of criminal?" "Maybe. He might be a gang leader or something. He even dared to trample on the Empire''s name¡­" Some people muttered among themselves, heatedly discussing the incident until they eventually grew tired and dispersed, returning to their own affairs. The Valkyries were like the empire''s police, but on an entirely different level. They held a place of reverence in the hearts of nearly everyone. The fact that they were all women only added to their charm, kinda like an idol, and their overwhelming strength combined with a reputation for near-impartial justice resonated deeply with the people. *** The faint sound of a droplet echoed through the darkness. Drip! Eryke the Fifth slowly opened his eyes to a world of complete blackness. Cold metal pressed against his back, the chill seeping into his skin and sending a shiver down his spine. As he shifted slightly, the sharp clinking of metal chains rang in his ears. "Hmm?" He tried to move his limbs, but found himself completely restrained, unable to shift even an inch. He tensed his muscles and applied force. A sharp crack echoed in the silence but he immediately halted his momentum. He continued pressing against the restraints, but with only half his strength, just enough to test the chains, not enough to break them. Then he let himself go limp, slumping to the ground in apparent exhaustion. His breath came in heavy, labored gasps, as if he had no strength left to resist. It was then that he heard footsteps approaching. He lifted his head and looked forward. A faint flicker of light flared before him, forcing him to squint and knit his brows against the sudden glare. Through the haze of brightness, he saw a shadowy figure drawing closer. Then, in a low, magnetic voice, she spoke: "What''s your name?" "Zarek," he said after a brief pause, choosing the name carefully. "Alright. Where are you from?" "Nightingale Town," he replied in a calm, steady tone. BZZZT! A sharp crackle of lightning tore through the air. Agony exploded through his body as electricity surged into him. "Ahhh¡ª!" He screamed. "Tell me the truth. Where are you really from?" the woman asked again, her voice now ice-cold. He gritted his teeth and forced out, "I already told you." Hmph. The electricity surged again, stronger this time, mercilessly tearing through his nerves, threatening to fry them to cinders. Ahhh¡ª He cried out loudly again. But beneath the pain, there was a glint in his eyes, a certain clarity only he could truly understand. Whether he genuinely felt the agony or not was known only to him. After all, with the skill and another ability that granted him power over lightning, how could such a trivial thing truly affect him? After a long, agonized roar, he finally fell silent. His lips were cracked and dry, and his eyes hollow. "I-I already told you¡­" The lightning finally ceased. "We''ve checked every surveillance," she said coldly. "You seemed to have appeared out of nowhere. Are you seriously saying you escaped right under our noses until then?" "It''s the truth. Believe it or not." Chapter 153: To the Mines! Zarek, Eryke the Fifth, narrowed his eyes as he looked at the woman before him. She wore glasses and a white skirt, complemented by a blue coat. Her gaze was cold, filled with indifference as she looked at him. After a long pause, she finally spoke. "Alright. Let''s say I believe you, for now, that you managed to completely hide your presence, sneak into our capital unnoticed, and even reach the slums. But why did you attack the guards?" "You know why," Zarek replied with a cough, blood spilling from his mouth. The woman stared at him in silence. With the surveillance of the Hummingbird, of course they knew the full extent of the situation and even punished the guards because of it. However, if they were to admit their mistake, how could they preserve their dignity? The Empire''s image must remain unblemished. If it were to be tainted, public opinion would slowly begin to shift. So, no matter what, this had to be swept under the rug. Even if Zarek was in the right, they would argue that he should have handled it differently, that he could have resolved things with words instead of resorting to violence. "You could have talked things out¡ª" "Don''t give me that bullshit," Zarek interrupted with a chuckle, his eyes half-lidded, his grin wide. "You think if I talked to them, things would''ve just sorted themselves out?" "Very well," the woman said, closing her eyes with a sigh. "You will serve a prison sentence of five to ten years in labor." "Labor?" Zarek echoed, confusion lacing his tone. "That''s right," she replied. "You''ll be sent to the mines as a laborer and spend the next ten years there, reflecting on your mistake." "I see," Zarek muttered, his voice heavy with despair. "It''s not too late to reveal your identity. If you do, we might even consider reducing your sentence," the woman said, a glint of curiosity, or calculation, in her eyes. To that, Zarek said nothing. He simply lowered his head and fell into complete silence. "Very well." She sighed and went away without question. Zarek was silent. In this darkness, it really felt lonely and cold. ''Hmm, should I go back to the main body?'' He was thoughtful for a moment, but in the end, he still sighed. There was still time before the dragon hunt began, and he could always find a way to solve things. However, if he returned and faced an even worse condition where he couldn''t even teleport back, what would he do then? There is always a possible worst outcome, and Zarek didn''t want to risk it yet. He might be able to take some benefits and escape out of this place. Although this was a difficulty that most likely no one with his strength could achieve, Zarek wasn''t alone, and his skill could also have some benefit to it. Suddenly, his nose twitched. It was scentless and felt like air; however, his instinct was screaming at him. His eyelids gradually felt heavy, and he was about to go to sleep. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a heavy consciousness, his eyes closed, only for the faintest movement of his brows as a blue panel appeared in front of him. [You have adapted to the gas of Noxis] In an instant, his consciousness returned to him; however, he still remained in that state, controlling his heart and bodily features so as not to reveal himself. Zarek immediately felt himself being gradually lifted from the ground and carried. The chains on his body were removed, and two metal bracers were applied to his hands and legs, lifting him off into the air. Soon, he felt weightless as the wind brustled in his face and his hair fluttered freely with the wind. "Ho?" he thought in his heart with calmness, while trying to sense the environment as much as possible. After some time, he was carried over and put on the ground, and the guards quickly left the place right after it. Around him were numerous footsteps and murmurs that surrounded him almost completely. For a moment, he was a little stunned. Until a footstep quickened the distance and a beep sound echoed. Immediately, Zarek felt his entire body being scanned, from his internal organs to all the internal parts. "He looks normal, there is no abnormality detected," a man spoke. "Hmm, was he hiding previously then?" another voice sounded, this time a female''s. "It seems so. There is no way someone immediately becomes a Level Four or Five Telekinetic Human, and his wavelength is solid as well. He seems to have practised his Telekinesis until perfect compression," the man said, his voice full of regret: "In simple terms, he is a genius. Unfortunately, he has become a prisoner. Maybe we should get him mandatory training." "That seems to be the optimal choice if he really is a genius," the female spoke. Zarek felt this female''s voice was very familiar, as if he had heard it before. His thoughts swirled rapidly, and he immediately stopped the urge to roar out loud the name "Elsie." Anyway, he was lifted into the air again, and he immediately felt himself become weightless once more. The very next moment, he felt the wind brustle past him, and they travelled quickly. This time, even longer than before. After some time, he could hear the clinking sound of metal clashing. Then he landed on a metal floor, the coldness of the metal seeping into his skin. Some people spoke in whispers around him, but Zarek could hear it loud and clear as if they weren''t whispering at all. "Is he going to join us soon?" "Hehe, a new prey has appeared." "We will abuse him¡­" Zarek''s ears twitched as he heard the voices, leaving him in an almost speechless state. After some time, he was carried to something like a prison cell, and a splash of cold water from a bucket was splashed on him. Hupp! Zarek was immediately startled awake. He stood up from the ground and looked around his surroundings with an incredulous expression. "What, brat?" Chapter 154: Telekinetic Body User! In front of him was a soldier in a metal suit with a gun in his hand that shone with a red light. Zarek looked at the soldier and spoke in the faintest voice: "Where am I?" The soldier replied in a mocking tone: "This is the Mine, kid. Be prepared for the worst." He spoke with a smirk, then turned around and left, closing the door behind him and casting one last malicious smirk in Zarek''s direction. Zarek tried to move around; however, the cuffs on his hands and legs were firmly attached, with electromagnetic waves occasionally zapping him whenever he used even an iota of strength. His eyes flashed with a calculative gaze. At this time, a small mini door to the cell opened, and from it came food: a simple, cold, hard bread. "Hmm?" Zarek raised his brows in surprise and crawled his way to the bread. "I am supposed to eat without the support of my hand," he thought, then opened his mouth and silently ate the bread. He was no warrior and didn''t think much about eating like an animal. The only sound to escape his lips was a chuckle as the noise of the cold bread being eaten echoed around him, almost reverberating. After he ate the last bits of it, he burped in satisfaction and just laid on the ground, patiently waiting. Then, after just a few minutes, a soldier opened the door and walked in front of him. "You are surprisingly obedient." "I can''t escape this place. Why should I waste my time here?" His shoulders slumped to the ground, carefree and lazy in tone. "Haha, you wouldn''t be so nonchalant after doing an honest day of work, brat." The soldier grinned with uncontrollable malice and opened the chains around his legs, allowing him free mobility. "What makes you think that I will instantly kill you or take you hostage?" Zarek, freed from his chains, spoke with narrowed eyes. "Try me then, brat." The soldier shrugged with nonchalance and opened his arms as if inviting him to kill him. Zarek looked at the soldier but didn''t act. To him, this soldier might seem strong; however, he was nothing in front of him. But seeing the unfounded confidence, there was definitely something fishy about it¡­ ¡­or not? With his legs finally free, Zarek grinned. "Alright." "Huh?" The soldier blinked, confusion flickering in his eyes. But before he could process the danger, an invisible force crashed into him like a tidal wave, hurling him into the air. His limbs flailed, struggling violently. Zarek''s eyes narrowed, honing in on the man''s neck. His voice dropped to an icy whisper: "Die." Snap. A sickening crack tore through the room. Blood exploded in a violent geyser, painting the walls, the floor, everything. The crimson spray drenched Zarek in an instant, warm and metallic. A moment later, the man''s head hit the ground with a chilling thud. The sound echoed ominously through the space. "Eh?" Even Zarek froze, a stunned look crossing his face. He stared at the severed head, dumbfounded. "Just like that... he''s dead?" For a moment, he took a breath to recollect his thoughts. "Why was he so confident?" Soon, his question was answered as a Level Nine Telekinetic human entered the room and looked at the severed corpse. The Level Nine Telekinetic human was shirtless, with a muscular body and countless battle-hardened scars while wearing a pair of military pants. He turned toward Zarek and spoke in a cold tone: "Brat, you are dead." "Hmm?" Zarek furrowed his brow and spoke sheepishly, "It was a misunderstanding. I accidentally killed him." "You mistakenly killed the soldier¡­!?" The shirtless man raised an eyebrow. "Yes, this was completely a misunderstanding." Zarek nodded, as if to confirm the shirtless man''s inquiry. "Really?" The shirtless man scoffed and looked at the soldier''s body with disdain. "However, he died in my presence, so take responsibility, brat." The man vanished in place, disappearing almost instantaneously. Zarek''s grin never left his face as he spread his Telekinesis outward. Although the man was invisible to his eyes, Telekinetically he could still detect him as if he were standing in broad daylight. However, before he could react, the man was already upon him and punched directly at his guts. Cough! Zarek immediately kneeled down, coughing blood. He cried out loud in pain: "Ahhhh¡­" His internal organs almost felt completely re-rendered just from that simple punch. "Brat, do you know what a Telekinetic Body user is?" The shirtless man smirked. He grabbed Zarek''s hair and forced him to look into his eyes. Looking into the boundless blue pupils without a shred of fear, the shirtless man spoke: "I like your eyes, brat. Are you not afraid of me?" He raised his leg and directly kicked Zarek''s head, sending him flying through the air. Zarek landed on the ground with a cold thud. Blood dripped from his head, forming a small puddle beneath him. Zarek slowly raised his head with heavy breaths and lay on the ground, looking at the cold ceiling as his chest heaved up and down rapidly. But Zarek didn''t have any fear in his heart; instead, there was excitement in his eyes. While his body was injured, it was healing rapidly at the same time¡ªand growing stronger as well. Adapting. His body was gradually getting stronger. "Oi, oi, you are a strange brat." The shirtless man walked up to him and crouched down to his level, looking at him with a strange gaze. "How are you so excited instead of afraid or even in pain?" "You wouldn''t understand, old man," Zarek said with a grin while coughing. "Oh, I wouldn''t understand?" S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The shirtless man smirked at him, stood up, raised his leg, and started kicking him right in the head, delivering concussion after concussion. "Ahhh¡ª" Zarek screamed in agony and pain. At first, the pain was unbearable, but after some time, he had already adapted to it and his skull became thick¡­ So thick that even with the kicks of the shirtless man, there was almost no effect to him. Chapter 155: What doesn’t kill me, makes me stronger! The shirtless man kept kicking, again and again, until Zarek''s eyes fluttered shut, his consciousness slipping. "Hmph. Who said you could sleep, brat?" He raised his leg and brought it crashing down. A sharp cry tore from Zarek''s throat as a sickening crunch echoed through the room. His eyes shot open, bloodshot, veins bulging across the whites. His brows knit tightly. It felt like his nerves were being twisted into knots. Every fiber of his body screamed in agony. But the man didn''t stop. The relentless kicks came one after another, merciless and brutal. But, amidst the storm of pain, something changed. Slowly, Zarek''s body began to adapt. His flesh toughened, his bones mended, and his strength began to grow, quietly, steadily. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''What a masochistic way to grow stronger,'' he thought with a strange mix of awe and disbelief. He truly embodied the phrase: What doesn''t kill me, makes me stronger. As long as he didn''t die, Zarek would continue to adapt. His bones, his organs, everything being battered, were slowly toughening, evolving through the torment. In a desperate attempt, Zarek unleashed his Telekinesis toward the shirtless man. But the moment it made contact, it shattered instantly. A thick blue vein throbbed on his forehead. His mind reeled. Everything blurred. His world twisted into madness. Suddenly, he was in what looked like a candy land, slimy bubblegum beneath his feet, towering candy cane pillars along the walls. Zarek blinked¡ªand the world shifted again. The shirtless man now looked like a towering chocolate monster, mercilessly beating him black and blue. The creature snickered: "Scared yet, brat?" Zarek''s voice was cold, even as his mind reeled from the backlash of his shattered Telekinesis: "No." "Oh?" The man shrugged with mock curiosity. "So, if I beat you to death, would I get in trouble?" Zarek stared at the chocolate-skinned brute, his gaze unwavering. "No," he said, not a single trace of fear in his tone. "Very well." A grin spread across the man''s face. He raised his leg and brought it crashing down onto Zarek''s chest. A horrible crack echoed through the air as his ribs caved in. Zarek bit down hard, jaw clenched, enduring the pain with an unnatural, almost monstrous tenacity. Zarek ground his teeth, a strange, grating sound echoing through the room. His legs were already broken. His ribs shattered. His mind was lost in a haze of confusion and pain. Only his hands remained intact. If those were destroyed too, he''d be nothing more than a sack of broken bones, barely clinging to life. The shirtless man showed no mercy. With a single brutal motion, he crushed Zarek''s hands. "AHHHH¡ª!" Zarek''s scream tore through the room, raw and ragged. The man grabbed him by the collar and hoisted him into the air. His eyes locked onto Zarek''s boundless blue eyes, fingers slowly reaching forward, hovering inches from his eyes. As if ready to gouge them out at any moment. Zarek''s pupils dilated. The shirtless man leaned in, his voice low and cruel. "Your eyes¡­ they''re fascinating. I''ve never seen anything like them. And that unbreakable will of yours? I want to crush it. Completely destroy it." His fingers crept closer, inch by inch, until they pressed against Zarek''s eyes. A sharp pain surged through him as blood began to stream down his cheeks, pouring from his eyes like tears. Zarek trembled, feeling the edge of total blindness approaching, until suddenly, the pressure stopped. The man paused, then let out a dry, ironic chuckle: "Well, that was certainly interesting." Without warning, he raised Zarek high and hurled him against the wall. Bang! The stone cracked under the impact. Zarek collapsed to the floor with a dull thud, barely conscious. His vision swam, everything around him a blur of noise and color. Darkness threatened to consume him. "Brat, let''s fight again another time. For now¡­" the shirtless man glanced around, then smirked. "You''ll sit in this prison." His gaze fell on the decapitated guard nearby. Without hesitation, he extended his hand and slowly clenched his fingers into a fist. Bang! The corpse exploded into a mist of blood and flesh, painting the air red. Without another word, the man turned and walked away, footsteps fading. He left behind a bleeding, coughing Zarek with his body broken, his mind fractured. With great effort, Zarek raised a mangled hand and pointed weakly toward the door. Blood smeared his cracked lips as he whispered: "You¡­ will regret this." Then his arm dropped, and he collapsed, eyes closing, body going still. But only minutes passed before consciousness returned. His vision cleared. The haze in his mind lifted. No longer disoriented. No longer lost. His body had already recovered, at least halfway, and he could move if he wanted to. But Zarek didn''t. He lay still, unmoving. Minutes passed. And then¡­ complete recovery. He felt it. Stronger. Faster. Better. An overwhelming surge of energy coursed through his veins, flooding every corner of his body with raw power. It was unlike anything he had felt before. How strong am I now? the thought echoed in his mind. But Zarek remained on the ground, eyes shut, body limp, playing the part of the broken and beaten. For now, he couldn''t afford to move. Not yet. Revealing his strength too soon would only bring trouble. ''Once I can handle a Level Nine, I''ll break out of this place.'' Zarek''s eyes opened just a sliver, a sharp glint flashing within then quickly shut again as he returned to feigned slumber. To test his strength, he applied the slightest pressure to his handcuffs. Crack. A jagged fracture formed instantly, the cuffs on the verge of shattering. Zarek immediately stopped, letting his body fall still once more. No need to reveal his hand, not yet. If they sensed anything unusual, it would only invite unwanted attention. For now, silence was his ally. A true hunter lets the prey wander, unaware, unguarded until the moment arrives. And when it does¡ª "The time to strike will come," Zarek murmured in his heart: "I will destroy everything right in front of you." He didn''t know how much time had passed. But eventually, the heavy cell doors swung open with a metallic groan. Two guards entered, clad in standard-issue soldier uniforms. "Is he dead?" one of them asked hesitantly, eyeing Zarek''s limp, motionless form on the ground. The other scoffed and walked over, a frown etched into his face. He grabbed Zarek by the hair and lifted his head. "What are you so scared of? He''s just a damn prisoner." He gave a short chuckle, glancing down at Zarek again¡ª Then he froze. His eyes met Zarek''s, those boundless blue pupils glowing faintly beneath half-lidded lashes. The soldier''s face drained of color, turning pale as paper. Without a word, he stumbled backward, releasing Zarek immediately and bolting toward the door. A sharp, sour stench followed him. He was scared shitless. Zarek slowly rose from the ground, his movements steady, deliberate. He took a step forward, then another, closing the distance toward the two guards. The first soldier stiffened, swallowing hard. Fear flickered in his eyes, but he forced himself to stand his ground. Zarek stopped in front of him. "Lead the way," he said calmly. "Eh?" the soldier blinked, confused. "I said, lead the way," Zarek repeated, his voice low but firm. "Aren''t you here to make me mine?" "Y-Yes!" the soldier stammered, still stunned but inwardly sighing in relief. At least Zarek wasn''t tearing them apart yet. He turned, casting an annoyed glance at the second soldier, who was still clutching the doorway like his life depended on it. Who was it that was talking about being brave earlier? he grumbled internally. The second soldier was trembling violently, reeking of fear, literally. The disgusting stench wafting from his body made it clear. One didn''t need to imagine his condition. It was written all over him. "Cough, cough." The second soldier cleared his throat, cheeks flushing a deep shade of pink as he spoke in a casual tone. "Don''t think I was scared. I was just being tactical, calling for reinforcements while¡­ Well, the smell messes with his Telekinesis, makes it harder to focus." The first soldier fought the urge to roll his eyes and a stronger urge to beat the second one to a pulp. But instead, he glanced sideways at the pale-skinned young man with long golden hair and piercing blue eyes. His heart skipped a beat. "Umm¡­ follow me." Zarek nodded obediently and stepped forward without hesitation. The first soldier pushed open the heavy door, and for the first time in what felt like ages, Zarek saw the outside world again. At first, the sudden flood of light overwhelmed him, forcing his eyes to squint and adjust. But as his vision cleared, he was utterly flabbergasted. The entire place sparkled with countless crystals, their glow illuminating the vast dome-like chamber. Above him stretched a transparent, glassy dome, beyond which lay an endless void, dark, infinite, and silent. ''Where is this place?'' This thought raced through his mind as he took in the surreal beauty around him. The first soldier cleared his throat, regaining some measure of confidence: "Alright, follow me." "Okay," Zarek replied with a steady voice. Soon, Zarek was led deeper underground. At first, the floor beneath him was cold metal, but gradually it gave way to damp, muddy earth. Around him, many others like him were being escorted, mostly with a single guard, though a few were flanked by two. When the prisoners caught sight of the two guards accompanying Zarek, their eyes widened in horror. One by one, they avoided his gaze and stayed far away. Chapter 156: Liutinium "Interesting." Zarek observed the scene with a nonchalant gaze. It wasn''t just him, others with two guards received the same treatment. The prisoners with only one guard avoided them entirely, lowering their heads and refusing to make eye contact. It was obvious. Those with two guards were considered far more dangerous, so dangerous that the others were scared out of their minds, too afraid to even glance their way. As Zarek continued walking deeper underground, he eventually came upon a cavernous area, dimly lit, with countless ores embedded in the rough stone walls. "Get to mining," said the first soldier beside him, his voice tinged with lingering fear. "Hmm." Zarek simply nodded. Then he looked down at his cuffs: "How am I supposed to mine like this?" "Oh, right." With trembling hands, the first soldier took out a key and unlocked the chains. Now free, Zarek stretched his body casually, his movements calm and unbothered. The soldier handed him a strange, silver pickaxe. But before Zarek could examine it, his attention was drawn to the other prisoners around him. Every time they struck the wall with their pickaxes, their entire bodies trembled violently. They screamed in agony, some collapsing to their knees. A few coughed up blood, and others were so badly injured they fainted on the spot. All around him, the air was filled with the chorus of pain, screams echoing through the dim, ore-filled chamber. Zarek''s eyes narrowed with curiosity. These ores weren''t ordinary. There was more to them than met the mortal eye. So, he raised his pickaxe and slammed it into the wall. Bang! Cracks spread across the stone with ease. "Hmm?" Zarek tilted his head, confused, until a terrifying vibration surged from the pickaxe through his entire body. His frame trembled violently. In an instant, his internal organs were damaged. Bones cracked. Muscles tore apart. "Ho." Zarek closed his eyes as Regeneration and Adapt activated simultaneously. Within mere breaths, his body was completely healed, no, not just healed. It had grown stronger. A glint flashed in his eyes as he opened them once more. Then, without hesitation, he resumed mining, slamming his pickaxe into the wall again and again. Each strike destroyed his body anew but just as quickly, it healed. And with every cycle of destruction and regeneration, his body was reforged¡­ tougher, stronger, more resilient. The loud clang of Zarek''s pickaxe striking the wall echoed through the cavern, drawing everyone''s attention instantly. All mining ceased. Eyes widened. Bodies froze. One prisoner collapsed to his knees, trembling as he pointed at Zarek. "H-How is that possible?" "This¡­ this¡­ can''t be real," another stammered, disbelief written all over his face. "Every strike destroys your body, no matter how strong you are¡­ but this bastard, he''s mining like it''s nothing!" "How strong is his body?!" Even the soldiers, momentarily entranced by Zarek''s inhuman performance, finally snapped out of it and exchanged glances before grinning. "Get back to work, scum!" one of them barked. "If you don''t manage at least a quarter of his output, then none of you are getting food tonight!" The prisoners, gripped by fear, scrambled to their positions and began mining with everything they had. The results were immediate. Pickaxes slammed into stone, and fresh waves of screams filled the air as bodies broke under the strain. But as they worked, a dark resentment began to fester in their hearts. ''If this bastard wasn''t showing off, we wouldn''t be forced to mine like this.'' That bitter thought echoed in the minds of nearly everyone. Even the prisoners guarded by two soldiers, though treated better than the rest, shared the same growing hatred for Zarek. His monstrous output had raised the standard for all of them, making their lives even more unbearable. And yet, unaware of the animosity he had stirred or perhaps simply indifferent to it, Zarek continued to mine without pause, his movements steady and relentless. Even if he did know, it was unlikely he would''ve cared. Truthfully, Zarek would''ve been just another lazy bum if not for one thing, he could feel the improvement in his body. And the improvement was significant. His body had already toughened under the brutal beatings from that man earlier, but now, with every strike of the pickaxe, his physique was evolving even further. If this pace continued, it wouldn''t be long before his body alone became a formidable weapon. And once he combined that with his telekinetic abilities... ''I''ll become a terrifying entity.'' A glint of excitement flashed in his eyes as he doubled down, swinging the pickaxe with renewed vigor and full force. After several hundred strikes, the wall finally gave way and with a satisfying crack, a glowing crystal gem fell into his palm. Zarek''s eyes lit up. His True Eyes skill activated automatically, scanning the gem in an instant. [Liutinium] [Description: A conductor for Telekinesis] ''Woah.'' Just as Zarek was about to examine it further, the gem was swiftly snatched from his hand by the nearby soldier. His eyes snapped toward the guard. "U-Umm, it''s protocol," the guard stammered, wearing a bitter expression. "We''re required to collect all mined gems." Zarek said nothing. He simply picked up his pickaxe and resumed mining, wordless and indifferent. By the end of the day, he had mined fifty-six gems. For the average prisoner, even unearthing a single gem was nearly impossible. When the grueling day finally ended, Zarek was handed a piece of cold, hard bread. To most, it would''ve been barely edible. But with his Devour skill, Zarek''s body broke down every bit of nutrients within it. In fact, if it ever came to it, he could consume and digest even raw metals, his body would process it all effortlessly. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The cycle resumed the next day. By now, Zarek''s body had strengthened to the point where he could completely resist the destructive vibrations from the pickaxe. His movements were faster, more fluid¡ªalmost effortless. Within just a few minutes, he had already unearthed twenty gems. It was at that moment a familiar figure silently approached him. The shirtless scarred man. He stood before Zarek with an expression of complete calm, almost too calm. His eyes narrowed, and a faint, unsettling smile played across his lips. Zarek turned to face him. "What is it?" he asked coolly. The man didn''t answer. He simply kept smiling, gaze fixed on Zarek like a predator toying with its prey. Suddenly, Zarek''s instincts screamed. A terrible premonition surged through him like lightning. But before he could react¡ª Bang! The shirtless man''s fist smashed into him with merciless force. This time however Zarek was prepared¡­ Chapter 157: Defeating a Level Nine! Zarek twisted his body at the last second, narrowly dodging the incoming fist. He countered with a punch of his own, landing a solid blow to the shirtless man''s cheek. Bang! The man was sent flying through the air and crashed into the wall. Dust billowed out, cloaking the surroundings and impairing everyone''s vision. Zarek took a deep breath, his mind growing calm and focused. Poised in a fighting stance, he was ready to unleash hell at a moment''s notice. Although his body wasn''t yet accustomed to combat, he possessed the memories of others, along with the title . It was a title Chun Ma had earned when he first established his own dantian. Gang Reyond, however, couldn''t obtain this title, as his dantian hadn''t been forged through his own effort, it had formed on its own. The title was straightforward: it granted Zarek an instinctive understanding of martial arts, greatly enhancing his combat ability. With narrowed eyes, Zarek stared into the swirling dust ahead. He could sense the presence of the shirtless man lurking within. A sense of unease gripped Zarek, making his heart pound violently. Despite his punch landing cleanly, he was almost certain the man was unharmed. That certainty stemmed from what he knew, Level 9 Telekinesis users could reinforce their skin with psychic energy, rendering them nearly immune to weak physical strikes. As expected, when the dust finally settled, the shirtless man stood almost completely unscathed. He twisted his neck in an unnatural way, a grin spreading across his face. "You little brat¡­ you''re interesting." "Am I interesting to you?" Zarek replied, his face blank. "That''s right. Were you hiding your strength earlier?" the shirtless man said, cracking his knuckles. "If I hadn''t used Telekinesis to block that punch, my neck might''ve actually snapped." His grin stretched wide. Zarek narrowed his eyes, remaining silent. A strange tension filled the air... A storm before the calm. The shirtless man struck first, his figure vanished in an instant, leaving afterimages in his wake from sheer speed as he lunged at Zarek with a powerful punch. Zarek responded in kind, meeting the attack with a brutal fist of his own. The impact was deafening, the force so immense it could''ve ruptured eardrums in an instant. To the shirtless man''s surprise, the force behind Zarek''s punch was overwhelming. It completely overpowered him, and bit by bit, he was pushed back. Zarek didn''t let up, he drove his knee into the man''s face, forcing him to stagger even further. Without pause, Zarek followed up with a spinning roundhouse kick that smashed into the man''s cheek. Blood began to trickle down from the shirtless man''s face. He tried to counter, but Zarek moved like a shadow, his speed far too fast for the eye to follow. In the next instant, the shirtless man felt a sharp blow slam into his right shin. The strength in his leg vanished instantly, and he nearly collapsed from the sudden loss of balance. Naturally, Zarek didn''t waste the opportunity. He ruthlessly kicked the man''s left leg, sending him crashing to the ground in helpless defeat. Zarek raised his leg, preparing to slam his heel down onto the man''s head¡ªbut he suddenly felt resistance. "No fair, old man. You''re using Telekinesis," Zarek muttered. The shirtless man said nothing. Cold sweat streamed down his forehead, his eyes wide with a horror that bordered on panic. Zarek responded by launching a Telekinetic attack of his own but the moment it collided with the man''s defenses, it shattered instantly. Pain exploded in his head, veins bulging as he clenched his teeth from the backlash. Unlike before, Zarek didn''t scream or roar in pain. He simply stood there¡ªsilent and still, like an unshakable force. Then, he felt it¡ªa strange shift in his bloodline. His Telekinesis suddenly regenerated, not just healed, but stronger than before. A blue prompt appeared before his eyes: [You have adapted to the shattering of your Telekinesis] [Your exclusive skill has leveled up from Level Five to Six] Renewed and empowered, Zarek launched another Telekinetic attack against the shirtless man''s Telekinetic barrier. This time, it didn''t shatter upon impact. Instead, his upgraded Telekinesis clashed with the man''s defense, grinding against it with pressure. Bit by bit, cracks began to form. Finally, a small hole appeared in the barrier, Zarek''s Telekinesis had held long enough to force a breakthrough, though it left him completely drained in the process. Zarek immediately seized the opening, driving his fist through the weakened gap in the shirtless man''s defenses. His punch landed squarely against the man''s ribs. A sickening creak echoed out as bones began to crack under the force. "I¡­ I got hit?" the man gasped in disbelief, confusion flooding his face. His shaken mental state disrupted his control further, and the remnants of his Telekinetic shield weakened drastically, leaving him completely exposed. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zarek didn''t hesitate. His fists and kicks rained down like a relentless storm, each blow landing with ruthless precision. The shirtless man was completely overwhelmed, forced to his knees. "I still remember my state just the day before yesterday, clear as daylight, old man," Zarek said coldly, stepping on the man''s face. "I guess the tables turn quicker than you expected, huh?" With those words, Zarek slammed his foot down mercilessly onto the shirtless man. "You brat¡ª!" the man began, his voice rising in a furious roar. But Zarek was faster, his hand flashed forward, delivering a sharp chop to the back of the man''s neck. The shirtless man collapsed instantly, unconscious. "I shouldn''t give an enemy a chance to strike," Zarek muttered inwardly, a flicker of fear lingering in his chest. The moment the man had roared, his instincts had screamed at him in alarm. He knew, if he had hesitated, even for a breath, the tables could have turned faster than before. Zarek slowly raised his head, his gaze sweeping over the crowd around him. They stared back, wide-eyed and stunned into silence. Though it felt like an eternity had passed, in truth, it had only been a matter of moments before Zarek completely overwhelmed the shirtless man, a Level Nine Telekinetic Human! Chapter 158: Mutant Telekinetic Humans? They were still deep within the mines, and everyone present was scared out of their wits. "A prisoner¡­ has defeated the warden." "How could this monster defeat a Level Nine Telekinetic human so easily?" "This is bad¡­ really bad." The prisoners murmured in shock, their eyes wide as they stared at the long, golden-haired youth standing before them. The guards had already begun turning to flee, scrambling away in panic. "Contact the Grand Warden and the others¡ªnow!" They split in different directions. "If we scatter, even if those monsters catch some of us, they won''t catch all of us!" But contrary to their expectations, Zarek didn''t chase. He simply stood still, his cold eyes fixed on the fleeing guards, void of emotion, sharp as blades. Instead, he shrugged with nonchalant indifference and turned his gaze toward the prisoners standing before him. His cold, boundless blue eyes swept across the crowd. Wherever his gaze landed, a chill ran down spines. None could explain the dread they felt, only that their bodies trembled under his sheer gaze. "What? Afraid already?" he scoffed, his voice as cold as ice. "Kneel." "Yes!" One by one, the prisoners dropped to their knees, collapsing under the overwhelming fear that radiated from Zarek like an oppressive storm. There were certainly a few unruly ones, prisoners who still clung to the idea of resisting Zarek''s overwhelming presence. But under the weight of his cold, boundless blue eyes and the unmistakable, unmatched power he had just displayed, instinct took over. The instinct to survive. One by one, even the defiant fell to their knees. In the end, every prisoner in the mine knelt¡ªlike subjects before a newly crowned emperor. Zarek stood motionless, his expression unreadable. His icy gaze swept over them all one final time. Then his eyes shifted toward the shirtless man. "Since you spared me once," he said calmly, "I will spare you once. But if we meet again on the battlefield¡­ it will be your end." With that, Zarek turned his gaze back to the sea of kneeling prisoners. He could see through the true nature of these people with ease, discerning them for what they really were. Still, a faint sense of regret lingered in Zarek''s heart. Although he had established his mana core, he had yet to form his first circle. He was but a mere Mage Acolyte. "Oh well¡­ at least I can use any spell freely," he thought, "but that''s not exactly practical in combat." He extended his hand, his mind swirling with intent. Slowly, deliberately, he formed the image of fire in his thoughts. It took several minutes before a small flame finally flickered to life in his palm. "Without pre-established spells," he sighed inwardly, "magic is practically useless in battle." Regardless, he shifted his focus back to the prisoners. They were visibly confused as they watched the small fireball flicker in Zarek''s hand. "Is he¡­ a Pyromancer?" "A person who can conjure fire¡­" "That has to be it¡­ A mutant among the Telekinetic Users." Their whispers were hushed, but not a single word escaped Zarek''s ears. His brow twitched. So did his ears. "Mutant Telekinetic User?" he muttered coldly. He raised his pupils and without a single step forward, one of the kneeling prisoners suddenly floated upward, suspended by nothing. His gaze sharpened, eyes glowing faintly as his telekinesis took hold. "Tell me," he said in a low, menacing voice, "what do you mean by that?" "Eh?" The prisoner froze, stunned. Zarek shifted his pupils slightly, and the man drifted forward¡ªdrawn in by invisible force, until he hovered right in front of him. "Tell me everything you know about Mutant Telekinetic Users," Zarek commanded coldly. He had never heard of such a term, not even through the vast knowledge inherited from Drayken. That could only mean one thing: this was a secret unknown even to the Dragon Cult among humans. But somehow, mere prisoners spoke of it so casually. That didn''t sit right with him. His sharp gaze landed on the man who had first spoken the words, a prisoner with white hair and a scruffy, patchy beard. There was nothing remarkable about him. In fact, he looked entirely average, hardly the kind of person to be holding secrets beyond the reach of dragonkin intelligence. As the prisoner was lifted into the air, his limbs flailed helplessly. Panic flashed in his eyes, and it took several seconds for his mind to fully process what was happening. "Tell me everything about the Mutant Telekinetic Users," Zarek said coldly, his gaze narrowing, eyes focusing on the man''s neck. In an instant, the prisoner felt an invisible force tighten around his throat. A crushing pressure gripped him, making it hard for him to even breathe. His mouth hung open as saliva dripped down his chin, his body trembling from the suffocating weight. "I-I''ll talk¡­ I''ll tell you everything¡­" he gasped out with great effort. The pressure vanished immediately, and he dropped to the ground, now kneeling before Zarek, his chest heaving. "Speak," Zarek ordered. "Yes, yes! I overheard it when one of the guards had guests over," the prisoner said quickly, not daring to hesitate. "You overheard it?" Zarek raised a brow, his expression unreadable. A secret like that, revealed so easily? It didn''t sit right with him. "Yeah, I still remember that day," the prisoner continued, nodding furiously. "A little brat with green hair came by, must''ve been one of the higher-ups'' kids. He looked at us like we were animals in a cage, snickering and giggling like it was all a game. He pointed at us and ran his mouth like a damn chatterbox." Zarek said nothing, only stared, listening. "He said they were researching something called bloodline evolution. Said they were messing with human genetics which causes the Telekinesis to mutate into something like your ability." the prisoner hurriedly spoke. "I see," Zarek nodded slowly. The information was invaluable to Drayken. Now, the Dragons could prepare accordingly. For the time being, maintaining the delicate balance between Dragons and Humans was the most profitable path. If either side gained too much power too quickly, the scales would tip. Though it seemed as if the Dragons were currently dominating, Zarek knew the truth. The world was vast, and the human population dwarfed that of the Dragons. If even half of humanity''s true strength were united, it could mark the extinction of the dragon race. He would have to tread carefully, growing Drayken''s influence from the shadows while he causes trouble on the human side. Zarek''s gaze swept over the prisoners once more. A faint smile curled the corner of his lips. ''They''re perfect for causing chaos.'' At that moment, every prisoner felt a chill crawl down their spine. Zarek''s gaze, cold, swept over them like a blade, merciless and absolute. No one dared to meet his eyes. They trembled. "You''re going to obey my orders, right?" Zarek''s voice was calm. "Y-Yeah¡­" the prisoners replied in shaky unison, uncertainty thick in their voices. Zarek narrowed his eyes: "I can''t hear you." "YES!" they shouted, louder this time driven by fear, desperation, and the instinct to survive. *** The guards fled through the winding passageways, glancing back anxiously to see if the monster was in pursuit. When they saw Zarek hadn''t followed, they let out a collective sigh of relief. They pressed onward until they reached a control room, a space filled with countless monitors, each displaying scenes from across the mines. One screen showed exactly what Zarek was doing. "Head-warden." Immediately, all of them bowed deeply to a woman seated on a throne. Her long green hair fluttered softly, and her eyes never left the screen. She said nothing at first, her gaze fixed on the golden-haired man through the screen: "This man, What exactly is he?" sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 159: Getting a Weapon!? Zarek''s gaze suddenly shifted to the screen, his piercing blue pupils seeming to stare straight through it¡ªinto the woman''s very soul. He raised his hand and pointed. Instantly, the screen went black. The signal was lost. The hummingbird had been killed by Zarek. The long, green-haired woman tapped her fingers on the armrest of her throne, deep in thought. After a brief pause, she clapped her hands once. Footsteps echoed from beyond the chamber. One by one, figures entered, stepping onto the floor with calm precision and stern eyes. "Go test his strength," she commanded. "I want to see if he truly grows stronger the more he fights." When they first encountered him, he had shown the power of a Level Four Telekinetic. Then, after a short while, he suddenly exhibited the strength of Level Five. At first, they considered the possibility that Zarek had simply hidden his strength. But upon closer inspection, it was clear he was already at Level Five. However... "A Level Five Telekinetic couldn''t even dream of standing against a Level Nine. His telekinesis has at least reached Level Six and with the densest frequency we''ve ever recorded." She watched silently as the Wardens departed, their mission clear: confront and eliminate Zarek. "If he truly grows stronger with every battle, he''ll become a terrifying threat to our Empire. No... we must turn him into an ally. But we don''t know his nature, would he even accept such an offer?" Her long green hair swayed gently as she stood, retrieved a piece of parchment, and began writing with a pen. Once she finished writing, she folded the paper and handed it to a hamster spinning in circles inside a small cage. The hamster took the note, bowed respectfully, then exited the prison chamber. At the doorway, it turned and gave her one final salute before disappearing down the corridor. "Hmph. I have to rely on a hamster because all other forms of communication are disrupted here," she muttered, rubbing her forehead as she closed her eyes. "You may have destroyed the hummingbird, but you cannot escape my telekinesis, brat." Her telekinetic power surged from her body and slipped silently out of the room, weaving through the air alongside the marching soldiers. "As a Telekinesis Master, there is no limit to the distance my power can reach." *** In the mine, the heavy thuds of pickaxes striking the walls echoed endlessly, their force so great it made the very ground tremble. Everyone was mining with relentless effort. No one paused, not even for a breath. Zarek was among them, driving his pickaxe into the rock with mechanical intensity. He had already extracted over a hundred ores. The sheer speed and force of his work caused violent vibrations that broke his body several times. But each time, he recovered, stronger than before. His resilience grew with every shock, his body hardening with each cycle of destruction and regeneration. His goal was clear: to adapt his body to such an extreme that it would one day become invincible. That would be the ideal outcome. "The only problem is my telekinesis," Zarek muttered to himself. "To make it stronger, I''ll have to face increasingly powerful opponents so it can adapt." His Adapt skill might seem invincible on the surface, but it had a glaring weakness, if there were no stronger foes to push him beyond his limits, or if he were crushed outright, the skill would stagnate. He needed to find an optimal solution. "For once, I want to break the restriction that stops my telekinesis from leveling up." This was the first major obstacle in his path. If he wished to attain true invincibility, he had to overcome this limitation, no matter what it took. Zarek''s thoughts inevitably drifted to Drayken, the one who possessed a Telekinesis Serum. Although Drayken himself might not be able to consume it or gain any benefit, Zarek believed it could be perfect for him. Even if something went wrong¡­ he could simply adapt. As he pondered this, a group of prisoners approached, carrying glowing Liutinium in their hands. "Master, this is all the Liutinium we managed to retrieve from the storage," one of them said. Zarek turned toward them, his eyes falling on the gem-like crystals. There were thousands, each one gleaming with latent energy. He gave a small nod of approval. "Not bad." Then, without hesitation, he gathered the Liutinium he had mined along with what the prisoners had brought, placing it all into a massive bag. By weight, it was at least four hundred kilograms. Even Zarek couldn''t help but take a heavy breath under the sheer weight of the bag. Step by step, he moved forward, each footfall causing the ground to tremble slightly. The prisoners followed behind, silent and orderly, as they made their way to a chamber adjacent to the mine. The moment they entered, an oppressive heat greeted them. Sweat poured down their bodies instantly in the sweltering air. Zarek dropped the heavy bag of Liutinium onto the ground with a thud and addressed the prisoners already working inside. "Smelt all of this." "Yes, sir," replied the white-haired prisoner, the same one who had previously informed him about the mutant Telekinetic User. Without hesitation, he and the others got to work. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Liutinium was quickly loaded into the smelting furnaces, and as it melted into magma, the molten liquid shimmered with an eerie green hue. The molten Liutinium was carefully poured into a reinforced container, one built to withstand extreme heat. The white-haired prisoner turned to Zarek and asked: "How would you like your weapon to be, Master Zarek?" "A hammer," Zarek replied without hesitation. Then, after a brief pause, he added, "A giant one." The white-haired prisoner blinked in surprise. "A giant hammer?" Zarek nodded with his voice firm: "That''s right. A giant hammer." *** The wardens all travelled in a row with great discipline, resembling the military, as they advanced where Zarek was. The place of the control room and where the mining was, was actually quite far away, and since they went at a steady pace, the time taken was even longer. However, they didn''t have any worry in their hearts because to go outside, they would have to take this path in the end. By the time they were about to reach the mining area, a long golden-haired youth with a hammer in his hand stood in their way, smiling gracefully at them. Chapter 160: A Hammer Is All You Need! Because they were all jumbled up, the wardens who were behind couldn''t see the situation in front of them, so they roared: "Who are you?" "You fools, he is Zarek, the criminal who dared to destroy the face of the empire and now has even injured a warden. His sin is almost unforgivable." Listening to these voices, Zarek shook his head. The hammer he was holding weighed around 200 kilograms, and if he used his full strength, one could only imagine how powerful a single strike would be. Thinking about it, he felt a little excited to use it. "But won''t they die if I use it?" This thought appeared, making him hesitate a little. His personality wasn''t that of a cold-blooded killer. As a person with a modern mindset, of course, he had hesitation in killing, even if it was his enemy. Still, his body moved before his mind could catch up. He lunged towards them, leaping into the air with his arms raised, ready for his hammer to strike without mercy. Even before it landed, the sheer force of his hammer tore through the air, and it felt like the entire ground was about to be crushed. Every warden''s expression immediately paled when they saw this. The looming shadow of the hammer descending upon them truly felt like death itself. The five wardens about to be smitten by the hammer were the most pale, their bodies trembling violently just as it was about to descend upon them. At that moment, their lives flashed before their eyes. However, at the nick of time, they instinctively covered their bodies with Telekinesis as the hammer came down. Bang! A terrifying shockwave rippled outward, knocking the other wardens away. Dust rose from the ground, almost completely obscuring the surroundings. Without waiting for the dust to settle, Zarek moved with swiftness, his purple hammer glowing with the Telekinetic power he channeled into it as it descended on three people. Another ripple spread outward, knocking everyone off balance as they lost their footing. Zarek moved even faster, his hammer bearing down like the apocalypse. With each slam of his hammer, at least three to five wardens at Level Nine were knocked unconscious almost instantly. Although their bodies were protected by their Telekinetic power, the sheer impact was something they simply couldn''t withstand. Zarek was fast and brutal. He didn''t give them a chance to catch their breath, let alone think logically. For these Level Nine Telekinetic users, this might be a nightmare, the glowing purple hammer descending upon them, something that would give them PTSD for eternity. By the time Zarek finally calmed down, there was almost no one standing before him, they were all unconscious. Zarek had defeated a group of at least twenty Level Nine Telekinetic users! Looking at his trembling hands, his eyes shone with sheer excitement. He plopped to the ground and shouted with all his heart: "I did it!" Although he didn''t feel physically exhausted, mentally he did. In fact, his body had been slightly strengthened from carrying the hammer because of his Adapt skill, adapting his body to the toll of carrying the hammer. Gripping his hammer, a flicker of excitement appeared in his heart: "This really is an optimal weapon for mass destruction." Zarek immediately stood up after a moment of rest, turned around, and called out: "Come here." "Yes." All the prisoners began to emerge in an orderly manner, looking at Zarek with even more fear in their eyes. In front of him, they truly felt as if they were standing before a demon king. "Good that you''ve become more obedient." Zarek nodded in satisfaction and pointed at the fallen wardens. "Loot their stuff and give all the valuables to me. You can keep the armour and other things." "Yes." "¡­Good that you are replying with yes and no. Only reply to me with those answers from now on, got it?" "Yes!" They shouted in unison and began looting the fallen soldiers until they were completely butt naked. First, they showed the loot to Zarek, and he took the valuables before the prisoners started wearing the clothes of the soldiers. "Oh, not bad. Considering I looted one of the Level Nines previously, it seems that you guys are properly equipped and ready for battle." "Eh?" The prisoners were immediately frightened when they heard this. Some, however, were excited, licking their weapons with bloodthirst. At that moment, Zarek suddenly gazed in a certain direction and narrowed his eyes instantly. He spread his telekinesis and launched an attack in that direction. Immediately, a tearing pain erupted in his head as his Telekinesis was destroyed, and blue veins bulge across his forehead. However, he didn''t let up. He used Telekinesis again after recovering for a moment. Again, his Telekinesis was destroyed. Zarek tried for the third time, and once again, his Telekinesis was shattered. The pain from having it destroyed was soul-rending. However, suddenly, his Telekinesis recovered¡ªand grew even stronger. A blue prompt appeared in front of him once more. Even without looking at it, Zarek knew: "I have reached Level 7 Telekinetic power." At the same time, he could feel that his Telekinetic power had undergone a major transformation. Not only had it gotten stronger, but it had also become powerful enough for him to form a protective layer against external attacks. However, this wasn''t very useful for Zarek, who could already break through the barriers of even Level Nine users. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But now, his hammer''s attack power could become even more devastating thanks to the boost in his Telekinesis. Still, that lingering Telekinetic presence remained. Without hesitation, Zarek began to clash with it, using his own Telekinesis, shattering it again and again upon impact. To his surprise, when he attacked it for the sixth time, it was still holding strong. All the while, he had to endure the gruelling pain of having his telekinesis destroyed and his entire world disoriented while feeling the hallucination. A blue prompt appeared again, and his Telekinesis recovered instantly, stronger than ever. Level Eight Telekinetic Human! Chapter 161: Reaching Level Nine! Zarek had already been advancing through the levels of Telekinetic humans without even knowing a genuine method to do so. And from what he understood, this was the most powerful path to raise his mental level. ¡­ (Level 8) [Cannot be leveled up] Allows the user to exert a force of 80 kg within a range of 80 meters using only their mind. ¡­ As far as he could tell, only those with a perfect foundation could reach the true limits of their Telekinetic level. Otherwise, the ceiling would be lower. "I can¡¯t say for sure," he muttered, "but based on what Drayken found, even an ordinary Level 9 Telekinetic typically only manages about 77 kilograms of force and a distance of 80 meters." Now that he had almost surpassed that level, it meant he was technically stronger than most ordinary Level 9 Telekinetic users, at least in terms of raw strength. However, that wasn¡¯t the only way to measure the power of a Telekinetic. Their true strength also depended heavily on their weapons and armor. Just like how he had been able to annihilate all those Level-9 wardens, thanks to the sheer might of his hammer alone. Liutinium cost a fortune on the outside. Assembling even a small amount required one to bleed from their pockets. And to forge an entire hammer out of Liutinium? That was something only the king, or someone in the highest ranks, could afford to do. Without this hammer, it was safe to say that he couldn¡¯t even have the strength to defeat even one Level 9 Telekinetic human here. While thoughts rapidly whizzed through his head, he sensed that the Telekinetic power was still there, persistently keeping it here. Zarek could feel someone¡¯s prying gaze upon him through this Telekinesis that was in front of him. "A Telekinetic master." His expression was stern and serious as he spread his Telekinesis outward again and attacked it. This time, it lasted longer than he expected before his Telekinesis shattered without mercy. Zarek again used his Telekinesis to attack it, enduring the pain that was greater than before. Although with his level up his Telekinesis got a lot stronger, however, with it, when it shattered, the pain also increased in the same ratio. He tightened his fist as his Telekinesis shattered again and again. His eyes started to bleed blood, and his entire world was completely blurry and disoriented. Zarek roared and grabbed his t-shirt before tearing it apart in almost an instant, almost completely going berserk from the pain as his Telekinesis continued to be shattered. Ten times. It has already been shattered ten times, but his Telekinesis hasn¡¯t evolved, while his pain has increased by multiple folds. Still, Zarek continued nonetheless while muttering in his mind: ¡¯If I have to endure such pain whenever I have to increase my Telekinesis level, then I will really go insane one day.¡¯ With each rise in his level, the pain intensified. That meant he had to endure all of it, every time. It was the kind of agony that felt like his nerves were being fried from the inside out. Just imagining it sent a chill down Zarek¡¯s spine. But his thoughts were ripped away once more, as his Telekinesis shattered, again. Fifteen times. ¡­ Eighteen times. "Damn it, just level up," he growled, grinding his teeth, his body drenched in blood, covered in countless wounds. A pool of crimson spread beneath him from the sheer scale of his injuries. His eyelids drooped, and the tearing pain in his head had reached the threshold of madness. Twenty times. Suddenly, a blue prompt appeared before him: [You have leveled up your from Level 8 to Level 9] In an instant, his Telekinesis surged back, stronger than ever. Zarek collapsed to the ground, barely conscious. ¡¯If I had to endure it one more time, I¡¯d be dead,¡¯ he thought, his body¡¯s regeneration kicking in. But his healing wasn¡¯t like Drayken¡¯s. They might share the same skill, but the speed of a Dragon¡¯s regeneration was monstrous and combined with the skill, it was safe to say he could even recover instantly. Meanwhile, the prisoners¡¯ eyes were on the fallen figure of Zarek. Their gazes had shifted, subtle. "If we strike him now, will he die?" "Idiot. Did you not see how strong his body is? Can we even hurt him?" "If we use the weapons we took from the wardens, we can definitely injure him." "But what if he¡¯s faking it? What if he hasn¡¯t passed out yet?" They whispered among themselves, voices low but laced with anticipation. These were criminals, after all. Could people like them truly change overnight? Even if he had saved them¡­ Morals? Ethics? Some of them had never known such things. And so, without hesitation, a few of the prisoners stepped forward, breaking away from the group. Slowly, cautiously, they began to approach Zarek. When he didn¡¯t react, they exhaled in relief, and hurried their steps. They raised their weapons, ready to bring them down and end Zarek¡¯s life. But at that moment, his eyes snapped open, cold, piercing blue. Just as the blade began to fall, he spoke, voice calm and chilling: "So¡­ you finally showed your true colors." The prisoners froze, literally, suspended in midair, helpless as Zarek slowly rose to his feet. He sighed: S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I won¡¯t kill you but I won¡¯t spare you either." A sharp crack echoed. Then another. Bone after bone began to break within their floating bodies, the sound of snapping joints and cracking limbs filling the air. By the end, they were left hanging with mangled bodies and barely conscious. Zarek sighed and shook his head, his focus again shifted towards the Telekinesis of the Telekinetic Master, which still persisted through all this. He extended his hand, about to attack, but paused in place¡­ In the end, he didn¡¯t want to feel this pain again, and even on a higher scale, it might really drive him insane. "Sigh, I have to do it," Zarek murmured like a madman as he was about to extend his Telekinesis. But before he could, the energy dissipated. The oppressive pressure vanished. In its place, soft footsteps echoed in the silence. Zarek turned his gaze forward. A woman was approaching, slowly, confidently. Her long green hair fluttered behind her like trailing leaves in the wind, and with each step, a strange calm followed. Chapter 162: Facing the Strongest Telekinetic Master! "Who are you?" Zarek narrowed his eyes. He felt like he had seen this woman before, but he couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint where. Then it clicked, he had seen her in Drayken¡¯s memories, back when he¡¯d received photos of all the important figures from the Dragon King. That green hair¡­ Yes, it had to be her. Before he could speak, the prisoners were already trembling. Their faces turned paler than paper, and some looked ready to kneel. "The Princess of Carnage." "What is she doing here?" "Princess of Carnage?" Zarek echoed. As he heard the prisoners¡¯ words, the pieces in his mind fell into place. Instinctively, he muttered her details: "The woman who stepped onto a thousand battlefields and killed thousands of humans. Whenever she appeared, she struck fear into both enemy and ally alike. A ruthless killer, third princess of the Ragnarok Empire, and considered the strongest among the Telekinetic Masters, Melissa, the Princess of Carnage." "Oh? You know about me?" Melissa raised a brow, a flicker of surprise crossing her face. "Of course I know you. Everyone knows the the princess of Carnage." Zarek lied through his teeth. He¡¯d only recognised her because of Drayken¡¯s memories. "Hmph." Melissa scoffed, a glint of disdain in her eyes: "Then why have you not kneeled?" "Why should I?" Zarek narrowed his eyes, his grip tightening around the hammer in his hand. Honestly, he was a little scared¡ªbut at the same time¡­ excited. The corner of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but curl upward. ¡¯As long as she doesn¡¯t kill me outright, I¡¯ll have the chance to reach her level¡­ and end her.¡¯ She wasn¡¯t just any Telekinetic Master, she was said to be the strongest. Zarek couldn¡¯t help but feel curious about her abilities. Melissa remained silent, her eyes locked on his. She studied him for a moment, as if trying to peer into his soul. A strange tension began to build in the air. A heavy, suffocating silence settled over the room, pressing down on everyone like a weight. The prisoners watched in utter stillness, not daring to speak, or even swallow. One prisoner even felt an unspeakable urge to poop but barely managed to hold himself together, trembling from the sheer tension. If this went on any longer, it was safe to say he¡¯d be dealing with constipation for days. Still, he felt it was worth it, just to witness the showdown between Zarek and Melissa. ¡¯It¡¯s definitely worth it¡­ worth it¡­¡¯ he prayed silently, over and over. Meanwhile, Zarek and Melissa continued to stare each other down. The air felt like it could ignite at any second. Then, just when it seemed like the battle would erupt, Melissa smiled¡­ and began to laugh. Zarek, to everyone¡¯s shock, laughed with her at the exact same moment. Their laughter echoed through the room, bouncing off the walls. Everyone froze in place, stunned and confused, unsure whether they were about to witness a duel or not. "What are they doing?" the poor guy on the verge of constipation muttered, his face twisted in bewilderment. He wasn¡¯t alone. Nearly every prisoner wore the same flabbergasted expression, staring at Zarek and Melissa, who were laughing for no apparent reason. "Weren¡¯t they about to fight?" another prisoner asked, rubbing his bald head in disbelief. The laughter only lasted a moment before both Zarek and Melissa abruptly stopped. Their backs straightened as they looked at each other with renewed focus. "Why did you laugh?" Melissa asked, tilting her head slightly. A flicker of confusion danced in her eyes. "Because you laughed," Zarek replied with a casual shrug. Then he asked, "Why did you laugh?" "Because I found something funny." "I see. Well, I laughed because I found your laugh funny." "..." Melissa stared at him, eyes narrowing. Her voice turned sharp, serious. "Do you really dare to joke with the strongest Telekinetic Master?" "Are you a Telekinetic Grandmaster?" Zarek asked casually, picking his ear without a care. "...No," Melissa replied calmly. "You might be the strongest Master," Zarek said as he blew the dust off his fingertip, "but in front of a Grandmaster, you wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. You¡¯re just someone too afraid to take the next step." "..." Melissa fell silent. Her face went blank, expressionless. Then, without a word, she slowly raised her hand and pointed directly at Zarek. But Zarek was ready. He lifted his hammer, aiming it toward her, his body already wrapped in a layer of Telekinetic energy. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡¯Let¡¯s see the power of a Telekinetic Master,¡¯ he thought with excitement. Bang! All hell broke loose. From Melissa¡¯s outstretched hand, a terrifying force erupted, like a storm with her at its epicenter. The floors cracked, the walls trembled. Dust and debris exploded in every direction, filling the air in a blinding cloud. At the heart of it all stood Zarek, bracing himself as he took the full force of the attack head-on. His hammer was the first to feel the pressure. Though it didn¡¯t break, Zarek¡¯s arm was violently shoved back, the sheer force threatening to rip it from his shoulder as it was flung hard into the air. Then pure, crushing Telekinesis smashed through the defensive Telekinesis Zarek had wrapped around himself as if it were paper. At last, the Telekinetic power slammed into his unprotected body with brutality. His body felt like a kite with its string suddenly cut. Bones cracked, snapped, and shattered under the pressure. But¡­ He endured, standing tall with his back straight. Through the blinding pain, the ringing in his ears, and the weight threatening to tear him apart, Zarek persisted. He resisted with everything he had. The Telekinetic force dragged him across the ground, his body carving a deep, jagged trail in the floor as he was pushed back. He only came to a stop when his back slammed against the wall with a loud crack. The Telekinetic pressure still lingered, but its momentum had long since faded. Zarek coughed, then opened his mouth and roared, not in pain, but exhilaration. "Hahaha! I did it!" He clenched his fist tightly, the strain making him wince as pain shot through his body¡ªhis shattered Telekinetic barrier had taken its toll. But despite the agony, his eyes burned with excitement. Because even now¡­ his body was healing. And more than that, he was growing stronger. "Oh? You actually took the blow?" Melissa tilted her head, genuine surprise flashing in her eyes. "Yeah, I took it," Zarek thumped his chest, then slammed his foot into the ground. "Come on, hit me again, if you¡¯ve got the guts." Melissa paused, then the corner of her lips curled into a faint, dangerous smile: "Are you sure?" Zarek¡¯s instincts flared at hyperspeed. His heart pounded, and cold sweat broke out across his skin. In his vision, Melissa seemed to grow larger with every passing second, towering, overwhelming, like a force of nature. Then, she spoke calmly: "You have two options right now. One, join us, we¡¯ll give you a position worthy of your potential. And the other¡­" She didn¡¯t finish her sentence. She didn¡¯t need to. Her eyes said it all. "I¡­" Zarek opened his mouth. Chapter 163: Enemies are temporary. Benefits are eternal. "I refuse," Zarek said without missing a beat. Immediately, a looming shadow fell over him. He tilted his head to look at her. His heart palpitated instinctively, but in his mind, he felt no fear of her. His goal was clear¡­ To adapt. He braced himself for Melissa¡¯s attack once again but it never came. Confused, he slowly opened his eyes and looked at her with a slight tilt of his head. "Eh?" "What are you scared of?" Melissa asked with a chuckle. "Of course not," Zarek replied honestly, shaking his head. "But I was preparing for you to attack me again." "You see," Melissa¡¯s figure vanished in an instant, then reappeared right in front of his eyes. Zarek¡¯s pupils dilated. He cursed inwardly, ¡¯How fast is she?¡¯ Melissa smiled as she spoke, "We do not wish to be your enemies." "Enemies?" Zarek blinked, his gaze sharpening. "What about how you said I stepped on the face of the Empire and couldn¡¯t be forgiven for my crimes?" "Those?" Melissa chuckled. "How could beating up a few corrupted guards be considered an insult to the Empire¡¯s dignity? The real reason you were captured was because of a power-hungry duke who wanted to flaunt his strength." "¡­I see." Zarek nodded, finally understanding. Melissa raised her hand and ruffled his hair. "You¡¯re quite handsome," she said with a teasing smile. "I wouldn¡¯t want to become the enemy of such a good-looking man, now would I?" Zarek¡¯s brows twitched in response, but he didn¡¯t say anything. She was stronger than him, if he were stronger, the tides would have shifted. "What do you want?" he asked. "How about you join hands with the Empire?" Melissa offered. "We¡¯ll provide you with all the resources you need. In exchange, we become allies." "¡­Why would I want to ally with those who captured me?" Zarek replied coldly. "Besides, what would public opinion be if they found out someone who supposedly stomped on the face of the Empire was not only roaming free but also allied with it?" "Wouldn¡¯t you be called cowards?" "Who dares?" Melissa merely smiled as she heard his words: "The public¡¯s minds are like sheep," Melissa said calmly. "They follow whatever narrative the masses create. Those who think differently are always excluded. Besides, only the name ¡¯Zarek¡¯ is the prisoner here, isn¡¯t it?" "You want to change my identity?" Zarek narrowed his eyes. "That¡¯s right," she nodded. "Enemies are temporary. Benefits are eternal. We¡¯ll provide you with all the resources you need. All you have to do is shake my hand." Melissa extended her hand toward him. Zarek looked at her slender, snow-like hand in near silence. After a moment, he finally spoke. "¡­Alright." He extended his hand and shook hers. "Welcome to the Ragnarok Empire, General Kaine," Melissa grinned. "Hmm." Zarek nodded. "But I have a condition first." "Please, tell me. I would never disappoint a General of my empire," Melissa replied with a smile. "I want to attend the Dragon Hunting Festival," Zarek said, his eyes gleaming. "Okay," Melissa shrugged nonchalantly. "The Falcon Empire is five empires away from us. If we travel by horse, it would take several months to reach it¡­" S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She smirked: "However, I have a way for you to get there quickly." "Oh?" Zarek raised his brows, a flicker of surprise crossing his face. "As a General of the Ragnarok Empire, you¡¯ll definitely have the opportunity," she said slowly. "However, I cannot grant you the title of General so easily." Zarek¡¯s brow twitched. ¡¯She was the one who offered the alliance and wanted to grant me the title of General,¡¯ he thought. ¡¯And now she says it¡¯s not so easy?¡¯ She was speaking in two tones. "Don¡¯t get me wrong," Melissa said, rubbing her forehead with helplessness. "Even though I might be the strongest Telekinetic Master, even I can¡¯t break certain rules. You¡¯ll need some military merit to earn the title, so you¡¯ll have to enlist in the army." "Hmm?" Zarek frowned at her words. "Don¡¯t worry," she added with a sly smile. "I¡¯ll make it easy for you to earn those exploits." "How much time will it take?" "A week." "Too long. I need it faster," Zarek said, shaking his head. "This¡­" Even Melissa hesitated for a moment, becoming thoughtful. "I might be able to arrange enough military exploits for you in a single day¡ªbut it could be risky." "Done." Zarek nodded with satisfaction. "Alright," she shrugged. "Your choice." After that, everything was more or less settled. Honestly, Zarek had been planning to withdraw after some time. He knew there was no way he could defeat this Telekinetic Master so easily. But as it turned out, his luck was even better than expected¡­ They had formed an alliance. With the power of the Ragnarok Empire behind him, Zarek¡¯s influence at the Dragon Hunting Festival would rise significantly and he could assist Drayken far more effectively. Not to mention, he had a cheat-like skill called Adapt. With everything settled, a few servants dressed in maid uniforms approached and guided him to a luxurious chamber. Melissa left after giving him a simple instruction: "Just stay here until I return." The maids served him tea, and Zarek sank comfortably into the plush sofa, casually sipping from his cup. His nose twitched at the lingering aroma in the air. "Ah, what a beautiful scent," he remarked. Even if the tea had been laced with poison or hallucinations, it wouldn¡¯t matter. His body would simply adapt. As expected, as he sipped the tea, his vision began to blur but he quickly adapted to it. ¡¯That woman,¡¯ he thought, pausing for a moment, clicking his tongue before taking another sip. The maids watched him with expressionless faces, though he could hear their hearts pounding faster. ¡¯Sigh. It¡¯s probably not their fault. I¡¯ll get even with Melissa, though.¡¯ As he reflected, his mind cleared, shifting to thoughts about his exclusive Telekinesis skill, a skill that couldn¡¯t be leveled up normally. It was truly confusing to him. Chapter 164: Madman! As he slowly drank the refreshing tea, his tongue was flooded with flavor, and his mind grew serene, calm, and peaceful. Zarek had to admit, tea really did calm you down, while coffee was better for an instant boost of productivity. Luckily, in this world, both coffee and tea existed, though under different names, but he preferred to think of them that way. Still, his thoughts kept returning to the skill that was stuck, unable to be leveled up through normal means. His mind drifted back to the time he adapted to those waves of Level Nine Valkyries and stood his ground. At that moment, he still remembered how his body and mind had adapted to the Telekinesis. "The soul," Zarek murmured. His body and mind might have adapted and he had gained the strange power of the human bloodline in this world but his soul was still missing. This realization came directly from the description of his Adapt skill. Then another question surfaced: "How do I make my soul adapt to it?" The soul was illusionary, ethereal and untouchable. How could something like that adapt? "My only hope is the Telekinetic Serum in Drayken¡¯s hands." Either way, he had to cross his fingers and hope for the best. He put down his third glass of tea just as a maid quietly extended the tea set to pour him more. Zarek was about to take the tea when footsteps approached outside the room. Melissa entered. "Is it done?" Zarek asked. "Yeah. As long as you take down one of our enemy¡¯s bases, you¡¯ll earn the general title," Melissa explained. "But that place is guarded by ten Level Nine Telekinetic Users. Are you sure you can handle it?" "Didn¡¯t you see me take down all your Wardens?" Zarek shrugged confidently. "The Wardens didn¡¯t have any major weapons," Melissa said. "Their only strength was raw Telekinesis. Of course, you could beat them all with your hammer made purely of Liutinium. But the soldiers guarding that base are war veterans, armed with powerful weapons forged from Liutinium. Are you sure you can take them on?" "Yeah." Zarek flexed his neck, a grin spreading across his face. "Just show me the way." "Okay." *** The sun beat down on a deserted, parched battlefield. A lingering scent of blood hung in the air, and dried crimson stains clung stubbornly to the cracked earth. Countless broken swords and shattered weapons, the remnants of the brave, lay scattered and ruined. This was the battlefield between the Ragnarok Empire and the Rienhart Empire. The two mighty empires had clashed countless times over a bitter border dispute. Nearly equal in strength, neither side had ever dared to retreat, and their war had dragged on for centuries. With every passing year, the conflict only escalated. Though the battlefield lay silent now, it was the calm before the storm. At that moment, two figures gradually appeared atop the walls of Suncity, silently gazing out at the wasteland below. "This is the place, soldier," the man said, pointing ahead. "We¡¯ve got intel that if you destroy that base over there, we can gain a stronger foothold." He indicated a small dot far off in the distance. "Alright," Zarek replied, then asked, "I have a question, why doesn¡¯t the base have any Telekinetic Masters guarding it?" "You haven¡¯t been told?" the man asked, confusion flashing in his eyes. Zarek silently shook his head. "It¡¯s because there¡¯s currently an agreement that no Telekinetic Master or above can intervene¡ªto minimize losses on both sides," the man explained with utmost seriousness. His cape fluttered in the wind, and medals dangled from his chestplate, one bearing the nameplate General Gerald. "But judging by the situation, that agreement might not hold for much longer." "You have to be careful, soldier. I¡¯ve seen many like you try and fail. Are you sure you¡¯ll be alright?" "Yeah." Zarek nodded, his golden hair rustling in the breeze as his eyes fixed silently on the distant dot. "Will you be striking at night?" General Gerald asked, though a hint of uncertainty lingered in his voice. "No," Zarek said. "I don¡¯t want to waste time. Is that all the information?" "Yes¡ª" General Gerald began, but his voice froze as the ground beneath them started to crack. Zarek crouched slightly; even the weight of his powerful legs caused the ground to tremble. Then, in one swift motion, he leapt into the air and soared down onto the battlefield below, landing with astonishing ease. "Madman," General Gerald muttered, eyes fixed on the back of the youth with long golden hair and a hammer strapped to his back. Horror flickered across his face. "I doubted the Princess of Carnage, but he¡­ he might really be able to kill them all." Zarek swiftly crossed the barren battlefield, heading toward the distant dot. His pace was relentless, his figure a mere blur as the dot grew larger and clearer ahead. He could faintly make out the shape of camps now. ¡¯I should be ruthless, right?¡¯ he thought. The weight of his hammer pressed heavily against his back, sending pressure through his body. Sweat trickled down his forehead. Yet with every step, every breath, his body recovered and grew stronger. ¡¯This skill is really broken. I need to level it up, if I have enough Destiny points,¡¯ he mused silently. Finally, he arrived at the camp. Zarek leapt into the air, his hammer gripped tightly in both hands. With a roar, he hurled it down. BOOM! The ground exploded beneath the impact, the shockwave rippling outward like an earthquake. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Inside the camp, guards staggered, startled by the sudden tremor. Chaos erupted as they scrambled for their weapons. But when their eyes landed on the long, golden-haired youth standing amidst the dust, they hesitated, relief flashing across their faces. No Telekinetic Master could enter the battlefield, even if the brat was a Level Nine, there was no need to fear. "He¡¯s just one man!" "Attack!" Dozens of soldiers raised their weapons, battle cries echoing through the camp as they charged toward him. Chapter 165: Fight!? Zarek stood still, calm amidst the chaos. Soldiers surrounded him, weapons raised, gleaming tips aimed directly at his heart. He said nothing. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To him, they were mere pawns, fodder that he could obliterate with nothing more than a glance. And he wasn¡¯t exaggerating. But they weren¡¯t his goal. His true target was the Level Nine Telekinetic Users. That was where the real challenge and the real thrill lay. A grin tugged at his lips. ¡¯Even if I lose... I won¡¯t die. And if I don¡¯t die, I¡¯ll adapt.¡¯ This was the perfect scenario for him, one he intended to savor. His gaze locked onto a single soldier in the crowd. With a flicker of his will, Zarek activated his Telekinesis. The soldier screamed as he was lifted high into the air, limbs flailing. Zarek¡¯s pupils narrowed, and a dreadful creak echoed through the battlefield, bone bending under his Telekinesis. The soldier¡¯s limbs were mercilessly torn apart, one by one, arms and legs severed in an instant. He collapsed to the ground, helpless and broken. What is the power of ninety kilograms of raw strength? Enough to crush a normal person into a blood mist if he so willed to. "He¡¯s a Telekinetic User!" The soldiers immediately roared. But they did not panic, as Zarek had expected. Instead, they instinctively stepped back. From the shadows ahead, a group of figures emerged slowly, stepping forward to confront him. At first glance, they looked like ordinary soldiers but Zarek could sense the overwhelming telekinetic power radiating from them, even from a distance. They drew their weapons, mostly swords, one with a gun, and the last casually twirling a handful of knives. "Who¡¯s this brat? Dared to disturb my sleep," the one with the gun sneered, grinning. "I¡¯ll make sure he dies a miserable death." Zarek said nothing, shaking his head in quiet disappointment. "I expected to face a Level Nine Telekinetic first. You lot are a big letdown." Without warning, he launched himself into the air, the sheer force of his legs propelling him upward. His hammer raised high, ready to come crashing down. Their faces hardened instantly. Even the pressure from that descending hammer alone could crush a normal man into pulp. But, despite the overwhelming threat, they moved with surprising coordination, readying themselves to defend. The Telekinetic user wielding knives raised his hands, causing each blade to levitate and spin rapidly in midair. The knives circled in front of everyone, forming a massive, whirling ring in the form of a deadly spinning "O." The swirling blades generated a powerful electromagnetic force, creating an invisible shield shimmering before them. The Telekinetic user with the gun took aim at Zarek¡¯s hammer and fired. But instead of bullets, a concentrated sphere of pure telekinetic energy burst from the muzzle, colliding violently with the descending hammer. The impact sent shockwaves rippling through the air. Meanwhile, the sword-wielding Telekinetics lunged forward, blades gleaming as they prepared to slice Zarek into pieces. Zarek sneered silently. As his hammer fell, it was like the coming of an apocalypse. The telekinetic bullets from the gun couldn¡¯t budge his hammer in the slightest. When the hammer struck the shield, it tore through it instantly. The sword-wielding telekinetic was forced to face the full force of the hammer head-on. As expected, the sword held only briefly before bending and shattering, telekinetic energy leaking from the broken blade. Their faces drained of color as the hammer landed. Boom! It was as if the earth itself shattered beneath the impact. Everything was thrown into chaos, the ground shaking like thunder. Dust billowed up, blurring the vision of the soldiers watching intently. When the dust finally settled, only one figure remained standing amidst the ruins. A young man stood amidst the ruin, long golden hair cascading down, piercing, boundless blue eyes fixed ahead, his hammer casually resting on his shoulders. The sword telekinetic users lay fallen across the battlefield, while the knife and gun users coughed up blood, their telekinetic powers shattered. Zarek spoke a single word, dripping with cold contempt: "Weaklings." Just then, he felt a terrifying threat behind him. His instincts screamed at him to dodge and that¡¯s exactly what he did, rolling across the ground before springing back up. The moment he took in the scene, his pupils nearly dilated. From his previous position, an arrow whizzed through the air, curving as it adjusted its trajectory toward him. Of course, this reaction wasn¡¯t triggered by that single arrow alone, hundreds more followed, homing in on him like deadly missiles. "Hmm?" A frown crept onto Zarek¡¯s brow as he tried to use his telekinesis to disrupt the barrage, but with so many arrows, he could only manage to deflect a handful. He clenched his hammer tightly, drawing his arm back to full stretch to build perfect momentum. At the same time, he channeled his telekinetic strength to amplify the hammer¡¯s force. Simultaneously, he activated one of his skills, . In one powerful motion, he slammed the hammer into the ground. Telekinetic energy surged into the earth, sending dust swirling into the air. The arrows tore through the dust, only to be stopped by a wall that appeared out of thin air. "This really does work." Zarek¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement as he gazed at his creation: a towering wall standing firm before him. The wall held the arrows at bay, the metal shafts lodged halfway deep into its thick, meter-wide surface. Before he could react, two spinning knives sliced through the air, curving around the sides of the wall, aimed straight at him. Zarek barely spared them a glance, a smirk curling in his mind. He extended his hand, and his telekinetic power surged outward, halting the knives almost instantly. With a forceful push, he sent them flying backward, channeling all his strength into the attack. But at that moment, two figures clad in uniforms nearly indistinguishable from their surroundings crept up behind him. Their swords shimmered with telekinetic energy as they launched a sudden assault from behind¡­